![[]](/img/t/terminatrow_d_k/8/8-1.jpeg)
|
|
||
Anime Crossover: Becoming Mangaka in Anime World
InsomniaWL
Akifumi Mugiho transmigrated into a world thats like a mashup of various manga.
As someone whos been reborn, what could be more familiar than the industry he worked in during his past life?
His debut work, Madoka Magica, was chosen for the Tezuka Award and was confirmed for serialization, causing endless anticipation!
Shizuka is so cute, hehe~
Senpai is amazing! That waist, those curves... mmm.
For kids, it's too childish, but for high schoolers, just right!
But as the subsequent chapters came out, the readers were left stunned.
Wasnt this supposed to be a magical girl story? Why is it full of knives instead?!
Is this the true value of a Tezuka Award-winning work?!
...
Years later, having achieved fame and success, Akifumi was interviewed by the press.
Reporter: Mr.Akifumi, what was your mindset when creating works like Madoka Magica, Anohana, CLANNAD, and Your Name... this whole series?
Akifumi: I just wanted to create works that could warm peoples hearts!
Reader You call this warming peoples hearts? Seriously?!
Disclaimer: All rights to the original content belong to their respective creators. I'm just translating here. I don't own anything!
[Original Name : !]
[Author: ]
"Ugh"
A groan of pain escaped him, like his brain was being set on fire. It was agonizing, suffocating.
This strange sensation lingered for almost ten minutes before it finally eased up.
A few minutes later, drenched in sweat, the young man slowly opened his eyes, blurry and disoriented.
He glanced around at the familiar surroundings and managed a wry smile.
"Well, that's an unexpected."
To explain, we need to go back about an hour.
That was when Akifumi Mugiho, on his way to Toyogasaki Academy, witnessed the tragic scene of his close friend, Tomoya, dying in a car accident.
There was bloodred and whiteeverywhere, a scene so horrific it was almost beyond words.
He held back the sorrow, fear, and nausea long enough to call Tomoya's family before collapsing.
When he woke up again, he found himself in the school infirmary, for some unknown reasons.
That's when things got weird.
"Did the shock trigger the awakening of my past life memories?"
Well, that's a dramatic way to start things.
Akifumi Mugiho couldn't help but let out an inward sigh.
But
"Other than the extra memories, everything feels pretty much the same."
It's still him, so there's no need to get caught up in the typical online debates about body swaps or soul reincarnations.
The relationships he's built over the years are real, no question.
Thinking about it, he couldn't help but remember the friend whose death had brought back his past life memories. He sighed, feeling a little conflicted:
"Life is fragile, huh."
He didn't feel the usual bitterness toward his friend like some might in online discussions.
This was still a real world, after all. If you put aside the messy handling of emotions, from a "friend" perspective, he really was a great friend, with no flaws.
But
"Dead is dead."
There's no need to dwell on the event that will happened in the anime.
Not to mention, according to his memories, the anime plot hadn't even started yet.
"Come to think of it"
"I didn't expect this world to be like this."
After accepting his past life's memories, Akifumi Mugiho realized this wasn't the Japan he remembered.
[TL Note - That was fast lol]
It was a world where various anime worlds collided.
And why is that?
"Wait a minute, I've actually interacted with that many female protagonists since I was a kid?"
If you count the female protagonists, it's like five different worldviews combined.
The good news? All five are just ordinary, everyday worlds.
So
"Even though this is a crossover anime world, there's no threat of some terrorist just blowing up the Earth."
"Now that's something to celebrate."
Maybe only a teenager that deep in their chuunibyou phase would daydream about being the hero with incredible powers, saving people.
But after all these years without some kind of system or supernatural event, he didn't expect his past life memory suddenly appear.
For Akifumi Mugiho, an adult who had already matured, this kind of peaceful, everyday world was just right.
There are some cute real life waifu, and he's 16perfect age, with his parents' stunning good looks.
Using his memories to make a little cash, dating beautiful girls, going to class, and enjoying lifejust the thought of it put him in a good mood.
As him who had already live once, making money isn't hard.
The easiest way? Just pick up your old job.
"Drawing manga."
Sure, he'd been in the business for over a decade and was getting a bit tired of it, but hey, money is money.
Plus, now he didn't have to think too hard. He could just copy some of his past life's best works and still make money. What's to complain about?
"Wait...?"
Akifumi Mugiho's expression shifted suddenly.
As a professional mangaka, he'd naturally come across plenty of amazing works in his past life.
But as he thought back just now, he realized that he couldn't remember any of them clearlyjust a few vague impressions.
"Is this a memory issue?!"
Damn it!
So this is how it's going to be, huh?
Am I only gonna get some fragment of a memory form my previous life?
He sighed, feeling disappointed.
Just as he was about to give up on his original plan, a flash of memory came to him, showing different images.
The more the images flipped through, the brighter his eyes became.
"It's like I just saw itstoryboards, dialogue... everything is so clear!"
"It's not a memory issue, but I got a full prompt to make the story!"
Well, if it's just a prompt, it's fine.
As long as he can make money with it, it works for him.
But
"Even though this work is great, where should I submit it to?"
The three biggest publishers in this world are similar to his past life: Kodansha, Shogakukan, and Shueisha.
Kodansha is known for its Weekly Shonen Magazine, focusing on action, sports, romance, and mystery.
Shogakukan mainly targets elementary school students, with Shonen Sunday as its representative.
Shueisha publishes Weekly Shonen Jump, aimed at teens.
Although all three are big names, Shueisha's Weekly Shonen Jump is the clear leader in sales.
Since he and Tomoya shared similar interests, Akifumi Mugiho knew these basics well.
In terms of art style, Shogakukan might be the best fit.
But
"If this is really for kids, isn't that a bit inappropriate?"
He sighed, feeling conflicted, and shook his head.
"Forget it."
"Which publisher to choose can be figured out later. For now, let's just get the drawing done."
With that in mind, Akifumi Mugiho pulled out his phone and dialed a number.
Beep... Beep...
A few beeps later, the call was picked up.
"Sorry, Sensei, I'm not feeling well, so I'd like to take a few days off."
"Mm-hmm, okay, thank you, sensei."
Five days flew by in the blink of an eye.
With the curtains tightly drawn, the white light in the room felt like an old oil lamp that had been burning forever.
"Ha..."
Akifumi Mugiho, hunched over his desk working tirelessly, let out a long sigh, stretched, and grinned excitedly.
"Finally done!!"
Storyboards, line art, base colors, shading effects, background textures...
Five straight daysaside from eating, drinking, and taking care of basic needshe poured all his energy into his work.
Having been used to such intense work in his past life, Akifumi Mugiho didn't feel the exhaustion. If anything, he kind of missed it.
And the result? It was definitely worth it.
The first chapter of Puella Magi Madoka Magica, 29 pages in total, was finally finished!
When you think of magical girls, you usually picture a beautiful girl full of love and courage, who gains special powers through a contract and fights evil forces.
Since the concept first appeared, it became super popular in the 2D fan community.
Sure, as people got older and the industry evolved, the theme might've seemed a little childish, but as long as kids liked it, it stayed hot!
Even in Akifumi Mugiho's past life, it was the same.
But it wasn't until Puella Magi Madoka Magica came along that people started to change their views on magical girls.
It started as an anime, then later became a manga.
At first glance, the first few episodes seemed just like any other magical girl anime.
Cute characters, beautiful transformation outfits, a transfer student, and Kyubey, who looked like a doll.
And the magical girls, as symbols of hope, fight witches born from despairpretty normal, right?
But then, by episode three, when the graceful and heroic senior gets her head chopped off, you start to feel uneasy. Things clearly weren't as simple as they seemed.
As the story unfolded, it became clear that the witches were actually former magical girls who had fallen into despair.
From then on, the term "magical girl" didn't seem so one-dimensional or childish anymore.
More and more conspiracy theories popped up.
Of course, the formulaic tropes started to get old, and by the end, viewers found themselves missing the pure, beautiful magical girl image from the beginning.
But as the groundbreaking work that changed the genre, Puella Magi Madoka Magica would definitely be remembered.
Coincidentally, in this world, magical girls were still developing as they did in Akifumi Mugiho's past life, and there was no Puella Magi Madoka Magica yet.
[TL Note - Probably because the timeline of this fanfiction is around 2008-2010]
That was a good thing, but it also left Akifumi Mugiho in a bit of a bind.
The indecision from five days ago returned.
"So... where should I send this to now?"
Shogakukan?
Akifumi Mugiho worried that if he sent the third chapter to the editor, it would get rejected, and such a great piece might get canceled.
Kodansha? That didn't seem like a good fit either.
"So... Shueisha!?"
Akifumi Mugiho sighed, feeling a little conflicted.
Though he'd thought about this before, his art style leaned more mature this time around, more like the manga version from Houbunsha in his past life, rather than the cute, round-faced style from the anime.
But...
"The public's still stuck on their old perceptions."
A slight change in art style wouldn't be enough to change people's biases about magical girls.
"Well, whatever. I'll send it out and see what happens."
Even if everything's as planned, things rarely go exactly as expected. Plans are never perfect.
Just do your best, and leave the rest to fate.
If Shueisha rejects it, then I'll just send it to other publishers one by one.
If the big three don't bite, there are smaller publishers.
If that doesn't work, I'll make a personal website and publish it online for free.
There's always a way.
Akifumi Mugiho opened Shueisha's official website, found the listed email, and stared at it.
"Hm? The Tezuka Award!?"
"Well, maybe I'll give it a shot."
He read the details carefully: if selected, the prize was 1 million yen, 500,000 yen for being shortlisted, and 200,000 yen for honorable mentions.
And unlike the Tezuka Award in his past life, this one didn't require original manuscriptsscanned copies were fine, as long as they didn't exceed 31 pages, with no restrictions on the story's length.
Of course, for a work like this, entering with a short story made the most sense.
"Well, since I'm sending it to Shueisha anyway, what's the harm in trying?"
With that thought, Akifumi Mugiho scanned the 29 pages, packaged them, and sent them off.
"Ha."
With the work finished, he let out a deep breath and glanced at the time in the corner of his screen.
4:28 PM.
"Tomorrow's Monday already, huh? After resting for so many days, I think my parents are going to call and check on me soon."
Akifumi Mugiho scratched his messy hair, looking helpless. His youthful face seemed a little worn from the intense work.
Taking a few days off was fine, but any longer and people might start worrying if he was okay.
To avoid that, he knew he had to return to school on time tomorrow.
"At least I still have most of the afternoon to relax. Should I read a novel, catch up on some manga, or play a game?!"
It's funnysometimes having too many options isn't all that great.
In Shueisha, Story Manga Department.
April is without a doubt the busiest month for every editor.
The Tezuka Award, is Shueisha's top honor, it's represents the highest level of prestige.
In just this one month, the editorial team will receive countless submissions from hopeful new authors dreaming of the future.
The surge in workload is one thing, but the real challenge is dealing with submissions that are still rough sketches, sometimes barely more than doodles.
It's enough to drive even the most experienced editors crazy.
Mihari Otosuna, a rookie editor who just joined Shueisha, hasn't had time to adjust to the daily grind of the job when she finds herself right in the middle of this chaotic month!
"Why does someone like this have the nerve to submit something?!"
Mihari's tone was full of frustration as she stared at the screen. Her small fists clenched and unclenched, as if caught in a cycle of irritation.
It was pure torment.
She hadn't found a single good storyjust constant frustration.
Grabbing the coffee cup beside her roughly, she took a sip, and her mood calm down slightly.
"Sigh"
At least compared to other office jobs, it wasn't so bad being able to work in the field she loved as a child, though this job was nothing like what she had expected.
Shaking off her frustration, Mihari opened the next submission.
"Magical Girl Madoka."
"Magical girl? This kind of thing should be sent to Shogakukan instead"
She muttered to herself as she shook her head. At least the title was somewhat respectable, which already made it better than 90% of the submissions she'd seen so far.
She opened the file.
Instantly, Mihari's eyes widened, and a smile of surprise appeared on her face.
"What a mature art style!"
[TL Note - It's mean the thing that Akifumi sent was not a rough or a sketch, but a fully finish work]
"The quality is impressive!"
The image on the screen was filled with thick smoke and fire.
The shading and special effects were already leagues ahead of what she'd seen in the other submissions, even rivaling those being serialized in magazines!
"Finally, a story I can actually read!"
Even though "magical girl" was a genre that might seem a little childish, Mihari couldn't help but feel excited.
It was like having eaten nothing but junk for days, and suddenly being handed a bowl of plain ricesimple, but satisfying.
That sense of relief, that burst of joy, was something only someone who'd been through it would understand.
Taking a deep breath, Mihari focused and started reading seriously.
"She's carrying too much on her own."
Amid the billowing smoke and fire, a slender figure emerged, with another girl watching her from a distance.
"This is too much."
"That's not fair"
The slender figure turned toward the viewer, her school uniform stained with blood, and her face twisted in pain.
The scene shifted, and a small, cute creature appeared.
"Madoka, do you want to change your fate?"
It was another girl, named Madoka by the creature, wearing the same school uniform, staring blankly at the figure in the distance.
When the creature asked, Madoka instinctively answered,
"Eh?"
"All you have to do is turn this world upside down."
"You have the power within you to make that happen."
"Really...?"
The panel showed Madoka's face, but her expression was hard to read.
In the distance, the other girl seemed to have overheard their conversation and turned around with a sad expression, reaching out as if to stop them.
But the distance was too great, and the words couldn't reach her.
"Of course."
The unknown creature smiled innocently.
"So, sign a contract with me and become a magical girl!"
The scene shifted again.
Madoka was now lying in bed.
"Was that a dream?"
...
The 29 pages of manga quickly came to an end.
"Wait, it's already over?"
Mihari blinked in surprise.
She was caught off guard by how much she'd gotten into it, but also
"It doesn't feel as childish as I thought?"
Unlike most magical girl stories, this one felt much more mature.
"Based on what I've seen so far, this isn't your typical magical girl story."
Normally, the plot follows a simple pattern: the protagonist faces a crisis, gains powers, becomes a magical girl, and sets out to help others.
That's the standard formula.
"The dream at the start, the new transfer student, the warning to 'not change yourself,' the pursuit of Kyubey, meeting witches, and then Mami-senpai's dramatic entrance."
It was all unfolding in a completely unexpected way, and
"I feel like there's something deeper going on here. Or am I imagining things?"
Mihari couldn't help but smile and shake her head.
"At this point, the magical girl genre is already being used to muchwhat could be the hidden twist? In the end, isn't it all just about becoming a magical girl, solving problems, and having fun right?"
"And the author's name is 'Warrior of Love and Hope'? That fits."
With this thought in mind, Mihari quickly jotted down her review at the end of the work.
"While it's a very common magical girl theme, the overall quality of the work is quite high! Readers who love cute, moe art will definitely be drawn to this charming style!
It's clear the author is trying something new with the plot, but since this is just one chapter, it's hard to predict where it's headed.
There may be some unexpected twists, but it could also end up following the usual clichs. It's worth keeping an eye on.
Rather than submitting it just for the competition, it feels like the author aimed for publication from the start, and then decided to submit when they saw the grand prize.
The author has a lot of potential."
"If they switch to a different genre or approach, they might really shine. A promising newcomer to watch!"
"What a shame, I'm just a small-time editor."
She is still a rookie in the industry.
With no real say in anything.
Mihari shook her head and pumped herself up, raising her fist.
"Just do my best! Go, Mihari!!"
She sent the file to her editor-in-chief, then opened the next email.
A little while later.
"Ahhh! My eyes! My eyes!!"
The girl's scream echoed through her quiet apartment in the middle of the night.
...
In the office of a certain editor-in-chief at Shueisha.
A little girl in a white dress with short green hair sat at her desk.
She was petite and looked like a young girl at first glance, but in reality, she was an adult and the editor-in-chief.
With a soft click, her eyes focused on the screen.
"Hmm? Did you find another decent work?"
"I wonder if this Tezuka Award will finally see an 'excellent' submission this time."
As Shueisha's most prestigious newcomer award, it's held twice a year, but not every time does it result in a 'selected' winner.
In fact, the last time a 'selected' work was chosen was three years ago.
"Time really flies."
The editor-in-chief shook her head, pulling her thoughts back and turning her focus to the screen.
"Magical Girl Madoka."
As she saw the title, a smile crept onto her face.
Time passed quietly.
29 pages of manga wasn't much, but it took her a full hour to finish.
"I wonder how it'll develop from here?" She muttered to herself.
"Mihari Otosuna that new recruit?"
She remembered her from when she first started.
"She's got a good eye and a fair review. If this talent is nurtured, she could probably become an editor-in-chief someday."
After thinking for a moment, she didn't make any changes to Mihari's review.
The editor-in-chief sent the file to the "Effortlessly Slacking Every Day"
discussion group on Line.
For most people, by 11 or 12 PM, they've usually finished spending time with their girlfriend and are getting ready to sleep.
But for editors, as long as there's work, whether it's day or night doesn't make much of a difference.
The quiet discussion group became active because of the package file sent by Minano Matome.
"This beautiful art style and storyboard treatmentif it weren't for the clear personal contact information written on it, I'd really wonder if a certain a mangaka created a new alias!"
"From the current level of expression in this story, even in the highly saturated 'magical girl' genre, it's a pretty good work! Editor Minano is pretty lucky."
"Such a pity. If it weren't for the 'magical girl' theme, this stunning art style and expressive potential could have the power to break through and get selected. Right now, it's more likely to be considered a 'near-selection.'"
"The work itself doesn't matter much; the most important thing is that the author named 'Warrior of Love and Hope' already has very developed art skills. Even without suggesting any edits, 'Puella Magi Madoka Magica' could be directly serialized in 'Shonen Jump' as a finished work. With proper nurturing, it might become one of the company's pillars in the future!"
"Congratulations to Minano-chan, I'm already crying tears of envy."
"Treat us! Treat us!!"
In the office.
Looking at the messages on the screen, Minano Matome couldn't help but smile.
An editor's salary is closely tied to the works they handle.
Whoever discovers a good piece is responsible for it, and while the only reward might be fame, if the work eventually gets a volume release, the editor will receive a small royalty.
"Since it was discovered by Mihari, let's have her take charge of it later."
Minano Matome thought for a moment, quickly edited a message, and sent it to Mihari Otosuna.
In a single-apartment.
After finishing another work, Mihari Otosuna couldn't help but sigh.
"Really, only a few works are worth watching."
After reading Puella Magi Madoka Magica, the works she had in hand seemed increasingly unappealing.
It wasn't that the stories were particularly outstanding or unforgettable, but...
Manga are all about expressing the story through illustrations, and it's clear how crucial the art is!
It's like how you can ignore the childish doodles in some Manga if the story is grippingonly one teacher, One-sensei, has been able to pull that off.
Setting the plot aside, the art in the submissions from other creators was simply not good enough.
Compared to Puella Magi Madoka Magica, the difference between the two was obvious, and naturally, she couldn't keep reading them.
Mihari Otosuna glanced at the time.
23:01
"Has it really gotten this late? I'll continue tomorrow then."
She powered off the computer, stood up, stretched, quickly washed up, and lay down in bed, pulling out her phone.
"I'll just watch one video before sleeping!"
Two hours passed.
"Hehehe, Maiko-chan is so cute."
Mihari Otosuna wore a foolish grin, twisting in her bed like a lovestruck person.
A casual glance at the time in the top-left corner of her phone.
02:13
"??"
"What's going on!? How did time pass so quickly?!"
"I only just watched 1462... videos! Damn it, I have to sleep! Otherwise, I'll be late for work tomorrow!"
Mihari Otosuna closed her phone and placed it aside, shutting her eyes.
Two minutes later.
"Damn it! I can't fall asleep!!"
The excitement from watching the videos had her brain buzzing; she was totally too excited to sleep.
"Forget it, let's see if there are any new messages on Line."
Mihari Otosuna grabbed her phone again, and then...
"Hm? Eh?! Is that... Head Editor Minano is sending me a message!? and it's from two hours ago?!"
"Oh no! I didn't see it right away! Will this leave a bad impression on the head editor?!"
Mihari Otosuna's composure broke, and she randomly scratched her hair.
"Forget it, let's see what Minano Matome has to say."
"Mihari, congratulations on discovering a good work. After the evaluation results are out, you'll be responsible for contacting 'Warrior of Love and Hope' sensei. Is that okay?"
"Eh?! I'm responsible!?"
Seeing the message, Mihari Otosuna was shocked, and then an overwhelming joy surged from her heart.
This was...
"Yess!!"
She had heard that editors typically get assigned to handle a author only after six months of employment. For a new hire like her to get this chance was like winning a lottery!
"I have to grab this chance!!"
Mihari waved her fist, determination on her face.
But then...
"Damn it!"
"Doesn't this mean I won't be able to sleep at all now?!"
Monday morning.
"It's time for school!"
Akifumi Mugiho woke up, glanced at the time, and sighed, his emotions mixed.
At first, when he regained memories of his past life, he was a bit excited about going back to school.
But after enjoying a few days off, that initial excitement had long disappeared.
It was like starting a novel. At first, you're full of energy and can write hundreds of words in no time. But after writing tens or even hundreds of thousands of words, it becomes a chore.
He shook off the thoughts, quickly washed up, got dressed, and left the house.
Unlike most transmigrator, who end up orphaned with no siblings and no property, Akifumi Mugiho's parents were still alive, he didn't have a younger sister, and they owned the apartment they were living in.
"I wonder where those two are now..."
His father, Akifumi Ye, and mother, Akifumi Nakui, were both archaeology professors at a university in Kanagawa.
As for why they worked in Kanagawa but lived in Tokyo, that story went back more than a decade, when Akifumi Mugiho was just born.
The details weren't too important, so let's skip over them.
To summarize, they worked in Tokyo at the time, and it wasn't until Akifumi Mugiho was six that they moved to Kanagawa.
Though Kanagawa was an important region in Japan, it still lagged behind to Tokyo when it came to educational resources.
Plus, since his parents often traveled with students for research, even when he was in Kanagawa, it didn't make much difference.
So, Akifumi Mugiho got used to living alone from a young age.
By the time he hit junior high, he just moved back to Tokyo.
"The Total is 360 yen."
Akifumi Mugiho snapped out of his thoughts and pulled out a 1,000-yen bill from his wallet.
"Thank you, come again!"
The cashier smiled brightly as she handed over his change, and Akifumi Mugiho grabbed the reheated rice balls and walked out of the convenience store.
In Japan, there are no places to buy breakfast.
Unless you make your own, the only option to fill your stomach is the convenience store.
Not to mention in his past life he was living alone for so long that it taught him how to cook.
He wasn't a master chef, but it was enough to get by.
Yesterday, his fridge was empty, and he hadn't had time to restock, so he had to resort to this wasteful choice.
Yes, wasteful!
"Five rice balls, averaging 72 yen each."
"Ingredients: glutinous rice, shredded seaweed, carrot bits, and lettuce fragments."
If you convert it to the raw ingredients, he could have made twelve rice balls of the same size.
If he ate four rice balls every morning, that'd cover three days of breakfast!
"Damn it!"
The more he thought about it, the worse the rice balls tasted.
Why was he fixating on something so small?
Well, of course, it was because he was out of money!
At school, a decent grilled meat lunch set cost 500 yen, so for a month, that would total 15,000 yen.
But with the usual four weekends and eight holidays, he'd only need about 10.000-11,000 yen.
If he cooked for himself, he was confident that he could keep his total daily food expenses under 400 yen!
With seasonings like oil, salt, soy sauce, and vinegar, his monthly food costs would be around 11,000-12,000 yen.
Both his parents were university professors. Even though archaeology is a niche field, their income wasn't bad.
Not to mention, they were fairly well-known in the academic world.
As their son, Akifumi Mugiho's living expenses were well-supported.
He got a generous allowance of 70,000 yen a month!
For a high school sophomore, that's more than enough, especially since he didn't have to pay rent.
Even without trying to save money, he could still live comfortably in Tokyo.
But here's the problem
It was only mid-April, and his pockets were already empty.
"Even if I wanted that limited-edition figure of my favorite character, I should at least think about my financial situation!"
He tossed the wrapper into a nearby trash can and sighed deeply.
Being friends with someone like Aki Tomoya, the ultimate otaku, didn't require much imagination to figure out the original body's interests.
Thanks to this, even though the original was good-looking and had excellent grades, he had very few friends.
Even though anime was a major part of Japan's economy, being an open otaku still made him a target for some discrimination.
Though, he did receive a few love letters.
Unfortunately, back then, all he cared about was his "waifu," so he just tossed the letters without a second thought.
"At least check who it's from first... and see if they're attractive!"
Akifumi Mugiho shook his head. He realized he was still too young back then.
"I wonder when I'll get any news about the manga"
"I need to finish the next two chapters when I get home."
His goal was to have at least three chapters ready for serialization in the magazine. After all, anything could happen during serialization, so it was always best to have a buffer.
That was the publisher's rule.
Besides...
"The high-energy moments in Madoka Magica only start in the third chapter!"
Thinking of the scenes in his mind, Akifumi Mugiho smiled.
As for being broke and wondering how to survive for the next two weeks...
Well, he could either borrow some money from a friend or ask his parents for a little extra.
Anyway, working a part-time job was out of the question.
He wasn't desperate yet, so there was no need to make things harder on himself.
...
When Akifumi Mugiho arrived at class, there were still more than 10 minutes before class started.
Being an invisible presence in the class, no one paid much attention to him.
Except...
"I thought you got into car accident last week?"
The girl's light and airy tone had a strange calming effect, making it hard not to feel relaxed just by listening.
Her words sounded sharp on the surface, but there was an unmistakable hint of care beneath her calm demeanor.
As Akifumi Mugiho sat down, he turned to the girl on his right and smiled.
"Kato, are you worried about me?"
Wait... was it Kato who took me to the infirmary back then?
Akifumi Mugiho stood at 177 cmquite a bit taller than the typical 170 cm average in Japanand even with a lean build, he weighed over 130 pounds.
Anyone who's ever helped a drunk person knows how exhausting it can be.
What happen if the person is completely unconscious? It's just become a pure torture.
At least you can toss a sack of rice that heavy onto your shoulder.
But carrying a person on your shoulder and marching forward? What is Kato, a superhero?
"So you just happened to see me then?"
"Akifumi, you might not know this," Kato said calmly.
"Even if I saw a stray puppy abandoned on the side of the road, I'd still buy it a sausage from the convenience store."
Her tone remained perfectly flat.
"Considering we've known each other for almost a year, I guess our relationship is a bit better than that of a random stray puppy, right?"
"Taking three days off for something sad like thatchecking in on you seems pretty normal to me."
"But judging from how you look now, you're fine."
"Good to know"
Her analogy left Akifumi Mugiho with complicated feelings.
Wait... did she just compare me to an abandoned puppy?
Is she secretly this dark-hearted?
No, that can't be right. Probably just my imagination.
Akifumi Mugiho didn't have many friends.
Few none.
And the girl sitting beside him, Megumi Kato, was one of those rare friends.
They became friends for a simple reason.
As fellow "invisible people" in class, Akifumi Mugiho had struck up a conversation with her out of a sense of camaraderie.
Things naturally progressed from there.
At least, that's what he used to think.
But now that he'd regained memories from a past lifeand knowing Kato's portrayal in animehe couldn't help but reconsider.
"Did we really become friends just because I made the first move?"
If you think about it, this girl was already used to being alone.
There's no way she'd connect with someone just because they were both "invisible."
Wait.
Friends?
Akifumi Mugiho thought back carefully.
Neither of them had ever explicitly said they were friends.
"Wow, was I really living the stereotypical anime otaku protagonist life back then?"
He sighed inwardly, looking genuinely puzzled.
"Has it already been a year? Is that all our relationship amounts to?"
"I thought we were friends, Kato."
Kato froze, her usually expressionless face showing a hint of surprise.
She reached out and touched his forehead.
Akifumi Mugiho batted her hand away, annoyed. "What are you doing?"
"Checking for a fever." Kato tilted her head thoughtfully. "So..."
"Was last week just too stressful for you?"
"...," Akifumi Mugiho rolled his eyes.
"Don't joke around."
"Are you gonna ask me what I think defines a friend now?"
"Why would I say that?" Kato tilted her head, her voice calm yet amused.
"Even if someone doesn't have friends, saying something like that is way too twisted, don't you think?"
Somewhere, a certain girl name after snow sneezed, rubbed her nose, and looked confused.
"Did I catch a cold from kicking off the covers last night?"
Ignoring that particular girl...
Kato nodded thoughtfully. "You're right."
"We've known each other long enoughI'd say we're friends."
She lifted her head, her clear gaze meeting Akifumi Mugiho's bright eyes.
"I'm sorry about earlier, Akifumi. I misspoke."
"Kato!" Akifumi Mugiho's tone turned serious. "That apology lacked sincerity!"
"Eh?"
"If you really want to show sincerity, at least show your boouh, your stomach!"
Realizing that saying the wrong thing might sink their fragile friendship boat, Akifumi Mugiho quickly reined himself in.
"Is that so...?"
Kato remained expressionless. "I can't believe you want to see a girl's stomach. Akifumi, you're such a perv."
"Tch." Akifumi Mugiho clicked his tongue.
"Kato! If you're upset, at least show some emotion!"
"Huh?"
Even Kato was stunned.
He's upset over that?
Akifumi Mugiho really is a strange guy.
Whether it was noticing someone like me or taking the initiative to be friends...
"Oh, right, Kato."
"Hmm?"
"Did you see who carried me to the infirmary that day? I want to thank them in person."
"She didn't see it?"
Akifumi Mugiho thought back to the girl's response before class.
There was no doubt about it.
"That was obviously a lie."
From her previous apology and their year-long friendship, it was clear they had formed a strong bond.
If the situation were reversed, and Akifumi Mugiho saw Kato collapse unexpectedly, would he just stand by and do nothing? Obviously not.
"So why did she lie to me?"
The reason wasn't hard to figure out.
"Does she not want me to know who it was?"
But then, another question popped up:
"Why wouldn't she want me to know?"
Akifumi Mugiho rubbed his chin, confusion evident on his face.
Bang.
The crisp sound echoed through the now-silent classroom, cutting through the air.
Pfft.Hahaha.
A few students couldn't hold back and burst into laughter.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Then came a series of sharp, rhythmic noises.
The ones who had been laughing were now wincing.
"Ow! That hurts!"
As if contributing to global warming with their chaos, they grumbled quietly.
Akifumi Mugiho, the first victim, rubbed his head.
Seeing the others suffer the same fate made him smile. Even the pain on his forehead felt less intense.
"What is so funny, Akifumi?"
A deep voice cut through the room, dripping with anger.
Akifumi Mugiho's expression turned serious. He grabbed the white "bullet" from the desk and stood up immediately and salute.
"Reporting to Cut-Hiratsuka-sensei! It's Not funny at all!!"
Phew, that was close. He almost blurted out "Cute Shizuka".
Standing before him was a woman with long black hair and delicate features that could rival any fictional heroine. However, the frostiness on her face slightly marred her beauty, adding a layer of intimidation.
Still, even like this...
"Cute, I want"
"Hmm?"
Shizuka's eyes narrowed dangerously.
Akifumi Mugiho immediately shook off the inappropriate thought.
"Hiratsuka-sensei, I was wrong!"
To avoid Shizuka's signature iron fist, Akifumi Mugiho swiftly confessed his sins.
"I shouldn't have spaced out in class!!"
Hiratsuka-sensei anger softened, and she let out a sigh.
Don't ask why Hiratsuka Shizuka, who should be at Chiba General High, was suddenly here at Toyogasaki in Chiyoda.
Even I don't know it
"Come to my office after class. Now sit down and pay attention."
"Yes, ma'am!"
Yes! No iron fist today!
Sure, he had to visit the office, but that was a small price to pay.
Class ended quickly.
As Hiratsuka-sensei left the room, the class's suppressed energy erupted into lively chatter.
After waiting a minute, Akifumi Mugiho stood up.
"Good luck"
Kato cheerful encouragement earned her a playful eye-roll. Akifumi Mugiho waved dismissively without turning around.
Come on, it's just Hiratsuka-sensei what was there to be afraid of?
At the office door, Akifumi Mugiho took a deep breath and looked down at himself.
Clean clothes? Check.
Not a single wrinkle? Perfect.
All buttons fastened? Excellent.
Looking sharp and confident!
Satisfied, he nodded to himself, knocked on the door, and stepped inside.
"Akifumi! You're here!"
"You feeling okay now?"
"Any discomfort? Want me to talk to Hiratsuka-sensei and get you a couple more days off?"
"..."
The office was bustling with teachers, and their warm greetings made Akifumi Mugiho smile sheepishly as he politely responded.
"I'm fine now."
"If I actually did that, wouldn't Hiratsuka-sensei go berserk?"
Teachers loved good students, and Akifumi Mugiho was one of them.
As last year's top student, his high academic standing earned him their admirationeven if his emotional intelligence was sometimes questionable.
He made his way to Hiratsuka sensei desk.
"Sit."
Akifumi Mugiho obediently took the seat next to her.
She pulled out a cigarette, tapped it on the table, hesitated, and put it back down.
She patted Akifumi Mugiho's shoulder and sighed.
"Life's unpredictable, Akifumi. Sometimes things happen that we can't control."
"No matter how sad it gets, we still have to move forward."
"Akifumi, do you understand what I'm saying?"
Wait... she didn't call him here because he zoned out in class? She was worried about him?
As expected of Hiratsuka-sensei she really was adorable!
A warm feeling spread through Akifumi Mugiho's chest. But waitnow wasn't the time for those thoughts!
"Don't worry, Hiratsuka-sensei! I'm fully back on track now!"
She observed him carefully before nodding.
"Since you say so, I'm relieved."
"Actually, I called you here for another reason."
"Huh?"
"I remember you haven't joined any clubs since last year. Is that right?"
Wait... no way?!
Akifumi Mugiho's heart filled with dread.
He nodded. "That's right."
There was no point in lyingShe could easily check that information.
While admitting it wasn't an issue, it didn't mean Akifumi Mugiho would comply with her expectations.
"Club activities can help develop skills, relieve academic pressure, and improve organizational and communication skills"
Before she could finish, Akifumi Mugiho interrupted:
"Sorry, Hiratsuka-sensei, but I don't have time for club activities right now."
"Because of your studies?"
"That's part of it, but I also have personal reasons."
He spoke with a hint of embarrassment.
"Oh? Personal reasons?" her curiosity was piqued. "Mind sharing?"
At that moment, she seemed less like a teacher and more like a curious girl eager to hear a secret.
Akifumi Mugiho hesitated but then steeled himself.
"Hiratsuka-sensei, you have to promise not to tell anyone!"
His emotional performance was Oscar-worthy.
Hiratsuka chuckled inwardly. Despite his mature demeanor, he was still just a kid.
"Don't worry, I won't tell anyone."
Since it was a private matter, she respected his wish.
Having received her promise, Akifumi Mugiho finally confessed:
"It's because I spend my free time drawing manga. That's why I don't have time for club activities."
"Drawing manga?"
Hiratsuka Shizuka blinked, surprised by the unexpected answer.
Then, with a playful tone, she teased, "Don't tell me your career plan is to become a mangaka, Akifumi?"
If this were the previous world, just mentioning manga would naturally bring to mind that one particular country.
And even in this world, manga is still Japan's cultural treasure.
Plus, with strong copyright protection, the industry looks promising on the surface.
But...
Akifumi Mugiho sighed deeply.
"Sensei, being a mangaka isn't something to be taken so lightly."
In the public eye, mangaka seem glamorous, earning millions in royalties and basking in fame.
But if you really think about it, only a handful of names ever consistently make it big.
The rest?
Most struggle just to survive, working part-time at convenience stores and living in tiny, cramped apartments.
That's the harsh reality for most of the industry.
"Huh?"
Wait... did my student just lecture me?
She wasn't angry.
She didn't know much about the manga industry, after all.
But she couldn't help but find it funny.
"Oh? Then why don't you tell me what being a mangaka really means?"
"A mangaka is someone who can make a living drawing manga for their entire life," Akifumi explained.
"Even if you're lucky enough to get serialized in a weekly magazine, you still have to maintain high rankings from reader surveys. If your work isn't popular, you'll get cut without mercy."
"Only if your works consistently sell well, and you keep creating hits,
can you truly live without financial worries."
"Otherwise, you're just a gambler."
The best example? The author of Death Note once joked in another work,
"If I stop working for five years, I'll starve after five years."
It sounds exaggerated, but that's the brutal reality for short-term creators in that world.
Even top-tier works face struggles.
So you can imagine how tough it is for those who dream of becoming mangaka.
Even though this world's market is better, if you can create a blockbuster like Death Note, you can live off form it for half your life.
But with that comes even fiercer competition.
As Akifumi explained, Shizuka's brows furrowed.
When he finally finished, she asked,
"You know so much about this industry, and you're telling me you don't want to be a mangaka?"
"Well," Akifumi shrugged.
"Even if it's just a hobby, I should at least understand the market, right?"
With a mature demeanor, Akifumi understood she was worried about him.
"If I had to choose a career, I actually have plenty of options."
"I could go for a master's or Ph.D. and follow in my parents' footsteps, or apply to Tokyo University and become a politician, lawyer, or researcher."
He wasn't just making things up to brush her off.
These were conclusions he'd come to after careful thought.
Compared to others, his greatest advantage was having memories from his past life.
If he could recall those classic works, living as a "content thief" sounded pretty ideal.
If not, he'd just have to work a bit harder.
Sticking to one path is the dumbest decision anyway.
"Tokyo University, huh?"
To most students, that's the ultimate challenge. But this kid made it sound so easy to get in.
Then again, it's true.
A whole year of being first in the grade speaks for itself.
As long as he didn't choose the crazy science track, getting into Tokyo University wouldn't be hard at all.
"Being able to think so comprehensively... no wonder you're recognized as a top student," Hiratsuka thought to herself.
"As long as you're clear about what you want, that's what matters."
But it's such a pity.
No way to recruit this guy for the Service Club now, huh?
"Oh well, I'll try again later. I did my best."
Pushing those thoughts aside, Shizuka casually asked,
"You've been working hard for a long time. Got any finished works? Mind showing me?"
She wasn't doubting himjust curious.
Akifumi scratched his cheek, a little embarrassed.
"I do have some works, but my early ones are so rough they're basically doodlesnot worth showing."
"Do you even read manga, sensei?"
"Dragon Ball, One PieceI read those back in school," she admitted.
Akifumi sighed.
"Comparing me to those giants, sensei, you're giving me way too much credit."
Even in this parallel world, those famous works still existed.
What a surprise.
"Don't overthink it," Hiratsuka said.
"Even though I know almost nothing about manga, I don't expect my student to debut with a masterpiece."
Rolling her eyes, she added, "I was just answering your initial question."
"Got it." Akifumi nodded.
Looks like he understood her intentions.
"If that's the case, sensei definitely wouldn't enjoy my work! Class is about to start, so I'll head out now."
As he stood up to leave, a hand clamped down on his shoulder, and a chilling voice whispered in his ear.
"Hey, Akifumi..."
"You weren't lying about drawing manga, were you?"
The sound of knuckles cracking followed.
"How does simply clenching a fist make such an ominous sound?! Isn't this supposed to be a normal world?!"
"Of course not!" Akifumi immediately sat back down, glancing at Shizuka's slender, fair fingers.
Yep, they're really pretty!
Hiratsuka didn't notice his subtle look.
She tapped her pen on the desk in place of her usual cigarette.
"You can't show your manga to others?"
"No," Akifumi shook his head.
After all, if you create something, it's meant to be seen.
"Then why won't you show me?"
Letting a teacher read it is different from showing it to regular readers, right?!
Especially when it involves magical girl content...
Just thinking about it was mortifying.
What kind of torture is this?!
"As students, we need to boldly say 'no' to unreasonable demands!"
Crack, crack, crack
Someone's fists clenched harder.
Akifumi calmly assessed the situation.
With a deep, magnetic voice tinged with composure, he said,
"Sensei, are you trying to get free content from me?"
Case solved!
Her hands are beautiful, and the pain from her punches is just as intense!
No wonder her iron fist is famous, truly lives up to the reputation!!
After leaving the teacher's office, Akifumi Mugiho rubbed his head with a grimace but was smiling.
"Finally, I escaped this disaster!"
The moment this thought popped into his head, Akifumi Mugiho's smile froze.
Wait a minute!
"What am I so happy about by myself for?!"
That woman knows everything now!
Once the Shueisha Tezuka Award list is announced, a simple search will reveal it, right?
Wait.
The Shueisha Tezuka Award list? Is it about to be released?
"Hah... I'm getting a bit cocky."
What made me think that the first episode of Puella Magi Madoka Magica could actually win the Tezuka Award?!
"Now that I think about it, as long as I don't win, Hiratsuka-sensei won't see it!"
Damn it!
On one hand, winning means a prize, a bonus, and a chance to be featured in the weekly magazinebut the price is social death with Hiratsuka-sensei.
On the other hand, if I don't win, I won't have to worry about social death, but no bonus either.
"Haah...."
Akifumi Mugiho sighed.
"Forget it, I'll just deal with it when the results come out."
After all, the moment I sent that email, fate was already out of my hands!
Walking down the empty corridor, Akifumi Mugiho quickly arrived at his classroom doorClass 2-C.
He knocked and opened the door.
"Akifumi, you're back, go back to your seat."
The little old man at the podium, with graying hair and round glasses, smiled warmly.
Then his expression shifted, and the chalk in his hand shot across the room like a bullet, hitting the third person from the right in the third-to-last row on the head.
[TL Note - Damn, is every teacher in this school a freaking sniper recon?]
"No whispering in class."
Tsk.
The annoying privilege of being an honor student.
Akifumi Mugiho shot a sympathetic glance at the unlucky boy.
His seat is at the back row by the window.
Returning to his seat, Kato glanced at him curiously.
"Are you okay?"
Akifumi Mugiho smiled and shook his head.
Kato then turned her attention elsewhere, sitting up straight and looking every bit the model student.
Student life was easy and uneventful.
Time passed quickly.
Before long, it was the last class of the afternoon.
As the bell rang, the teacher paused his lecture.
"Class dismissed."
He packed up his books and left the classroom without a second thought.
The quiet atmosphere, no longer being controlled by authority, became as noisy as a market.
Classmates gathered in groups, happily chatting about where to go shopping, study at a nearby family restaurant, or hit up the new KTV.
"Ah, youth!"
Watching the scene, Akifumi Mugiho couldn't help but feel a little dazed.
"Well then..."
"Akifumi, see you tomorrow."
After packing her things, Kato pushed her chair in, grabbed her bag with both hands, nodded at him, and walked away with light steps.
Akifumi Mugiho's thoughts were interrupted by her brief words.
"Heh."
He gave a self-deprecating smile. "We're all adults, and yet my mindset is worse than a little girl's."
Humans are social creatures, and feeling down about not having friends is completely normal.
But thinking it over, can people who pretend to agree just because they have nothing in common really be called friends?
He wasn't sure about others, but at least to him, those weren't real friends.
So...
"Feeling down about something like this is really embarrassing."
Shaking his head, Akifumi Mugiho smiled again.
"See you tomorrow."
He muttered to himself as he packed up and left the classroom.
Just as he stepped out of the classroom, a flash of golden hair passed by, and a small figure grabbed his sleeve and pulled him forward.
Akifumi Mugiho was momentarily stunned, but then he smiled.
He didn't resist, letting her lead him left and right, until they arrived at an empty multifunctional classroom.
"Haa, ha.. haaa."
It was obvious the girl wasn't used to exercise.
In just a short time, she was already out of breath, her chest rising and falling with each breath.
Akifumi Mugiho found it amusing and patted her on the back.
"A lot of people saw that just now. Maybe tomorrow rumors will spread 'The untold story of Sawamura Spencer Eriri, one of the three beauties of the private school, and Akifumi-kun'?"
"Huh? Who cares about that kind of thing?"
Eriri caught her breath and shot an annoyed glance at Akifumi Mugiho, who was obviously enjoying the moment.
Under her blue sweater, she wore a white long-sleeve shirt that outlined her slender figure. The noticeable curve made people take a second glance.
Her skirt was a bit shorter than usual, clearly altered in a special way. If this were anywhere else, Akifumi Mugiho would be sure he wouldn't have noticed the difference.
But here, in this exclusive space for the girls, he couldn't help but notice.
Unlike the other school beauty, Kasumigaoka Utaha, whose thighs in black stockings were full and voluptuous, Eriri often wore long socks, but the way the black and white intersected created a mysterious allure that made people want to explore further.
Her pale, straight legs were a rare gem for anyone who loved legs.
It was clear that people had sharp eyes.
Apart from being too thin, there was nothing else to find fault with.
Lost in these random thoughts, Akifumi Mugiho didn't hesitate to reply:
"So Eriri isn't someone who cares about this kind of thing! How about coming with me to a hotel?"
Go with this guy?
Suddenly, her pale skin flushed red, and her eyes grew panicked.
"Who... who would want to go to a place like that with you?!"
?
Why is this girl reacting so strongly!?
Akifumi Mugiho, the person involved, was a little stunned for a moment. After a quick mental search, he realized what was happening.
"Wow, didn't expect that from you. With your thick eyebrows and big eyes, I never would've guessed you were the kind of person to take a girl to see Egoistic lily-sensei's special work."
Wait, it's me? Okay, then.
Flashback
It was probably during the first semester of junior high, on a weekend, when he randomly ran into her on the street.
After a bit of chatting, he invited her to his secret hideout, pulling out his treasured collection that he'd kept for years.
The result? Pretty predictable.
Not only did he bring a girl to see that kind of thing, but it turned out to be her own work.
Thinking about it from her perspective, just imagining it makes him cringe.
The only good news? At that time, Akifumi Mugiho didn't know that fact.
But, with the way their relationship was, it didn't take long for that secret to be discovered.
In short...
"As expected of me, I really know how to down play it!"
Even though he was misunderstood, Akifumi Mugiho didn't feel the need to explain.
He wiped the smile off his face and asked seriously, "So, Eriri, did you need something from me today?"
How should I put it...
Their relationship was a bit complicated.
It's like how the flap of a butterfly's wings can trigger a storm, and this world, where everyday life mixes with anime and comics, made things even more unpredictable.
Even if no one interfered, the plot probably wouldn't continue like the original.
And with Akifumi Mugiho's presence as a wildcard, anything could happen.
Like I said before, Akifumi's parents had some recognition in their field.
Before leaving Tokyo, they were invited to a party by Eriri's father, and that's where he met Eriri and they became friends.
But, unfortunately
Later, when Akifumi moved to Kanagawa, they lost touch.
It wasn't until he moved back to Tokyo in the first year of junior high that they reconnected when she turned out to be in his class.
But it was clear that things weren't the same as when they were kids.
"Looking back at it, Eriri was probably still mad about me disappearing back then."
"That's probably why she was so cold to me in junior high."
It was childish, but that's just how Eriri was.
"I heard you had an accident last week, so I came to check how you're doing."
If she was saying something like that, it was obvious Eriri wasn't entirely thinking straight due to a high fever.
But today, she seemed totally fine.
At Akifumi Mugiho's question, Eriri crossed her arms in front of her chest, and her posture made her chest more noticeable than usual.
She looked away, her face turning a little pink, and her voice had a slight tremor.
"You think you're something special, huh?! I didn't come here for you!!"
As soon as the words left her mouth, she regretted them.
Logically, if she wasn't here for a reason, she wouldn't have dragged him over here, right?
"I'm such an idiot!"
If it had been before, she might've believed her own words.
But with her over-the-top acting, it was clear she didn't mean it.
Akifumi Mugiho chuckled inwardly and casually nodded. "Yeah, yeah."
"So, Eriri, is there anything else? If not, I'm heading home."
Eriri let out a relieved sigh, her nervousness easing a bit.
"You seem fine. You were even joking around just now, so I guess everything's okay!"
Thinking back to what she'd seen last week on her way to school, Eriri unconsciously pressed her lips together.
Though she didn't know the person who'd been involved in the accident, just the basic empathy made her feel a little sad.
Maybe it was because of Akifumi Mugiho's interference, but Eriri didn't know about the situation with Tomoya.
"Not to mention, that guy's a close friend of the person involved. He must've been really upset recently."
With that thought, Eriri's eyes softened, though her tone remained steady.
"Mom wants you to come over for dinner on Saturday."
"Huh? Really?"
Akifumi Mugiho was caught off guardhe hadn't expected her to have something important to say.
"If you don't want to go, just let me know."
Eriri pretended to be nonchalant, looking away, though her voice had a hint of disappointment.
Akifumi Mugiho snapped back to reality and smiled again.
"Now that I think about it, the last time I had Aunt Sayuri's cooking was after middle school graduation. It's been so long, I can't turn down such a rare chance."
"Is it lunch or dinner on Saturday?"
"Lunch."
"Please tell Aunt Sayuri I'll definitely be there on time."
"Mm."
Eriri nodded, her face lighting up with visible happiness.
"See you on Saturday."
With that, Akifumi Mugiho stood up, ready to leave.
"Wait."
Akifumi Mugiho turned around, confused, only to meet Eriri's nervous gaze, like a frightened deer.
She opened her mouth, then gathered the courage to speak.
"By the way... what did you want me to go do with you earlier?"
"Don't get the wrong idea! I wasn't asking you to go with me. I just came to find you. Since I don't have other plans today, I thought I could keep you company for a while if that's okay with you."
Seeing her avoid his gaze, with her neck turning pink and her lips forming a little "~,"
Akifumi Mugiho paused, then walked back to her. He gently lifted her chin with his right hand.
With a playful tone, he said, "So, Eriri, do you want to come to my place?"
Her face, now only a few centimeters from his, turned bright red, and her mind went blank for a moment.
Seeing her freeze, Akifumi Mugiho closed the gap a little more.
Boom!
Her brain felt like it exploded.
But finally, under the pressure, Eriri snapped back to her senses.
Before she could fully register what had just happened, she instinctively bit down.
"Ugh."
The sting on his lips made him flinch.
As her grip loosened, Eriri glared at him, her eyes full of tears.
"Idiot! Pervert!!"
Watching her run off like a scared little rabbit, Akifumi Mugiho smiled, tasting the coppery tang in his mouth.
"This girl really doesn't hold back."
Maybe that's the price for acting on impulse.
"Knowing Eriri's personality, I wonder if she'll even be able to sleep tonight."
With a mischievous smile, Akifumi Mugiho thought to himself.
After all, that was his first kiss.
Even though it was spur-of-the-moment, Akifumi Mugiho didn't regret it.
When it came to tsundere types, a little action worked better than words.
At least, based on their past relationship, if it were anyone else, they'd probably be dating by now.
As a man, if he wasn't going to miss his chance, he had to be proactive in situations like this.
"I'll find a chance to apologize later."
Of course, apologizing was one thing, but whether it would actually change anything was another.
"What a pity."
Even though she didn't react at first, once he went for it, she bit him before he could fully enjoy it.
With those thoughts in his mind, he stayed in the classroom for a few more minutes, then grabbed his bag and left.
Time flies.
It's already been almost half a month since Akifumi Mugiho returned to school.
Life at school is pretty quiet.
Aside from studying, my daily routine mainly involves chatting with Kato, who sits next to me.
Maybe this kind of life feels boring for some students, but for Akifumi Mugiho, who's been through all kinds of social drama and the grueling 9-6 schedule in his previous life, this feels like a luxury, like going to a fancy club for some relaxation every day.
As for Eriri...
Let's just say the impact of our last encounter on her was much bigger than I expected.
Apart from that time I went to her house and said a few words to her, whenever we cross paths at school or elsewhere, she avoids me completely without even giving me a chance to talk.
Akifumi Mugiho just stays calm and doesn't push it.
After saying goodbye to Kato at the school gate like usual, Akifumi Mugiho turned around and left.
We live in different directions, so we don't cross paths on the way home.
It only took half an hour for Akifumi Mugiho to get back home.
For an average student, it would probably take at least an hour to get back to their home.
First thing first, I changed into pajamas and grabbed a can of Coca-Cola from the fridge.
"Phew."
Akifumi Mugiho let out a satisfied sigh, his face showing pure happiness.
'Finally, vacation starts today~'
Double the happinessit's amazing!
I lay down on the couch, turned on the TV, and started messing around with my phone.
Living alone is so simple and so good.
"Hey, are you all ready? The Tezuka Prize nominees will be announced tonight at 8 o'clock~"
Akifumi Mugiho froze when he saw the pinned message pop up.
'Wait, has it really been that long?!'
Thinking about it, it makes sense.
When I submitted my work, it was already near the end of the Tezuka Award period.
It's crazy how quickly time flew by.
"Time really flies!"
Compared to the slow-paced lives of office workers who drag through each day like it's a year, this time passed in a blink of an eye.
I sighed, feeling a bit sentimental, and checked the chat.
"Of course."
"I'm so nervous. I wonder if my name is on the list for this round of evaluations."
"For me, there's no way I'm not making it through this time! I'm totally confident!!"
"Munoya-san, you're really confident! I envy you."
"I think this is Munoya-san's second time participating in the Tezuka Award, right? Having experience is really lucky."
Reading through these messages, Akifumi Mugiho couldn't help but smile.
He casually typed a reply:
"You're all experienced seniors. Teasing Munoya-san like this is a little much."
"The one who should be nervous is someone like mean actual newbie."
This was a chat group similar to QQ, filled with people who were all passionate about the manga industry.
[TL Note QQ is one of Chinese social media site, its almost like Reedit]
Most of them were seasoned veterans who had been in the industry for years, with some even having experience with serializations.
Of course, over 95% were struggling, doing odd jobs to support their dream.
After all, compared to light novels, getting into the manga industry is much harder.
To get a better understanding of the manga industry in Japan, Akifumi Mugiho had joined a few random chat groups online.
But in the end, this was the only group he stayed in.
The other groups, though claiming to be for "manga artists," would end up talking about anything from school gossip to the latest hit dramas.
It was like how, in serious game groups, people only talk about games when there's an update.
It wasn't too surprising.
"Thanks for your help, Battlefront-kun! Senpai, stop teasing me. Even if this is my second time, if I had that much experience, then wouldn't the seniors who've participated five or six times be like grandpas?"
??
Whoa, now that's something! If you can talk, you might as well say more!
Veterans who had failed five or six times were already feeling down, and now Munoya-san was rubbing salt in the wound!?
The others who had spoken earlier just fell silent after Munoya's remark.
Whether they were caught off guard or were too nervous to speak, only they knew.
The silence lasted for about two minutes before Munoya broke it again with a new message.
"Eh? Did everyone go eat? The results are coming soon. How are you feeling, Battlefront-kun?"
Akifumi Mugiho snapped back to reality when he saw the new message.
How was he feeling?
Akifumi Mugiho thought about it for a moment, then typed, "A little nervous."
With his skills and the success of other magical girl genre that is already the market is relatively high, so passing the first evaluation was definitely no problem.
But still, it was his first submission in this world, so feeling nervous was only natural.
After Akifumi Mugiho's calming message, others began replying again.
"Ahaha, feeling nervous is totally normal. I remember when I first joined an event like this, I couldn't sleep at all!"
"Yeah, honestly, I wasn't this nervous even when I got my first serialization!"
"I wasn't this excited when my anime adaptation got confirmed either!"
??
Hold on, now they're all comparing experiences!?
Akifumi Mugiho couldn't help but roll his eyes.
"Serialization confirmed? Anime adaptation?! Bowing down to the big shots in the front row!!"
"66666"
[TL Note "6" in Chinese has the same pronunciation as "" Which mean cool/brilliant/smooth/awesome, and when you put multiple "6" together is emphasize the meaning.]
"Too strong!! These big shots are terrifying!!"
"Wait, is the Tezuka Award really that hard? People with serialization and anime experience are still worried about passing the first evaluation?!"
"Pffhahaha, this guy is hilarious!"
Just when Akifumi Mugiho had started to feel frustrated, Munoya's sarcastic comment made him laugh out loud.
The two who had been showing off earlier now looked uncomfortable.
They didn't know whether to get mad or just stay quiet.
Meanwhile, the other newbies were trembling in fear.
One side had the super confident newbie who was sure he'd pass, while the other side had the veterans with real achievements.
They were too scared to speak. They didn't dare.
After a few seconds of silence, Munoya once again broke it with a confused message:
"Eh? Did everyone go out to eat again?!"
Akifumi Mugiho stopped smiling and shook his head.
"I really can't tell if this guy is pretending or if he's genuinely this innocent."
Well, if he's being devious, who cares? We're all anonymous here, after all.
But if he's actually that clueless, it's even more interesting.
...
Hours passed in the blink of an eye.
"Ding ding ding."
The alarm clock went off. Akifumi Mugiho put down his work, grabbed his phone, and opened the Shueisha website.
As the page loaded, the clock turned to exactly 8:00 PM.
The first thing that stood out on the page was the big, bold red text:
"First Evaluation List Confirmed."
He clicked it open.
As the page switched, a list of names appeared. After scanning through it for a bit, Akifumi Mugiho finally found his submission at the very end.
48. Puella Magi Madoka Magica Note: Rankings are in no particular order, just randomly arranged.
Seeing his work had passed the first round, Akifumi Mugiho couldn't help but smile.
After all, in a competition like this, Madoka, is piece that doesn't really pick up steam until later on, didn't exactly have the best odds.
If he'd been eliminated, it wouldn't have been a huge surprise.
In just one chapter, the only thing he really had going for him was his years of experience from his previous life, plus the storyboard he'd built up in his mind, which already had a pretty mature style.
By constantly comparing it to his memories, he could inject more expression into the work.
"Anyway, no matter where you are, story isn't the only thing that gets judged."
Even though the Tezuka Award tends to focus more on story than art style, they wouldn't immediately dismiss someone like Akifumi Mugiho, who already had a solid style.
"Passing this first round means that even if I don't win, I'll at least get to meet and talk with the editors. Once I show them the next few chapters of Madoka, as long as they're not blind, I'm sure getting serialized won't be a problem."
With that thought, Akifumi Mugiho finally felt completely at ease.
He decided to take a break for the night instead of working.
After all, he'd been drawing non-stop for the past few days. Not only had he completed the first three chapters, but he was also nearly done with the fifth one!
[TL Note - It's official this guy is the flash lol]
"Right, that guy from earlier sounded so sure. Wonder if he made it through the review?"
If he didn't pass, he could already imagine how wild things would get in the chat group.
Curious and maybe a little amused by the drama, Akifumi Mugiho opened the group chat.
He noticed a bunch of new names that had joined recently, and now they were all chatting and complaining, making the conversation pretty lively.
"Results are up!!"
"Damn it, didn't make it again!"
"I didn't make it either, sob sob sob."
"Classic! The manga industry's brutal trial. Is it really this hard to pass?"
"Looks like I need a few more years to improve"
"Such a tough challenge by the way, has anyone here actually made it through?"
"Didn't Munoya say he definitely pass? he must've made it, right!?"
"@Munoya"
As expected, the drama came in full force.
There were always people who enjoyed watching things unfold, especially since that guy often made comments that were easy to dislike.
Sure, it was the truth, but sometimes the truth can sting.
"Hm? Didn't I already say I'd pass the review?"
Munoya replied, causing the group to explode with questions.
"??"
"Wait, really!?"
"Where's your name? If you passed, you should tell us which work it was, right!?"
But unfortunately, Munoya didn't respond to any of those questions.
"This guy is really sly, huh?"
There were always people like thatsneaky, with a dark side.
The saying "watching you make money feels worse than watching me lose money" wasn't just some random phrase. It was a real thing.
Thinking about it, most of the people in the group hadn't made it through the review. If they knew who had, wouldn't they start stirring up trouble behind the scenes?
Even if it didn't lead to anything, just the thought of it was kind of gross.
While thinking this, Akifumi Mugiho casually typed a message and sent it.
"Honestly, passing the review isn't that hard. I passed too, everyone~"
No hidden agenda, just wanted to share his little victory.
The people who had been mocking Munoya earlier were now flooding the chat with questions and doubt.
"???"
"Wait, isn't this guy named Battlefront a newcomer? Did they really join the group recently?"
"Not only that, but according to them, they're a complete rookie in the industry."
"This is the Tezuka Award from Shueisha! The top of the industry! A rookie passed it? /laugh"
"Anyone who doesn't reveal their name or work is a fraud."
"@Battlefront, is this some kind of joke? What's the point of tricking everyone?"
Seeing all the @ messages, Akifumi Mugiho just chuckled and shook his head.
He wasn't going to bother with them. Instead, he simply left the group.
After all, it was a bit hard to believe that his first submission was Madoka Magika, such a masterpieceespecially considering his age.
But really, in any industry, talent always comes first.
It's hard to explain, but it's just how things work.
There are crazier real-life examples out there, so he wasn't worried about any fallout.
"Actually, being the 'strongest high school student' could make for a pretty fun gimmick, right?"
He laughed to himself, about to watch some videos, when he saw a new notification.
"Got a new email? Probably spam again"
To his surprise, the sender's name was listed as
"Shueisha Manga Editorial Department."
A prank?
After double-checking the email address, Akifumi Mugiho confirmed it was legit. It really was from Shueisha's editorial team.
Then
"Didn't they say they'd only send an email after the second round of evaluations?"
At that point, whether or not you passed, if you were interested, you could get the editor's contact details.
"So why is the email coming after the first evaluation?"
Akifumi Mugiho blinked, confused, but didn't think much of it.
He opened the email and started reading.
Dear Sir,
"Warrior of Love and Hope," congratulations! You've passed the editorial review and made it to the first round of evaluations. You can log in to the official website to view more details.
Your work, Puella Magi Madoka Magica, has been reviewed by our professional editorial team and has preliminarily met the requirements for serialization in Weekly Shonen Jump.
If you're interested in serialization, the Shueisha Editorial Department would be happy to offer guidance. You can contact our editors from 9 AM to 12 PM, and 2 PM to 8 PM daily.
Editor: Mihari Otosuna
Phone: 0081-*****
"Eh?"
"Is this for real!?"
It's only the first evaluation, so why are they already talking about serialization?
Is Madoka Magicajust one chapterreally this good?
"So...," Akifumi Mugiho stroked his chin, thinking deeply.
"Is this what they call an internal decision?"
Mihari Otosuna POV
"I really am an idiot."
Sighing this early in the morning definitely wasn't a good sign.
Still, Mihari Otosuna couldn't help but let out a heavy sigh.
Just last night, the results of the first round of evaluations were posted on the official website.
Eager as always, Mihari Otosuna was the first to send the email she had written using a template she got from other editors.
The template wasn't the issue, but it wasn't really meant for someone who had passed a major prize evaluation like this.
With little experience, she completely forgot that something like this should've been reviewed by her supervisor first.
As for why she realized this now, it was because after reporting to Chief Editor Minano, she pointed out the mistake.
Though she told her not to worry too much, those words didn't really help.
In fact, after thinking it over, she realized that this seemingly small mistake could actually have much bigger consequences.
She spent the whole night worrying, and the dark circles under her eyes were clear proof of that.
"I hope there won't be any problems."
Letting out another sigh, she could only hope that fate would be on her side.
She boarded the train to work like usual.
Even on weekends, the train was just as crowded as always.
Leaning against the train car, Mihari closed her eyes to rest.
The train rocked a little, and soon they reached their stop.
As she stepped off the train, before she could steady herself, her phone rang loudly.
"Eh, eh?"
Mihari scrambled to pull out her phone and saw an unfamiliar number on the screen.
She was a bit confused, but answered right away.
"Hello, this is Otosuna Mihari from Shueisha. May I ask who's calling?"
Her tone was assertive, and if you didn't notice her youthful face, no one would guess she was a new hire.
On the other end of the line, a smooth, deep voice responded.
"Hello, Editor Otosuna. I'm Akifumi Mugiho, the author of Madoka Magica."
"I received your company's email last night, but it was after your office hours, so I hope I'm not disturbing you by calling so early?"
!!
"No, no, it's fine."
The confident tone from before faded, replaced by a voice that now trembled slightly with nervousness.
"Actually, it's a big help that you were able to get in touch with me so quickly!"
"Huh?"
Noticing the confusion on the other end, Otosuna Mihari realized her slip-up.
She laughed awkwardly, organizing her thoughts before speaking:
"Well, Akifumi-san, after discussing it, we all agreed that Madoka Magica is a very mature work."
"While it may not do extremely well in the Tezuka Award, it definitely has the potential to be serialized in Weekly Shonen Jump. We'd like to discuss this with you in more detail."
"Would you be available to visit Shueisha?"
"After all, anyone aiming to be a manga artist ultimately wants serialization."
"It's an honor to have such an opportunity, and i have no reason to turn it down."
"Could you tell me when and where would be convenient for us to meet?"
""
The call ended.
Mihari, who had been anxiously waiting, finally breathed a sigh of relief, a bright smile spreading across her face.
"It looks like I didn't get caught!"
"Well, when something good like this happens, most people wouldn't focus on small details, right?"
No matter what, this is great!!
"Now, time to keep pushing forward with today's work!"
"Go for it, Mihari!!"
It was 2:50 PM.
Akifumi Mugiho glanced up at the office building in front of him before stepping inside.
"Hello, do you have an appointment?"
The receptionist greeted him warmly, her eyes sparkling with interest.
Akifumi Mugiho nodded. "3 PM, Shueisha, Editor Otosuna-san."
"Could I have your name and phone number?"
"*****. The Warrior of Love and Hope."
"Please hold on for a moment."
The receptionist's smile didn't falter, even though his name sounded a bit odd. She probably got weird names all the time.
"We've found your reservation. Please take the elevator to the third floor, and I'll contact Editor Otosuna-san for you."
"Thank you."
As Akifumi Mugiho turned to leave, he could hear soft voices behind him.
"Wow, that sensei is so handsome! What's his phone number? Give it to me!"
"As receptionists, we can't share that kind of information."
"Ugh, don't act like I didn't see you save his number, you little flirt. Come on, hand it over!"
"Haha, stop it, there are people around..."
[TL Note - If only they knew.....]
As Akifumi Mugiho walked away, the voices gradually faded.
"In this day and age, trying to keep your privacy save doesn't seem very realistic," he thought with a sigh.
It wasn't that he was trying to be coy.
The receptionist, working at a major company, was certainly pretty.
But compared to the girls he knew, she wasn't exactly in the same league.
After all, he'd seen so many stunning faces that the average one just didn't impress him as much.
Akifumi Mugiho slowly took the elevator up to the third floor and followed a staff member to a small meeting room, where he sat and waited.
A few minutes later, the door opened.
A woman in a gray suit with short blonde hair walked in.
She took one look at Akifumi Mugiho sitting there and froze for a moment.
Then, she hesitated a bit before asking, "Um... are you Akifumi-sensei?"
"I'm Akifumi, but with my current situation, I wouldn't really call myself 'sensei' just yet."
Looking at her, Akifumi Mugiho was also surprised.
When they'd spoken on the phone earlier, he had imagined a strong, professional woman.
But now, standing in front of him was a... legal "loli"?
Once she heard Akifumi Mugiho confirm it, Mihari visibly relaxed, a smile spreading across her face as she complimented him, "With your talent, I'm sure it's only a matter of time before people start calling you 'sensei.'"
In Japanese, the term "sensei" would be more accurate, usually reserved for teachers, doctors, lawyers, or people in high positions in their field.
It was a huge compliment.
Akifumi Mugiho scratched his nose. "If you keep calling me 'sensei' I might get so proud I grow a tail."
"Hahaha," Mihari laughed, clearly amused.
That small joke had clearly lightened the mood, making both of them feel more comfortable.
Maybe because of the relaxed atmosphere, Mihari didn't dive straight into work. Instead, she started chatting casually.
"Akifumi-sensei, you look so young. Are you in university right now?"
"I'm still a second-year high school student."
"Second year in high school?"
Mihari blinked and then froze, looking completely shocked.
"Second year?!"
Even though she had already been told about it, hearing it from him still left Mihari stunned.
Second year in high school meant he was only around 16 years old!
While his peers were enjoying the carefree days of youth, here was a guy who had quietly earned the right to have his work published in Weekly Shonen Jump!
Even adults who had poured their hearts into this industry for years couldn't necessarily achieve that level, yet this guy had done it.
There was no doubt about ithe was a true genius!
Feeling the stark difference, Mihari couldn't help but feel a bit jealous.
It wasn't about personal feelings, though. It was almost a reflex.
But that feeling of jealousy only lasted a second before it was overtaken by pure joy.
A 16-year-old manga artist!
With a mature art style!
Clear, solid storytelling!
And now, qualified to be serialized in Weekly Shonen Jump!!
Even just one of these would be impressive, but combined? It could easily make headlines tomorrow!
Most importantly...
"This is my sensei!!"
Her orange eyes sparkled with excitement, as though the editor-in-chief position was already within her grasp.
"This is amazing!!"
Caught up in the dream of a bright future, Mihari couldn't help but grin like a fool.
Meanwhile, Akifumi Mugiho, watching her expression shift, couldn't help but stay silent.
It seemed like... his editor wasn't very smart?
Cough, cough.
Hearing the sound, Otosuna Mihari finally snapped back to reality.
However, when she met Akifumi Mugiho's curious gaze, even as a seasoned professional, her face instantly turned red.
"Stupid, stupid," she scolded herself inwardly.
"The deal isn't even set yet, and I'm already over the moonwhat's wrong with me?"
She took a deep breath to steady her swirling emotions, then forced a cheerful smile onto her face.
"Um... Akifumi-sensei, would you like something to drink? Coffee, barley tea, cola, or maybe some other soda?"
She added with enthusiasm, "Personally, I recommend a coffee with 30% sugarit's just right! But if you have a sweet tooth, 70% sugar is perfect!"
Akifumi Mugiho blinked. What a clumsy attempt to change the subject.
He had a sudden sinking feeling. Is this airhead woman really fit to be my editor?
Pushing aside that concern for now, he answered thoughtfully, "Then I'll go for a 70% sugar coffee."
A few moments later, Mihari returned with two cups of coffee and carefully placed Akifumi Mugiho's cup in front of him.
With her composure back, she got straight to business.
"Since you're here today, I assume you're interested in working with us," she began earnestly.
"But before we proceed, I just have to ask... Akifumi-sensei, would you like to serialize your work in Weekly Shonen Jump?"
Akifumi Mugiho smiled. "As the undisputed king of the industry, who could possibly refuse such an opportunity?"
He paused, then added casually, "But before we move forward, I do have a question for you, Otosuna-san."
Her heart skipped a beat at the unexpected pivot.
"Please go ahead," she urged.
"If my work gets serialized in the magazine, what happens with the Tezuka Award?"
Mihari's face relaxed into a smile.
"You don't need to worry about that, Akifumi-sensei. The serialization will only begin after the award results are announced, so it won't affect the evaluation at all."
"I see." Akifumi Mugiho's lips curled into a knowing smile. "That puts my mind at ease."
"Do you have any other concerns, Akifumi-sensei?"
"No" he replied with a shake of his head.
Mihari let out a breath of relief, her tense nerves finally relaxing.
"In that case, let me explain the benefits of serialization," she said enthusiastically.
Her voice carried a cheerful lilt. "Since you're a new artist, you'll start with the standard page rate of 15,000 yen per page. If reader feedback is strong, your rate can increaseeven for newcomers!"
She continued, "But on the flip side, if your work consistently ranks at the bottom of the reader surveys, it could face cancellation."
Akifumi Mugiho quickly did the math. At 20 pages per chapter, that meant a weekly income of 300,000 yena monthly total of over a million yen!
No wonder Weekly Shonen Jump was filled with long-running series. The money was simply irresistible!
However, Akifumi Mugiho was no starry-eyed novice.
As someone with extensive industry experience in his past life, he knew the harsh realities all too well.
"Maintaining a high output week after week is almost impossible for a single artist," he thought grimly.
"You'd have to hire multiple assistants and set up a dedicated studio."
The expenses would eat up a huge portion of the earnings.
Not to mention the creative risksburnout and plot derailment were all too common, leading many promising series to crash and burn.
"Getting a serialization is just the beginning," he mused.
If someone had cheat powers to make it easy... well, that was a different story.
"Any other questions, Akifumi-sensei?" Mihari clapped her hands together as though she'd just remembered something.
"Oh right! Given your situation, I can help you apply for a special 'contract bonus'though you'd need to sign an additional agreement."
Akifumi Mugiho waved her off. "No need for the contract bonus."
Such bonuses typically came with restrictive clauses, and Akifumi Mugiho wasn't interested in being shackled.
Mihari wasn't surprised by his refusal.
'Once you have a serialization deal, who cares about that little bonus?'
"So, would you like to review the contract now?"
"Sure." Akifumi Mugiho nodded, then added in an offhand manner, "By the way, arranging a serialization in advance like this... is it because of some mistake on your part, Otosuna-san?"
Caught up in her joy, Mihari laughed. "Ahaha, I can't believe you figured that out"
The last syllable caught in her throat as realization dawned.
"You... you... heard that?"
"Yup." Akifumi Mugiho grinned mischievously and casually waved his phone.
"Not only did I hear it, but I recorded it too. Want me to play it back?"
Mihari stared blankly at the handsome teenager in front of her.
The initial excitement drained from her face, replaced by sheer panic.
Two words echoed endlessly in her mind:
"I'm doomed."
....
"Editor Otosuna, you wouldn't want this matter getting out, would you?"
"What do you want?"
Faced with the threat, Mihari clenched her lips. She tried to put on a stern face, but anxiety gnawed at her heart.
Of course, she didn't want this getting out.
It might seem trivial on the surface, but after a sleepless night reflecting on it, she realized just how serious that small slip-up had been.
Imagine this: all the contestants in the competition had only one shot at evaluation, while one person had already secured a serialization deal and was on track to win a prize.
Anyone would be outraged.
People would question the fairness of the Tezuka Awards.
Those eliminated or with hidden agendas might even stir up trouble over it.
Sure, outstanding works often receive preferential treatmentit happens in every industry.
But there's a reason why "unspoken rules" are called that: they can't be made public. If exposed, there are consequences.
"Why was I so nave to think I could just cover this up?"
What would happen next?
Getting fired?
If only it were that simple.
She envisioned herself being sued by the company for the massive financial and reputational losses caused by her mistake.
Saddled with a lifetime of debt, she'd work endlessly to repay it...
Her imagination spiraled into an image of her elderly self, lying on a hospital bed, weakly whispering final instructions to her children:
"Make sure...to...pay off..."
"Ahhh!" she cried out in frustration.
"I didn't even get to finish my last words before dying!"
Tears welled up in her eyes.
Meanwhile, Akifumi Mugiho watched her in bemusement, completely unaware that she'd just lived an entire lifetime in her mind.
"What are you going to do now?" he repeated, amused.
Snapping back to reality, Mihari's expression hardened as a realization dawned on her.
"I get it now," she said with grim determination.
Huh?
Akifumi blinked in confusion. What exactly did she mean by "get it"?
Her gaze was resolute.
"Do we have to do it here?" she asked with a voice thick with emotion.
Tears shimmered in her orange-tinted eyes.
Before Akifumi could react, she started unbuttoning her shirt.
Wait, what?!
Akifumi's eyes widened as pink fabric and fair skin filled his vision.
His body reacted instinctively, slamming her shirt closed in a flurry of panic.
He stole a glance at the ceiling. No camerasthank goodness.
Probably for author privacy reasons?
Wiping imaginary sweat from his forehead, he scowled.
"What the heck are you doing?!"
Mihari glared at him, her face a mix of humiliation and defiance.
"Isn't this what you wanted?"
"What I wanted?"
Akifumi rolled his eyes. Thinking back, he realized his earlier words probably did sound misleading.
"Was this partly my fault?" he sighed internally.
"Look, I never said I wanted you to do anything like this!"
"Huh?" Mihari froze.
"How about buttoning your shirt first? There's no camera, but if someone walks in"
Wait, so... she misunderstood?!
"Ughhh!"
Her face turned crimson. She clumsily tried to rebutton her shirt but fumbled in her panic. Tears threatened to fall again.
Akifumi folded his arms, thoroughly entertained by the scene.
Not look? Yeah, right. Who would listen to that?
Two minutes later, Mihari finally managed to button up and exhaled in relief.
Akifumi regretfully looked away.
"So...what's your real goal here?" she asked, still flushed with embarrassment.
Akifumi casually pulled out his phone and displayed the recording screen.
"There was never been a recording."
"Huh?! What?!"
He shrugged. "From the start, I was just messing with you. Who seriously records conversations with their editor?"
The weight on her chest lifted instantly.
"Akifumi!!" Mihari fumed. "Do you enjoy messing with adults that much?!"
"Wait, that was a prank? You really think so?" Akifumi blinked innocently.
"Wasn't it?!"
"By the way," he added with a sly grin, "I still have that email you sent. Mind being a little nicer to me?"
"Ughhh!"
'How dare he?!'
'Is this kid a devil?!'
"I'm very sorry!" she bowed deeply, completely surrendering.
Akifumi looked pleased.
"I hope this serves as a lesson to be more thorough with your work. I wouldn't want to hear that you got fired for some careless mistake."
"Are you calling me an idiot?"
Despite her urge to retort, she knew she had no right after yesterday's mistake.
...Maybe he was trying to help in his own twisted way?
She sighed. "Was this your way of giving me a warning?"
Akifumi smiled. "If you really want to thank me, just buy me dinner sometime."
'I didn't say I wanted to thank you, jerk!'
Even though she mentally cursed him, Mihari bowed politely.
"Fine. When I get paid next month, I'll treat you."
"I'll look forward to it."
Akifumi grinned before reminding her, "Can we get the contract now? We've already wasted a lot of time."
"You're the one wasting time!"
Despite her grumbling, Mihari fetched the contract.
Akifumi reviewed it, signed, and stamped it without hesitation.
"You just signed it?" she asked in disbelief.
"Why not?"
"Aren't you underage? Don't you need a guardian's consent?"
"I've got that covered."
He handed her a sealed envelope.
"I have my parents' signatures. Want me to call them?"
Mihari inspected it, nodded, and marveled, "You're surprisingly prepared."
"You gotta start grinding while you're young, right?"
'This guy's more mature than I am!'
Suppressing her disbelief, she began discussing serialization details.
.....
"Hey, Otosuna-chan, how did it feel meeting the mangaka for the first time?"
"Is he easy to get along with?"
"Did you show him your editor's authority?"
Facing her colleagues' curiosity, Otosuna Mihari smiled politelythough there was a trace of awkwardness in itand answered each question.
"Not bad at all!" (Disastrous, actually.)
"He's pretty easy to talk to." (If all mangaka were like that, I might as well quit editing!)
"Did I show authority? Uh... probably?"
'Authority? Yeah, right.'
Despite her inner complaints, Mihari maintained a sweet smile. Women really are born actors, aren't they?
Back at her desk, she rubbed her face, stiff from forced smiling, and let out a heavy sigh.
'Getting toyed with by a kid like that how embarrassing!'
After lying on her desk for a while to recover, she sat up with renewed determination.
"Alright, time to work hard!" she said, pumping her fists for motivation.
She pulled out the hefty manuscript handed to her by Akifumi Mugiho.
"Whoa, this thing is thick! How many chapters is this?"
Curiosity piqued, she counted the pages.
Exactly 80 pagesenough for four chapters!
"Does this guy not know what a creative block is?!"
Hadn't she received the manuscript only about ten days ago? And he's still a high school student with classes to attend, yet he manage to make this much in such a short time?
"What a monster!" she muttered in disbelief.
Of course, it was possible he had drawn it in advance, but stillhaving the patience to stockpile that much work was impressive in itself.
'I just hope he isn't only focused on speed.'
With that thought in mind, she opened the first page and started reading.
"Hmm, the quality hasn't dropped compared to before. Nice, nice!"
A few pages in, Mihari nodded in satisfaction, fully immersed in the story... ahem, work.
"Kyoko is adorable!"
"And Kyubey is amazing tooperfect pet for a magical girl!"
"Even though she looks shady at first, Homura is so cool!"
"Ahhh! Senpai's transformation scene is fantastic! That skirt, that waistline, and that..."
Her face unconsciously broke into a grin.
All the stress from earlier seemed to melt away, thanks to these lovable characters.
Even as she enjoyed herself, she didn't forget her job as an editor.
'I have to say, that guy's art style is perfect for the magical girl genre!'
She jotted down a few notes.
'But here, here, and herethe negative space and shading feel weird.'
They weren't major flaws, but they were noticeable enough to be distracting.
'Well, he's still a total rookie, so it's normal to have these kinds of mistakes. That's what I'm here for!'
Despite the substantial length, it was just a matter of putting in extra time.
Twenty minutes later, she had already reviewed most of the pages.
"There are some minor flaws, but his cliffhanger technique is amazing!"
Almost every 19th page ended with a suspenseful twist.
For instance, in the section she was currently reviewing, the climax seemed like it would be the upcoming battle.
However, the focus subtly shifted to Kyoko's resolve and decision to become a magical girl.
"Watching cute girls bonding really is satisfying!"
"Next up should be Kyoko's debut, right?"
"I wonder what her transformed look will be. Can't wait!"
Eager with anticipation, she turned to the next page.
'Huh? Is it still Senpai's turn?'
She saw Senpai wiping away tears, her gaze firm, smiling again.
Beside her was a bold line of inner monologue:
"I have nothing to fear anymore! Because... I'm no longer alone!!"
"What a shame," Mihari sighed. "Looks like Kyoko's transformation will have to wait for the next chapter."
"Well, Senpai's part isn't bad either!"
This flashback and dialogue, along with the monologue, made her character so much richer.
"It's not even about being the main character anymore but I just love this character!"
And what's better than seeing your favorite character shine?
Grinning, Mihari eagerly flipped the page.
Then...
...??
Her smile froze.
On the page was a small corner shaded in dark shadowsa headless corpse.
What?!
The previous page had boldly declared, "Nothing to fear anymore," and now this?!
Isn't this supposed to be a magical girl story?
What's with this sudden plot twist?!
She averted her gaze, took a few deep breaths, and finally calmed herself.
But when she looked back at the page, her lips trembled.
"Senpai!"
"Waaaah, my Senpai!!"
The unexpected blow hit hardit hurt, it hurt so much!
Curse you, Akifumi!
Where's the "love and hope" you promised?!
Drawing on her editorial professionalism, Mihari suppressed her turbulent emotions and quickly finished reviewing the remaining few pages.
Homura: "Remember thisbeing a magical girl is just like this."
...
"We knew nothing about magical girls..."
"The meaning of seeking miracles..."
"And the price we pay for them"
Mihari stared at the text, stunned, then fell into thought.
"So... that's what he was really trying to say?"
Cute girls bonding?
Glamorous transformations?
Adorable pets?
In hindsight, those were just her wishful thinking.
"Wait!"
She flipped back through the manuscript.
Seeing the sticky notes she had painstakingly written with little nitpicks, her face turned red.
Without a word, she tore them off, crumpled them, and tossed them into the trash.
"As expected of my mangaka! Thanks to my brilliant guidance, the work is flawless!"
Nodding in satisfaction, she couldn't help but sigh again.
"But this guy really gave me a tough problem!"
As painful as that sudden twist was, the innovation in the plot could redefine the entire magical girl genre!
If the rest of the plot didn't fall apart, this work was definitely a strong contender for the Tezuka Award!
'The Tezuka Award, huh...'
As one of Shueisha's most prestigious prizes, the honor it represents was undeniable.
A fiery gleam appeared in Mihari's eyes.
"But that's for the chief editors to worry about!" she said with a carefree smile.
Whether it became a finalist or a winner, she was excited to see how things would unfold.
And of course, the prize money for discovering such a gem would vary accordingly.
"Today was such a good day!"
What? Akifumi threatened and toyed with her?
Is just an mangaka bonding with their editors, and it has nothing to do with the threats!
May 2nd.
Simply put, it's the fourth day of Golden Week.
Golden Week in Japan spans ten days from the end of April to early Maya glorious stretch of holidays strung together.
Naturally, most people take this chance to go on trips. But Eriri isn't one of them.
To the rest of the school, Sawamura Spencer Eriri might seem like the quintessential popular girl at the top of the social food chain.
But in reality? She's a seasoned otaku with over ten years of experience.
Travel?
Why would anyone choose that over staying at home with the AC on full blast, sipping on Coke, snacking, reading manga, and gaming?
For the past three days, that's exactly how Eriri had been spending her time. But today was different.
At the crack of dawn (or, well, 10 a.m.), Eriri put on a sun hat and a green tracksuit and headed out.
By 11:45 a.m.
Ding-dong, ding-dong, ding-dong...
The frantic doorbell ringing made it crystal clear how annoyed she was.
Standing in front of the familiar door, Eriri's face twisted in frustration.
"Don't tell me... he's still in bed at this hour!"
Sure, living alone during the holidays means enjoying some freedom, but still being asleep at this time? That's just lazy!
"If I'd known this would happen, I should've grabbed a spare key from mom."
Living alone comes with the occasional dumb mistake of forgetting your key.
So keeping a spare at a friend's place is perfectly reasonable.
Given the long-standing friendship between their families, mom holding onto it made total sense.
"No, no! That's a terrible idea!"
"If mom finds out, she'll definitely make some weird jokes about it!"
Eriri's pale cheeks flushed pink. Absolutely not happening!
As she shook off those thoughts, her finger jabbed the doorbell with renewed determination.
Then
"Eriri?"
That familiar voice, tinged with surprise.
"Whayou're not home?!"
A boy's amused voice replied: "Not everyone sleeps until ten on holidays, you know."
"Sh-shut up!"
Flustered, Eriri's face turned red as she shot a glare at him, "Who even sleeps until ten just because it's a holiday?"
"Sure, sure."
Akifumi Mugiho laughed, his eyes catching the beads of sweat on her forehead.
"How long was she standing out here?" he wondered.
The weather in May wasn't that hot yet.
Shifting the grocery bag in his hand, he pulled out a key.
"Well, you wanna come in and sit for a bit?"
Eriri hesitated but eventually relented, "Since you're insisting, I guess I'll come in for a while."
Inside, Akifumi handed her a pair of indoor slippers.
"You haven't been around here for ages, so these are my old ones. Hope they'll do."
Eriri took them without a word and followed him inside, her eyes wandering around the room.
"Nothing's changed at all..."
When was the last time she'd come here? Two years ago? Three? It had been so long she couldn't quite remember.
"Suddenly leaving and suddenly coming backhe's always like this!"
Her chest tightened with an inexplicable ache, a hint of bitterness creeping in. A thin layer of moisture gathered in her blue eyes.
"And then last month..."
The memory of that scene in the multipurpose room surfaced. Her heartbeat stuttered before speeding up uncontrollably.
Her face flushed crimson, like the sunset painting the sky, making her look stunningly radiant.
"Why did he do that?!"
"There's only one explanation!"
"L-lik"
Even in her own mind, she couldn't finish the word.
"But hey, I am a super cute girl, so it's totally natural he'd fall for me, right?"
"But if he confesses, what should I do?"
"Should I accept it... or accept it?"
"Guh-hee-hee."
Eriri's imagination spiraled, painting vivid scenes in her mind. Her expression shifted into a goofy grin.
Moments ago, she'd been sulking in frustration. Now she was mentally daydreaming about... self-crafted romantic scenarios. Classic Eriri.
Akifumi glanced at her, bewildered by her sudden goofy expression.
He had no idea that in just a few seconds, her thoughts had gone from elementary school to planning the names of their future children.
He pulled a Coke from the fridge and handed it to her.
"Here."
Eriri snapped out of her thoughts and frowned at the label.
"No Pepsi?"
Pepsi? Ew. Even dogs wouldn't drink that.
[TL Note - Some people will murder you for that....]
Still, for the sake of keeping the mood light, Akifumi held back from saying that aloud.
"Only Coke. Or I can get you some water?"
"Tch."
She rolled her eyes, twisted off the cap, and took a big gulp.
"Ahhh~"
She let out a satisfied sigh.
Akifumi smiled and grabbed a bottle for himself.
As they sipped their drinks, he asked, "So, did you come here for something specific?"
There wasn't really anything important.
She just wanted to confront him about what had happened that day.
Because of him, she hadn't been able to sleep properly, and the dark circles under her eyes were proof.
But now that they were face to face, she lost the nerve to bring it up.
"Speaking of which... it's almost August, right?"
That abrupt topic shift would confuse most peoplebut not Akifumi.
He sighed. "Come on, you have three months it should be enough, right?"
Her lips curved into a small smile, her voice tinged with delight.
"Creating something isn't that easy, you know!"
"You have to pour your heart and soul into telling a perfect story in just twenty pages, and still leave readers wanting more."
...Wait, perfect story?
This girl really had no shame.
Even though she was too young to read Kashiwagi Eri's more mature works, online reviews often criticized her storytelling.
Watching Eriri puff out her chest in pride, Akifumi hesitated but decided not to crush her enthusiasm. He just gave her a polite nod. "I see."
"So, Kashiwagi Eri-san, what stage are you at now?"
Eriri avoided his gaze. "Uh... worldbuilding."
A story's "worldbuilding" refers to an abstract, overarching concept encompassing the narrative's core philosophy, values, and guiding principles.
It's the foundation for the plot, character development, and thematic elements of any creative work.
Or to put it simply
"So you haven't even started yet, have you?"
"L-Look who's talking!"
Eriri flared up, trying (and failing) to hide her guilt.
Her voice went up a notch, as though louder words could justify her creative stagnation.
Then came the inevitable flood of excuses: "Creative work isn't that simple!"
or "You have to be daring and innovative within the original framework!" The room buzzed with her lively attempts at justification.
Once she finish trying to make excuse for herself, Akifumi asked casually, "So, what's the plan now?"
"Well, I have a rough idea," Eriri declared confidently.
"I'm hoping to organize everything by the end of this month."
"And you need my help for?"
"Oh, it's simple! Just like beforebackgrounds, toning, and that kind of stuff!"
"..."
Akifumi raised a brow. "Just to confirm... does this include coloring too?"
"Umm" Eriri averted her gaze, her confidence wavering. "Maybe?"
"Maybe?"
"Fine, definitely!" she huffed, clearly embarrassed.
Akifumi sighed, already anticipating the inevitable.
If things fell behind, she'd beg him for help again, just like back in middle school.
Those were rare moments when Eriri actually dropped her usual bravado.
Back then, he probably would've hesitated and eventually given in.
But now, that wasn't an option.
June marked the announcement of the Tezuka Prize, and there was always a chance he might start serialization.
Even if he worked non-stop until June, he'd only make it through to Chapters 7 or 8 of the original draft.
Considering final exams at the end of June and potential summer comicket, Akifumi couldn't afford any distractions.
So...
'Sorry, but I really can't help'
Rejecting upfront was better than accepting and failing to deliver, but how should he put it?
It's hard to say no to someone you're too close to. At least he needed a convincing excuse.
Wait, got it!
Akifumi's eyes lit up. "Hey, Eriri, your goal is to become a mangaka, right?"
"A doujin artist who doesn't want to be a mangaka is no real artist!" she declared with conviction.
So she still hadn't given up on that dream.
Akifumi couldn't help but picture her as his assistant if he ever got a serialized deal with Shonen Jump.
That would be... entertaining, to say the least.
But back to the point: if he could steer the conversation toward her dreams, she might drop the request altogether.
Grinning like a sly fox, Akifumi asked, "Then why not ditch your 'Kashiwagi Eri' alias and focus entirely on manga?"
"You think I don't want to?" she sighed.
"But it's not that easy. I can't even tell a decent 20-page short story, let alone tackle a full-length series."
"Wouldn't it be easier if you worked with a good story editor?"
In the manga world, artist-writer collaborations were commonpractically the norm. But for Eriri, finding the right partner would be tricky.
Her art style leaned toward the ornate and intricate, so she'd need a story that matched that aesthetic. Otherwise, her talents would go to waste.
Plus, being a doujin artist came with a stigma in the industry.
Ironically, her fame as Kashiwagi Eri was more of a burden than a benefit.
Eriri sighed internally, opting not to explain further. "Manga isn't as simple as you think," she muttered.
"I'm basically just a gambler with decent skills."
Huh? That sounded oddly familiar.
Akifumi shrugged it off. "Fair enough. Hey, have you been keeping up with the Tezuka Prize?"
"The Tezuka Prize?" Eriri blinked in surprise. "Of course! Any aspiring mangaka wouldn't ignore it."
The Tezuka Prize was the ultimate gateway for new talent in Japan. Even being listed as a finalist could open doors at other publishers.
Recalling the prize announcement from the previous night, Eriri grumbled, "I still didn't pass the first evaluation. So frustrating!"
Since middle school, she'd been submitting entries under a secret alias. Yet after all these years, she had never passed the initial round.
Thinking back to the recent shortlist, Eriri couldn't help but complain, "Seriously, even a magical girl story made it through? Makes you question what the Tezuka Prize's standards these days."
Akifumi tilted his head. "Wait, magical girl? The only one on the list was Madoka Magica, right?"
Ah...
"Just to clarify," he asked carefully, "You're talking about that magical girl story, right?"
"Madoka Magica! It's the only one listed, isn't it?"
Mystery solved.
"You've been keeping up with the Tezuka Prize too?" Eriri asked, surprised.
"A-ha-haha....."
Akifumi rubbed his nose sheepishly. "Is it that strange for someone who loves drawing to follow the Tezuka Prize?"
"I guess not."
Eriri didn't doubt his explanation.
But their views on the selection criteria clearly differed.
"The Tezuka Prize focuses on story quality. Magical girl plots are so predictablehow could that pass?"
"Maybe the fixed template works if paired with stunning artwork?"
He decided to let it drop. Explaining would be too much hassle.
'Great,' Akifumi thought bitterly, 'Now I've run out of excuses to say no.'
Was he really going to cave and help her again?
"Why don't you use someone else template for the storyboard?"
Eriri's eyes gleamed with a newfound idea.
"Using templates for storytelling that might actually work!"
As they wrapped up the conversation, Akifumi asked casually, "It's getting late. Want to stay for lunch?"
"Well, since you're offering, I guess I can grace you with my presence."
Akifumi rolled his eyes.
Seriously, how does she always acting tsundere over stuff like this?!
Time passes quickly.
Before he knew it, it was the last day of Golden Week.
At 3:00 PM, in Akihabara,
"Nihon-ga-shi, pencils, dip pens, ink, screen tones..."
Akifumi Mugiho checked off the items on his list as he picked up the necessary materials for drawing manga.
By the time he came out of the store, half an hour had passed.
"With all this, I should be set for the next two months."
His backpack was bulging, and he was also carrying two big bags in his hands.
He looked like a otaku returning from a "holy war," weighed down by his haul.
"My money really doesn't stretch far!"
Akifumi Mugiho couldn't help but sigh.
It was already May, and his living allowance had just been deposited into his bank account.
Apart from the holiday expenses, the 70,000 yen he'd spent so far had already eaten up most of his funds.
"I still have the remaining 30,000 yen, but I still need to pay 10,000 back to Kato..."
"Damn it! How am I supposed to make it through the next 20 days, spending less than 1,000 yen a day!?"
Even though the future looked bright, the present struggle still weighed him down.
The only silver lining was that he'd predicted these expenses ahead of time, so he didn't blow the money as soon as it came in.
Otherwise, the remaining allowance might have been less than 10,000 yen by now.
Lost in his thoughts, Akifumi Mugiho kept walking toward the subway station, not bothering to glance at any distractions.
Figures in the distance? Games? Maid cafes!?
Hilarious.
He didn't dare look.
He remained silent as he walked.
After getting off the subway, the bright sky earlier had already turned ominous.
"Is it going to rain?"
With that thought, Akifumi Mugiho picked up his pace.
Boom.
The thunder rumbled.
Drip, drip, drip.
The rain began to pour.
"Damn, that was close!"
Standing in front of a convenience store, Akifumi Mugiho smiled.
His newly purchased supplies were almost drenched.
Taking advantage of the sparse crowd waiting to avoid the rain, he borrowed a shared umbrella and headed toward the residential area.
The rain kept getting stronger.
Raindrops fell from the sky like ink splattered on paper by a passionate poet.
Though the sky had darkened, there were still people caught unawares by the rains.
Watching the passersby, wet and hurrying to seek shelter, Akifumi Mugiho couldn't help but feel a little amused.
The park, usually filled with the sounds of children playing at this hour, was now peaceful and quiet.
A lonely figure on a swing stood out against the gloomy backdrop.
A girl with long flaxen hair, her angelic face was stunning at first glance. But what was unsettling was the emptiness in her caramel-colored eyes.
Even in a world painted in shadows by the dark clouds, the girl seemed to lack any color at all.
"Is she really that sad?"
A sudden unfamiliar voice snapped the girl out of her thoughts.
She looked up blankly, seeing a stranger under a plain umbrella.
The rain falling on her was a little chilly, but it didn't match the coldness of her expression.
Their gazes briefly met before the girl lowered her head again, her indifference striking.
"Ugh, what a troublesome situation."
Akifumi Mugiho muttered to himself, shaking his head, but he couldn't help but continue walking towards her.
"Why am I such an idiot for getting involved?"
Holding the umbrella between his neck and chin, his free hand took the two bags from his left hand and slipped the openings over his wrist.
Even with over 10 kg of weight that should have hurt, Akifumi Mugiho didn't flinch.
His right hand grabbed the girl's wrist, pulling her along, including the sleeves that were already soaked.
"You really think standing in the rain by yourself is going to do any good?"
He spoke almost like he was talking to himself, frustration in his voice.
"Is it going to make those who hurt you regret it? Or change their ways?"
"Sadly, that's not going to happen."
"Those people will just think, 'How did this idiot end up like this?' and then go back to their lives without a care. You, on the other hand, will catch a cold from this rain, suffer for days, and regret everything."
"People who truly care about you will be heartbroken."
The girl's rigid posture softened as Akifumi Mugiho spoke, and he couldn't help but notice a faint smile on his lips.
"Well, ready to run?"
Without waiting for an answer, he grabbed her hand and ran, pulling her along.
Under the small umbrella, they moved against the wind and rain, splashing through puddles.
Passerby couldn't help but smile, seeing in the pair the warmth of youth that had long since faded from their own lives.
Underneath the apartment building, Akifumi closed his umbrella and removed the two heavy bags hanging from his hand, leaving behind a few centimeters of dark bruising.
"Ugh."
The pain shot through his nerves, and he couldn't help but suck in a breath, making his small contribution to global warming.
He glanced at the two bags, now mostly soaked, and let out a bitter smile.
'Why did I even bother?'
Not only had he gotten himself drenched by meddling, but it was also likely he wouldn't even hear a word of thanks in the end.
"Thank you, and... I'm sorry..."
At that moment, the girl's cold voice sounded from beside him.
Huh?
Akifumi looked up to find her gaze fixed on the bruising on his left hand, her face marked with clear guilt.
"Sorry."
It seemed the worst-case scenario hadn't come to pass.
Akifumi smiled and waved his hand dismissively.
"Honestly, it's like when you come across a box of abandoned kittens on a rainy dayyou don't really need any special reason to help. Maybe you won't take them all home or give them an umbrella, but at least you'd try to find them shelter and some food."
There's no real reason, he thought. He just did it because he wanted to. Simple as that.
"Unlike you, I already thought about the consequences before acting."
So...
"There's no need for thanks or apologies."
What a kind person, she thought to herself.
Even though her words were simple and truthful, what Akifumi had done wasn't something that most people would do.
Most of them would just ignore it, but the person being saved should never take it for granted.
The girl spoke seriously:
"Perhaps it seems like a small thing to you, but the fact remains, you saved me."
"Whether you accept it or not, a 'thank you' is the least I can do, and it's truly from the heart."
Akifumi felt a little warmer hearing her words. Her tone was different nowshe seemed more energetic and alive than before.
He shook his head in resignation.
"Well, since you're insisting on it, I'll graciously accept your thanks."
He was relieved to see she wouldn't do anything foolish now.
With that in mind, Akifumi handed her the umbrella he had borrowed.
"I've reached my place, so you can keep this umbrella."
"It's one of those shared umbrellas from the convenience store. Just make sure you return it afterward, okay?"
Without giving her a chance to refuse or reply, Akifumi turned around and waved as he walked into the elevator.
The girl stood still, staring at the elevator until it reached the 12th floor. Only then did she look away.
She muttered to herself with a resigned expression,
"But... I won't even need this umbrella anymore."
Laughing quietly, she pressed the button for the elevator and took it up.
It stopped at the 11th floor.
Meanwhile, back in his apartment, Akifumi scratched his head.
"Wait, I feel like I've seen that girl before."
"Where have I seen her?"
...
"I really don't want to go to school."
Lying face down on his desk, Akifumi grumbled in a disheartened tone.
"If you say stuff like that on the first day of school, you're definitely asking for trouble, Akifumi," came the dry remark from Kato.
"And especially you, being the top student of the grade... the teacher would probably cry if they heard that."
"Don't believe in that nonsense, Kato! There's no scientific proof behind it!"
Bad luck doesn't just come out of nowhere, right? As for whether the teacher would cry...
'Well, I just won't let the teacher hear it, right?'
With that, Akifumi remembered the important thing he had almost forgotten.
"Oh right, thanks a lot for your help earlier, Kato!"
He pulled out a 10,000 bill from his wallet and handed it to Kato with both hands.
Kato looked surprised. "I thought this 10,000 was some sort of friendship fee to become your friend."
Akifumi rolled his eyes. "Where do you think I'm coming from, some kind of thug?"
"Well, you did borrow money from me the very next day after we became friends. Anyone would wonder what your true intentions were."
"Couldn't it be because I trust you and believe you'd understand, so I didn't hesitate to do something that might be misunderstood?"
"That's a heavy trust, huh."
At those words, Kato's typically expressionless face briefly flashed a small smileso fleeting that Akifumi wasn't sure if it was real.
He blinked in confusion.
"Did Kato just smile for a second?"
It was so brief he couldn't be sure.
Not wanting to dwell on it, Akifumi casually asked, "So, how did you spend your Golden Week, Kato?"
"I went to Hokkaido with my parents to visit my sister."
Kato wasn't an only childshe had an older sister, Kato Hiromi, now married and probably called Mrs. Yoshinaga.
"An older sister, huh... That sounds really nice."
Having been an only child in both lives, Akifumi had often wondered what it would be like to have a siblingespecially an older sister or younger one.
It must be nice, right? At least then, when his parents were out running around, there'd be someone there to take care of him.
"How about you, Akifumi? How did you spend your Golden Week?"
"I stayed at home."
He paused to think and then added, "Stayed at home... really, just stayed at home."
"Hey, don't look at me like 'this guy's so pitiful'!"
Even though he didn't mind this kind of look, the way Kato was looking at him just now stung a little.
"Well, I guess it's kind of hard to understand since you're a shut-in, but staying at home must have been pretty fun for you, right?"
"It was fun!"
They chatted casually about their holidays, and before long, the bell for class rang.
Hiratsuka Shizuka entered the classroom on time.
"Quiet down."
Under Hiratsuka's strong presence, the once noisy classroom fell silent in under three seconds.
"Before the lesson starts, let me introduce a new transfer student."
"Come in, Shiina."
With Hiratsuka's voice, the door opened, and a girl entered, walking to the front of the class.
"Please introduce yourself, Shiina."
On the other side, as the girl entered the classroom,
"Whoa!"
The boys in the class instantly got excited.
"The transfer student is a girl!"
"Not just any girl, but an incredibly beautiful one!"
"Her looks? They rivaled those of Hatsune Miku!"
Even the imposing aura of the teacher, Hiratsuka, couldn't completely suppress the boys' overflowing hormones.
However, knowing Hiratsuka's ability to throw chalk bullets and unleash iron fists, none of these guys dared to act too wild.
As for why there was a new transfer student at this time? That thought never even crossed their minds.
'Ah, so it's her.'
No wonder I felt like I had seen her before yesterday.
Looking at the name written on the blackboard, Akifumi thought to himself. Shiina Mahiru, the protagonist from the anime "The Angel Next Door Spoils Me Rotten," which hadn't aired when I was originally in my previous life world.
Her stunning looks and perfect personality earned her the nickname "Angel-sama" at school.
Though this appearance was just a disguise, no one could deny her beautyflawless skin like porcelain, a straight nose, eyelashes fluttering like butterfly wings with every breath, and clear eyes, all contributing to an ethereal, doll-like grace.
Yes, this transfer student was the same one Akifumi had found in the rain yesterday.
Since the anime hadn't aired yet before his "rebirth," he didn't have a very strong impression of her.
He thought he wouldn't cross paths with her again, but now she was sitting in his class.
He quietly listened as the girl introduced herself.
"Due to my mother's job, I transferred to Toyogasaki."
Her mother's job?
In the original backstory, her parents had been forced into marriage for family interests, with no emotional connection.
Her existence was an accident, and she had never received love from her parents.
"Though they're not divorced, both of them have separate families, right?"
Considering these details, the reason she transferred to Toyogasaki couldn't possibly be because of her "mother's work."
"So, another strange twist in the world's timeline, huh?"
While pondering this, Shiina Mahiru finished her introduction.
"I hope I can get along well with everyone."
Her sweet smile caused a stir in the classroom, with some of the boys howling excitedly and clapping like uncivilized monkeys.
"Quiet down."
Luckily, Hiratsuka's cold voice intervened just in time, bringing the class back to order like a bucket of cold water.
"I'm sorry, Shiina."
"There aren't any free seats for you at the moment. For today's class, you'll have to squeeze in with someone else. After the lesson, I'll have the life committee bring you a new desk."
"Okay, Hiratsuka-sensei."
Shiina Mahiru nodded obediently, taking the plastic stool from her teacher and walking down the stage.
The boys' eyes lit up as they watched her carry the stool, their gazes practically screaming, "Sit here, sit here!"
Some girls also gave her warm smiles but, due to Hiratsuka's authority, didn't dare speak up.
However, from the start, Shiina had already chosen her target.
She walked straight to the very back of the classroom, without even glancing at anyone else.
"Hey, would it be okay if I sit here for today?"
Feeling the intense glares from all sides, Akifumi couldn't help but sigh inwardly.
He smiled politely and nodded, "Of course."
He wasn't socially anxious; he just wasn't interested in initiating conversations with classmates.
The looks from others didn't bother him.
"Thank you."
Her warm smile was so soothing it made him feel a little better, but the warmth didn't quite reach his heart.
Instead, a sense of heaviness filled him.
She had such a difficult past, yet she always showed this bright, cheerful face
Just realizing this weighed heavily on him.
"Sigh..."
Shiina Mahiru sat down and adjusted the pleats of her skirt, then softly asked,
"Um, did I cause you any trouble?"
"We're classmates, so you don't need to be so formal with me."
Akifumi corrected her tone before continuing, "Why would you think sitting here is a trouble?"
"Look at those guys. Their envious looks. They're all jealous that I get to sit next to a beauty like you."
"If you're talking about my sigh earlier, it's just because I was thinking about some other things."
A blush appeared on her flawless face, her amber eyes glinting with a hint of embarrassment as she shyly responded, "I'm no beauty."
"I'm just an ordinary person..." she then heavily sigh.
Akifumi felt curious.
Even someone as cheerful as her had those heavy sighs.
Seems like everyone has their burdens to bear
"If others hear you say that, Shiina-san, you might get beat up."
"Eh?"
Shiina blinked in confusion, "Why?"
Her reaction made it clear that she truly saw herself as an ordinary person.
But maybe, from her perspective, her life was so different that she didn't even compare to ordinary people?
At least
'A true ordinary person would have received the love of their parents.'
Yet, she hadn't known that warmth since she was born.
Akifumi cast a thoughtful glance at the smiling girl beside him.
"Is it because you know me that you chose to sit with me without hesitation?"
Kato, who had been listening, nodded in thought before returning her attention to the blackboard.
"Bang!"
"Ugh!"
Akifumi sharply inhaled as he looked up at the teacher, who was now glaring at him with a chilling, almost murderous smile.
The warning in her eyes was almost palpable.
So scary!!
He quickly ducked his head and awkwardly forced a smile.
Once her gaze shifted away, he sighed in relief.
In just one Golden Week, her aim and strength hadn't weakened at all. Dammit!
Rubbing his head where the chalk bullet hit, Akifumi straightened up and refrained from talking to Shiina Mahiru any further.
Noticing this, Shiina Mahiru felt an inexplicable sense of disappointment.
She then turned her gaze to the front of the class, quickly getting absorbed in the lesson.
The class wasn't that long.
Before long, the bell signaling the end of the class rang.
At the same time, Hiratsuka-sensei calmly spoke: "Class is dismissed."
Then she lowered her head, gathering her materials on the desk.
The students, their tense postures relaxing, leaned back in their chairs to rest.
"Akifumi Mugiho, come to my office for a moment."
With that final sentence, Hiratsuka-sensei left the classroom.
"Yay!"
With that cheer, not bothering to hold it back, the boys and girls who had been sitting at their desks almost immediately stood up.
There was no need to explain the destination.
"Sigh"
As for Akifumi, after letting out a sigh, he helplessly left his desk and walked toward the door of the classroom.
He paid no attention to the malicious glares thrown his way.
These guys, based on his past experiences, probably thought that being called to the teacher's office was a bad thing, but little did they know.
For Akifumi, going to the teacher's office was like coming home.
The teachers were all treat and spoke kindly to him. He loved it there!
What's even better was the chance to bond with Hiratsuka-sensei. It couldn't get any better!
By now, Shiina Mahiru, who had learned Akifumi's name yesterday after he saved her, wasn't surprised.
However, watching his retreating figure, a trace of worry appeared in her eyes.
"Why would Hiratsuka-sensei call him to the office right after class?"
"Did he do something wrong?"
Following that line of thought, the most likely reason was that he had spoken to her during class.
Thinking about it, Mahiru felt incredibly guilty.
"As a top student in class, Akifumi-kun is often called to the teacher's office by Hiratsuka-sensei, so don't worry," Kato, who had spoken up, reassured her.
Mahiru blinked in confusion, looking at the girl who had spoken.
"Um... who are you?"
"Kato Megumi." She paused for a second before adding, "I'm Akifumi-kun's friend."
Mahiru felt relieved and smiled slightly.
"Thank you for telling me, Kato-san."
Before Mahiru could continue, the class's excited girls had already surrounded her, while the boys, who had been a step slower, looked at them with irritation.
Kato calmly shifted her gaze back to the textbook in her hands.
Arriving at the teacher's office, Akifumi, who had collected a bag of snacks from the other teachers, finally stood before Hiratsuka-sensei.
Hiratsuka-sensei silently observed the large bag Akifumi was holding and sighed, "You really are well-liked by everyone. Even I'm a little envious."
Akifumi, smiling, took a pack of chips from the bag and placed it on her desk.
"Guess that shows how successful your teaching is, right?"
"True!"
Hiratsuka-sensei nodded seriously and opened the chips, eating without hesitation.
"Do you know why I called you here today?"
Though Akifumi hated riddles, he did know the answer to this one. However
'I don't really want to know it!'
Despite his sigh, he couldn't help but feel a little pleased.
If he didn't care, why would he still remember these little things even half a month later?
"I know."
"So, what's the result? Did you pass the evaluation?"
Hiratsuka-sensei, who usually spoke calmly, now sounded unexpectedly nervous.
After their conversation, Shizuka had spent time studying the "Tezuka Award" online, and Shizuka now understood its importance.
It was an industry award given twice a year, the highest honor for new talent.
Many famous, established authors had won it at some point, and it was often the stepping stone for getting published.
The number of submissions for the award was counted in the tens of thousands. And the "newcomer" designation didn't just apply to those who had never drawn beforeanyone without a major representative work was considered new.
This meant there was a huge gap in talent among the contestants!
Even passing the evaluation once could open doors to serializing in smaller publishers!
The Tezuka Award was like the "entrance exam" for manga artists, similar to how Tokyo University was for regular students.
But, it was even more cutthroat!
Anyone could participate in studies and, through their efforts, find success.
But, no matter how hard a manga artist tried, without talent, they couldn't expect a satisfying result.
Naturally, Hiratsuka-sensei hoped for her students' success.
Sensing Hiratsuka-sensei's nervousness, Akifumi felt a mischievous impulse.
His smile faded, his tone lowered, and he said, feigning disappointment, "Of course"
"I passed~."
Hiratsuka-sensei patted Akifumi on the shoulder, comfortingly saying, "It's okay, it was your first time with the Tezuka Award. With effort, you should be able to pass!?"
The last two words were said louder, startling the other teachers chatting nearby.
Akifumi gave an apologetic smile while Hiratsuka-sensei shot him a scowl as she tried to suppress her laughter.
"Kid, do you know what happens when you mess with your teacher!?"
Wealth cannot corrupt, poverty cannot move, and power cannot bend!
You think a little fist can make me bow? Hah, fish lips!
"Sorry."
It wasn't the fist that made him bow, just his simple respect for his teacher.
"Tch."
Hiratsuka-sensei clicked her tongue, disappointed she missed another chance to punch him.
She quickly brushed it off, eagerly asking, "What's the name of your manga?"
Akifumi's gaze wandered. "Um Can I not say?"
"What do you think?"
Hiratsuka-sensei smiled sweetly, but there was a hint of danger behind it.
"Puella Magi Madoka Magica."
"Huh? What did you say?" Hiratsuka-sensei was puzzled.
Akifumi resignedly replied, "'Puella Magi Madoka Magica.'"
"Ahahahaha!"
Akifumi rolled his eyes, watching Hiratsuka-sensei, who had lost all composure, laughing so hard she was slapping the desk.
Yeah, I knew this would happen.
No need to think twiceshe's definitely thinking "A magical girl, hahaha, didn't realize you were such a girl at heart!"
"I can't wait for the serialization to start!"
Knowing Hiratsuka-sensei's personality, she'd definitely watch it, right?
When that day comes
Akifumi couldn't help but smile at the thought of her reaction.
One smile was exaggerated and carefree, while the other was more restrained and thoughtful.
Encouraged by Hiratsuka's words to "keep it up and aim for the second round of evaluations," Akifumi left the teacher's office, carrying a bag of snacks.
As soon as he stepped back into the classroom, the bell signaling the start of class rang.
The boys and girls who had gathered around Shiina Mahiru immediately returned to their seats.
After class, the class monitor took a boy to pick up a new set of desks and chairs, so now, Mahiru's seat was no longer next to Akifumi. Instead...
"Why choose this one? Isn't the one in front better?" Akifumi asked, puzzled, as he glanced at the new addition to his seat.
Shiina Mahiru looked at him with her innocent, sad eyes.
"In this unfamiliar place, the only thing that feels familiar is Akifumi-kun, so..."
She didn't say it outright, but her meaning was clear.
Still, Akifumi couldn't help but think, But you've only met me yesterday, right?
Though he thought this in his heart, he didn't say it out loud, not wanting to be too insensitive.
"Being trusted like this... It really puts pressure on me!" he joked with a slight smile.
Mahiru's eyes lit up as she smiled back.
"I'm sorry for the trouble, Akifumi-kun."
At the same time, in Shueisha's routine meeting...
"... The Black Holy Flame Mage has been at the bottom of the ratings for four weeks in a row. It's suggested that the serialization be canceled."
"Seconded."
"Seconded."
"..."
The proposal was quickly passed with unanimous approval from all eight editors-in-chief.
"Since Kino-san is under Editor Kobayashi's department, after the meeting, we'll need you to notify him," said one of the editors.
Naturally, Shueisha would post an official announcement on their website after the meeting, but the tradition was for the editor-in-chief to personally inform the creator.
"Sure," the man nodded calmly.
At Shueisha, it was nothing unusual to cancel a serialization.
Even though the number of serialized works could affect year-end bonuses, it wasn't enough to move the man emotionally.
After all, there were always works going up and others going down. As long as something new came along, it would be fine.
The elderly man sitting at the head of the table, the editor-in-chief of Shueisha, Torishima Kazu, spoke in his usual calm tone, "Let's move on to the next topic."
""
Half an hour passed in silence.
Torishima Kazu finally spoke again: "Next, let's discuss the three awards for the Tezuka Award."
At the end of May, the list for the second-round evaluations would be announced, and seven days after that, the final rankings for the grand prize would be revealed.
Though there were still 20 or so days left, the spots for second-round evaluations had already been decided.
This time was Mihari's job for error corrections and to arrange meetings between the editors and the creators, like with Onizuka Shin, who had been scheduled to meet his author early.
"First, the 'Nominee Award'... If anyone has any suggestions, you can bring them up now."
There were three awards for the Tezuka Prize: the 'Nominee,' 'Pre-Nominee,' and 'Honorable Mention.'
The 'Nominee' was the most prestigious, with the highest evaluation standards. If there weren't any truly suitable works, the award would re-run vacant.
As Torishima Kazu spoke, the meeting room went quiet.
One minute later.
Torishima sighed. "Nothing again?"
When was the last time someone won the 'Nominee Award'? Five years ago? Six? Or maybe even longer?
"With time, my memory's failing," Torishima murmured, then continued,
"If there's no nominee, this year's award will re-run vacant too."
"After all, we can't just hand the 'Nominee' to any random work."
"The reason the Tezuka Prize has its current reputation is because it has retained high standards for decades."
"Seconded."
"Seconded."
""
All eight editors-in-chief unanimously agreed.
"Next, let's move on to the 'Pre-Nominee' evaluations."
With Torishima's words, the room quiet at first. Many people raised their hands, ready to speak.
Torishima looked around, his gaze falling on a woman in a white dress with green hair who looked almost like a young girl.
"Editor Minano, you're very eager today. Why don't you start?"
Some of the others looked slightly disappointed at this, but they still put their hands down and looked toward Minano with curiosity.
When it came to who had the best track record among the editors, there was no real debate. But if there was someone who was the most laid-back, it would definitely be Minano.
Seeing her so proactive was a rare sight, one that had never happened before.
"Looks like it's going to be a good work!" many thought to themselves.
The normally calm Minano had become so motivatedthere must have been a special reason for that.
Minano nodded at the others and spoke, "Actually, I'm not quite sure how to evaluate this work."
"Oh? Even Minano can't make up her mind?" Torishima was a little surprised.
Minano had reached her position as editor-in-chief by being calm and steady, without ever forcing things. So, her hesitation was notable.
"What kind of work could make her uncertain?" the other editors wondered.
"It's hard to describe with words, but how about we all take a look at the original manuscript first?" Minano suggested.
Torishima nodded in agreement, and Minano stood up. She handed a copy of the manuscript to Torishima and each editor-in-chief before sitting back down.
"Magical Girl Madoka"
Seeing the title, Torishima was slightly surprised. He definitely remembered this oneit was the only magical girl-themed work to have passed the first-round evaluations.
Since he remembered it, that was why he was surprised.
Even a newly hired editor could analyze a magical girl-themed story and give it a reasonable review.
But for a seasoned editor like him to be uncertain about its final rating?
"That means there must be something special about this work," he thought.
It wasn't just Torishima who realized this; the other editors knew it too.
"What's so special about this work that even a seasoned editor like Minano can't decide?" they wondered, as the sound of pages turning filled the quiet room.
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
And thank you for the support!
Please remove the hyphen to access page normally Just a heads-up, there will be advanced chapters available there. Thanks so much for reading!
"Even though I've seen it once, I can't help but be amazed by how gorgeous the artwork is!"
"The characters are so cute! With art like this, the plot doesn't even matter that much anymore. The interactions between the characters are enough to keep me hooked. I just want to keep reading forever."
"The author name it's 'Warrior of Love and Hope'? Are you sure this isn't just some old man using a new pen name?"
"Idiot, that's impossible! You can't hide a style like this; you can tell right away. Besides, we've already been told that he is a high school student, right?"
"Really? A high school student?"
"In this industry, isn't it common to see monsters him? What's there to be surprised about?"
"Editor-in-Chief Kobayashi, can you make your voice even more neutral? It'll sound more convincing when you say that."
The group kept flipping through the pages, chatting casually.
Their relaxed attitude was mostly due to the fact that, after reading several dozen pages, they didn't find anything particularly outstanding in the plot.
They were only continuing because of their trust in the editor-in-chief, Minano.
That is, until they turned to the forbidden page.
It was like everyone had their throats squeezed at the same timeno one could make a sound.
Their wide eyes were filled with confusion, and their slightly trembling bodies silently conveyed the complex feelings they were experiencing.
Even seasoned editors, who had seen all sorts of works, never expected to see something like this in a magical girl storya character death scene!
It's normal for one or two characters to die in manga.
In those mainstream, action-packed mangas, the enemies are often defeated offhandedly, or you just get the impression of death through destroyed buildings or broken bodies.
In detective stories, someone might die every episode. And in live-action superhero shows, mass deaths are common.
But this... this was different.
They'd never seen anything like it before! In fact, they hadn't even imagined something like this could happen in a magical girl story!
From the very start, the magical girl genre was aimed at children. Stories for kids are supposed to be fun and happy, with maybe a little lesson thrown in.
Killing off characters? No way! You'd be ruining the future of the country's youth!
So, if someone had told them before today that magical girls could die, they would've laughed it off. "No way! You'd lose your entire audience if you did that!"
But now, after seeing it, they began to seriously consider the possibility. None of them were immediately dismissing it.
After a brief moment of confusion, they put aside their casual attitudes, flipped back to the first page, and began reading the whole thing againthis time, with full attention.
After finishing the over 100 pages, a single thought couldn't be suppressedWho says the magical girl genre is just for kids? Did we ever really understand magical girls before!?
"We knew nothing about magical girls. The meaning of miracles and their cost..."
Wasn't the last line of the monologue just like their own realization? They had never truly thought about what magical girls even were!
This dark twist on the genre felt... strangely exciting! What direction would the story take from here? They were eager to find out.
Cough, cough.
At the sound of Editor-in-Chief Torishima's cough, the room snapped back to reality.
"Looks like everyone's finished reading. What do you think?"
"Out of this world, beyond imagination!"
"It completely breaks our usual understanding of magical girl genre."
"The first time I read it, I thought the lines and expressions were too dark in some places. I thought it was a mistake from a rookie author. But then I realizedthose were all foreshadowing clues!"
"This rookie is like a monster."
"This development could completely redefine the magical girl genre. If the rest of the story is just as stunning, it might even be a 'masterpiece'!"
"Really? Even though it's a magical girl story, calling it a 'masterpiece' seems a bit much!"
"I said it depends on how the rest of the story goes. But honestly, even if it's not a 'masterpiece,' finding a new way to interpret magical girls genre is already incredible. Can a high school student really do this?"
"A high school student? What were you doing back in high school?"
"Studying hard."
"Going shopping, karaoke, and hanging out at arcades."
"Man, at this age, I feel like I've lived more than a dog!"
"Don't compare yourself to these monsters, or you'll cry!"
The conversation grew loud and chaotic, like a market.
The Editor-in-Chief didn't intervene immediately. He waited until the noise settled before continuing:
"So, what's your opinion on the ranking for this work?"
"I think it deserves 'Candidate Selection.'"
"Agreed."
"Agreed."
After hearing unanimous agreement from everyone except Minano, Torishima turned to her:
"Minano, what's your opinion?"
Minano shook her head. "I have no objections."
Torishima chuckled, shaking his head in exasperation.
"The young ones really love putting me, the old guy, in a tough spot. You all make me decide on something so important on my own."
"But I can't deny itthis work is too good to miss. If I just gave it a random ranking, people might start thinking I've lost the ability to understand manga."
"'Puella Magi Madoka Magica'let's award it the 'Candidate Selection' prize. Does anyone have any objections?"
Everyone instinctively held their breath, eyes wide in disbelief.
They actually gave it the 'Candidate Selection' prize!?
Torishima looked around at everyone's faces:
"What? Do you think it doesn't deserve it just because it's a magical girl story?"
"If we couldn't see where the story was going, or if we didn't give it a fair ranking, I could understand the doubt."
"But if we choose to ignore it now, knowing the story will take a turn, that's our mistake!"
"The Tezuka Award has always been about 'the story' as the criteria! A new direction for an entire genrejust that alone is enough to deserve 'Candidate Selection.' And this work also excels in every other area too."
"But readers won't know that until the story unfolds. Before that point in the serialization, they won't understand why we gave it 'Candidate Selection.' And other companies might be keeping a close eye on us..."
"You're right. But those doubts are temporary. Why worry about them?"
"Once the rest of the story is out, they'll understand why 'Puella Magi Madoka Magica' deserves the 'Candidate Selection.'"
Torishima smiled.
"Remember, Shueisha didn't get to where it is today by listening to outside opinions. We've always stuck to the principle of 'strength is king!'"
"Anyone else have an opinion?"
A month had passed in the blink of an eye.
In that time, the new transfer student, Shiina Mahiru, was no longer the 'new girl.' She had fully integrated into the class.
With her doll-like beauty, gentle personality, and top ten grades in her year... it didn't take long for her to become incredibly popular at school!
She easily earned the title of "The Fourth Flower of Toyogasaki Academy."
As for the benefits of this title?
Well, it seemed that the boys in her class could only look at her from some distance, and too shy to approach her.
It was just one of those things that comes with the territory in adolescenceboys are often too intimidated to get too close to someone they perceive as way out of their league.
On the other hand, Akifumi Mugiho's life hadn't changed much.
He went to school, chatted with his two classmates, then came home and worked on his manga. The only real change was that he had a certain Eriri occasionally disturbing him now.
Money was a bit tight this month, but he'd managed to get through it.
It was 7:48 PM on June 7th.
It had been seven days since the second-round evaluation list had been released.
At Akifumi's apartment
"I swear, summer's just around the corner, and you're still not done?!" Eriri nagged, her voice growing impatient.
"Have you even drawn more than five pages?"
"We still have more than a month, right?" Akifumi replied, shrugging.
Eriri looked away awkwardly before muttering, frustrated, "It's crunch time! Don't bring up annoying topics like that!"
Akifumi couldn't help but roll his eyes.
"You didn't even participate in the Tezuka Award, so the list has nothing to do with you, right?"
"Of course it does!" Eriri replied confidently.
"I'm a spiritual investor! Plus, this event only happens twice a yearit's a big deal for anyone aspiring to be a manga artist!"
"The winners are definitely worthy of being my role models!" she added.
"Instead of trying to mimic their style, maybe you should start by not missing deadlines. I heard manga is published weekly... with your speed, you're practically asking for trouble."
Eriri pretended not to hear him and muttered to herself, "I wonder if there will be any 'Selected' Awards this time."
Akifumi raised an eyebrow. "When was the last 'Selected' Award?"
"Eight years ago!" Eriri answered without hesitation.
It was clear she followed the Tezuka Award closely, and she could reel off these details without missing a beat.
"Wow, that's harsh," Akifumi said, and he couldn't help but feel a bit of anticipation.
"I wonder what kind of award Madoka will get this time."
Getting a chance to be serialized meant at least receiving some kind of award. What it would bewhether "Selected," "Provisional Selected," or "Honorable Mention"he wasn't sure.
In theory, the additional pages of original content he had submitted could improve his chances.
But if the evaluation was based solely on the required pages for entry, there was nothing he could do. That would be within the rules.
He was nervous, but the clock kept ticking.
20:00, time to refresh.
"Come on, come on! Refresh! Refresh!" Eriri urged, practically bouncing in her seat.
Akifumi rolled his eyes. Here she was, getting more worked up than him even though she wasn't even a participant. Was he too laid-back, or was she just... a bit much?
With that thought in mind, Akifumi quickly refreshed the webpage.
He felt a soft touch on his armEriri had leaned in, her face now only a few centimeters away from his.
Her body was pressed up against his, and Akifumi couldn't help but notice the soft feel of her small chest.
"It's here! It's here!!" Eriri's excitement was palpable as she clapped Akifumi on the shoulder.
"Hurry up and open it!"
"Okay, okay." Akifumi clicked the link, but the page didn't load immediately, likely due to the high volume of people refreshing at the same time.
"Come on, Shueisha, you've got the resources! Spend some money on better website maintenance!" Eriri grumbled, clearly not a stranger to this situation.
She then muttered to herself, "I guess the magic girl manga won't be passing the list this year, right?"
Akifumi chuckled, "What's your problem with Madoka? Why so petty about it?"
"I'm not petty!" Eriri defended herself. "I just think a theme with no potential shouldn't even make it past the editors."
"Isn't the Tezuka Award all about the story? Does a magical girl story even have a decent plot?"
Akifumi wasn't familiar with other magical girl works, but Madoka certainly had a solid story. After all, it was his story!
"Well, I think Madoka might still be on the list, you know?" Akifumi teased.
"Impossible!" Eriri shot him a skeptical glance but was interrupted as her eyes widened in shock.
"It's out!"
Akifumi's heart raced. He quickly looked back at the screen, his heart pounding uncontrollably.
As the mouse wheel scrolled down, large red characters appeared on the screen.
Neither of them was prepared for this moment. They both stared, stunned.
"Are you kidding me? This isn't a dream, right?" Akifumi asked, his voice in disbelief.
Eriri gasped, her blue eyes wide, then turned to Akifumi, glaring. "Why'd you pinch me?!"
Akifumi, looking completely innocent, replied, "Just checking if you were dreaming."
"Well, clearly not!" Eriri retorted. "But seriously, look!"
The screen displayed in bold red:
"Selected: Magical Girl Madoka by Warrior of Love and Hope's"
"Unbelievable! It's got chosen to be the Selected Award!" Akifumi said, unable to hold back his excitement.
Eriri stared at the screen, her expression mixed.
"I can't believe Madoka made it. It really got Selected!"
The words still seemed surreal, but the prize money1 million yenwas very real. That amount, converted to 50,000 U.S. dollars, was a huge sum, especially for a high school student with no income.
Best of all, with the award came serialization, which meant more small paychecks rolling in. That was the cherry on top.
Life was about to get a lot better.
Looking at Eriri, who was sprawled across the bed in a comical "big-character" shape, Akifumi Mugiho couldn't help but tease her.
"What's wrong? Did the 'Selected Works' award for a magical girl story crush your spirit?"
"No way!"
Eriri sat up, glaring at him, clearly annoyed. "I'm not an idiot!"
"'Selected Works' is chosen by all the chief editors and the main editor of Shueisha!"
"Whatever the genre is, any work that gets this award must have something special about it."
"I remember last year at the Tezuka Award, that 'Crimson Sea' work deserved to be a 'Selected Works' winner in my opinion. Many readers agreed, feeling that it deserved a better rating than 'Honorable Mention.' But after the results came out, Shueisha confirmed that while 'Crimson Sea' was indeed good, it was still a little far from 'Selected Works.'"
"They'd rather leave the category blank for 8 years than lower their standards. They won't tarnish their own reputation by picking something unworthy."
"Had they done that, 'Crimson Sea' wouldn't have just gotten 'Honorable Mention' either."
Akifumi Mugiho was a bit taken aback by Eriri's calm and clear reasoning.
"Wait, something's off... Where's that idiot Eriri who failed her midterms?!"
Eriri blushed, flustered. "That... that was just an accident!"
"You know, during those days, I was staying up late thinking about my Summer CM project! I didn't have time to study!"
[TL Note CM is Comicon]
"Right, right, right."
Her manga wasn't even five pages in, and she flunked her exams!
"Eriri is just too hardworking!"
"Hmph, you finally get it!"
Eriri puffed up her chest, acting like she didn't catch the sarcasm.
But then her face clouded with worry.
"But, even though I know the awards are legit, I still can't help but care. How should I break through this magical girl theme?"
Seeing Eriri lost in thought, Akifumi couldn't help but smirk. "Who knows?"
"Plus, if you figure it out, doesn't that mean you're capable of winning the 'Selected Works' yourself?"
Eriri gave him a curious look.
"If you're so curious, you can just wait and see when the work comes out."
"Well, even though you're right, I'm still curious!!"
"Then instead of worrying about other people's work, how about improving your own? Or at least finish the stuff you're working on for the Summer CM?"
So, she was just trying to get me to do the work, huh? This devil!
Eriri sighed, sitting up from the bed. "Fine, fine."
"I'll get to drawing."
Two hours later, after dropping Eriri off at home, Akifumi Mugiho returned to his apartment.
"Hope she actually gets to work on the drafts at home."
Though he didn't have to help with the drafts now, what worried him more was that Eriri would leave everything to pile up until the deadline.
"30 days to complete 20 pages is way easier than doing it in 10 days," Akifumi thought.
'Eriri's got such a stubborn head'
She could easily attract a ton of people if her artwork was flashy enough.
Plus, with the name "Kashiwagi Eri" behind her, it should have been a no-brainer. But no, she insisted on thinking about storylines, backgrounds, dialogues...
If she'd just gone with a recent popular trope, she'd have had enough time to finish sketches by now.
But...
"Well... that's Eriri for you!"
Her silly ways were part of what made her endearing.
With a sigh, Akifumi grabbed his phone from the living room to check. He had several missed calls.
All from the ever-dedicated The Great Hiratsuka-sensei.
"Great."
With that many miss calls, he could already guess what her mood was like.
It had to be because of "Madoka Magica" winning the 'Selected Works' award.
Even now, he still remembered how she'd called him to her office the moment the second round results came out, her face filled with disbelief.
"Maybe... I'll pretend I'm asleep, and that I didn't see the calls?"
Just as he thought that, his phone buzzed again.
It was on silent mode from class, and he had forgotten to turn it back on.
Realizing there was no escaping the inevitable "office chat" on Monday, Akifumi reluctantly answered.
"Kid, feeling all accomplished now, huh? You think you're beyond my reach, right?"
"Sensei, don't overthink it. After being your student for so long, don't you know what kind of person I am?"
"I don't know anymore. You've changed so much lately, I can't even keep up."
Hiratsuka thought to herself, but decided to just chalk it up to Akifumi being affected by recent events.
"Alright, I'll hear your excuse."
"I was drawing comics in my room, and my phone was charging outside, so I didn't hear it ring."
A little creative wording made his excuse sound pretty solid. At least Hiratsuka's tone softened after hearing it.
"You really don't care, do you? Even I, as an amateur reader, knew today was the day the Tezuka Award results were announced."
Akifumi chuckled, lying back on the couch in a comfortable position.
"Can't say I didn't care, I did spare a little time to check on my computer."
"I knew it."
Hiratsuka smiled knowingly. Even as an adult, she couldn't stay calm when such an important event happened.
How could a student under twenty be so composed about it?
"Anyway, congratulations."
"Didn't expect one of my students to turn out to be such a monster."
God only knew how she felt when she saw "Magic Girl Madoka" win the 'Selected Works' award online.
Even after seeing the second-round results, she never expected it.
Getting past the first round was impressive, but getting it to the top tierthat was a whole different level.
It was like the difference between reaching the finals of the Olympics and winning a medal. Anyone who's seen both knows the difference.
Some people burn out just getting it to the finals. Others still have more to give.
In that kind of competition, to take first place... well, Hiratsuka never imagined it.
"Monster, huh... Is that a compliment, sensei?"
"Be confident, just take the '?' off that sentence."
"In that case, thanks for the congratulations, sensei."
After hanging up the congratulatory call from Hiratsuka-sensei, Akifumi casually mentioned at the end that once the prize money came in, he will take Hiratsuka-sensei out for a meal to show his gratitude for her care.
She didn't hesitate and agreed right away.
After all, she was a secretly rich womananything that could be solved with money wasn't a problem for her.
A couple of meals here and there didn't matter. What she valued more was the gesture from her student.
Back in his room, Akifumi pulled out the drafts he'd been working on. Since Eriri often came over, he usually made sure to keep his work well hidden.
If she saw it, explaining would be a hassle.
"Last night, I finished the ninth chapter," Akifumi muttered to himself.
The original work consisted of 12 chapters, with about 35 pages per chapter.
When serialized in a magazine, it was equivalent to 24 chapters.
Just a month ago, when Akifumi met with Otosuna Mihari, he was still wrapping up the third chapter.
That meant in just over a month, he had drawn nearly 210 pages!
Actually, it was 234 pages!
With a clear memory of how it all went, Akifumi didn't just copy everything.
He added and fine-tuned details here and there to make it more suitable for serialization.
The fact that he was able to get this far was partly because Eriri was slacking off.
If she had started working and Akifumi were actually helping her, he wouldn't have had this much time to work.
"So, there are only about 100 pages left!" Akifumi exclaimed.
"Plus the ten or so color pages for the cover"
"The serialization is almost over!"
He couldn't help but feel a bit sentimental.
Who else but Akifumi would almost finish everything before it was even serialized?
And of course, after getting the serialization opportunity, who else would choose to end it this quickly?
Serialization had its benefits, but Akifumi wasn't going to drag it out. There was no need for that.
"Keep going! I'll finish everything this month!" he declared.
Then he'd finally get some rest.
"24 chapters, with four chapters a week, I could serialize for half a year!"
[TL Note - Again how???]
That meant Akifumi could rest for six months afterward!
Not bad at all!
With renewed motivation, he threw himself back into work.
What Akifumi didn't know was that after the final list for the Tezuka Award was announced, everyone following the eventfrom readers to fellow manga artists and other industry insiderswas in shock over the selection of an entry after eight years.
"WTF!! Someone actually got the Selection Award this time!?"
"There's still a Selection Award for the Tezuka Prize? It's been so long, I thought Shueisha had canceled it internally. laughs"
"Seriously? Someone really got the Selection Award this time? What's the author's name? What's the genre?"
"The author's name is 'Warrior of Love and Hope.' I checked online, but there's no information. If it's not an old author using a pen name, it must be a completely new writer."
"Nice try, but the Selection Award is for a total newbie. Do you believe that yourself?"
"Ahem, even though the probability is small, shouldn't we still consider that possibility? As for the genre of the work it's magical girl?"
"?? Magical girl!? No way!!"
"The full title of the work is 'Puella Magi Madoka Magica.' What kind of story do you think that name implies!?"
"No way! A magical girl story actually got the Selection Award!? This is crazy!"
"Are you sure it's crazy, or did Shueisha's top brass lose their minds?!"
"Even if they've lost their minds, they wouldn't make such an absurd decision! I really don't understand how a magical girl genre could be worthy of the Tezuka Prize Selection Award."
"Even if it were just an 'Honorary Mention,' I could accept that, but this 'Selection Award,' what's that about?"
"Last time, 'Crimson Sea' was so good, and it only got an Honorary Mention. I just want to askcan 'Puella Magi Madoka Magica' actually outdo 'Crimson Sea' in terms of plot?"
"Everyone, calm down. Shueisha has been a big name for years. I don't think they'd joke around with their reputation. Maybe 'Puella Magi Madoka Magica' is actually really good?"
"It'd be better if you didn't add that question mark. laughs"
"Forgive me, my imagination isn't that good. I just can't picture how such a trope-heavy magical girl story could get an award that prioritizes storytelling like the Tezuka Award."
"Guessing around won't help. We'll find out when the work is revealed."
"Until I see the work, I'm just staying neutral."
"Clearly, there's something going on behind the scenes. Why else would they be promoting this 'Love Warrior' person? No need to wait and see."
"Shueisha is the leader in the manga industry. I don't think they need to use such underhanded methods to promote a newbie. Why not just do it through other means?"
"That's a good point. Maybe this work really has something to it?"
...
These kinds of discussions were everywhere. On all the manga forums, the topic was the same'Puella Magi Madoka Magica.'
Some doubted, some believed, and some chose to wait and see. But the majority were skeptical.
The bigger the tree, the more it attracted attention.
Shueisha, being the leader in the industry, was always under scrutiny by many others.
So when such a big event happened, people saw an opportunity to stir things up.
Soon, the debate shifted toward skepticism, with more and more questioning voices.
Shueisha's PR team quickly stepped in, and with both sides fueling the fire, the situation escalated.
The influence grew stronger by the hour.
In just one day, 'Puella Magi Madoka Magica' spread like wildfire among manga fans and casual internet users alike.
Later, the marketing department did a review and was shocked to find that even though they spent little money, the publicity effect was several times better than when they had spent millions on promotion in the past.
But that was all in the aftermath.
At that moment, Akifumi, the center of all this chaos, was completely oblivious.
He was still focused on his work, blissfully unaware of what was happening around him.
Even if he had known, it wouldn't have mattered to him. He wouldn't have let it bother him.
After all, Shueisha knew how to handle things like this. Akifumi, as an outsider, didn't need to get involved.
What they really needed from him, from the very beginning, was one thingcreate great work.
"Sorry, Akifumi-san."
Upon hearing Mihari's apologetic tone, Akifumi Mugiho waved it off dismissively. It was nothing to be concerned about.
Mihari quickly stood up and walked briskly outside the dining area.
Holding a spoon in her hand, Akifumi Mugiho stared absentmindedly at the orange-yellow liquid in his cup.
It was the third day since the Tezuka Award was announced, a Sunday morning.
By now, Akifumi Mugiho was fully aware of the storm brewing online over Madoka Magica.
Such a huge event was impossible to miss, especially with a quick scroll through the web.
He couldn't help but notice the intense discussions that had erupted in various forums.
After reading some of the heated debates, he found himself quietly admiring the boldness of Shueisha's editor-in-chief.
After all, many of the posts had made valid points.
Setting aside the fact that Akifumi already knew how the story would unfold, anyone else would be hard-pressed to guess what kind of story Madoka Magica was going to be.
Given the circumstances, it was understandable that some were skeptical.
The editor-in-chief's decision to award the selection prize to Madoka Magica was a rare display of courage.
Considering how little they knew about himjust a high school studentit would have been difficult for Akifumi himself to have that kind of trust in a complete newcomer.
Awarding the entry prize was the most cautious approach, based on the limited information they had.
Later in the day, they were meeting again, this time to discuss the upcoming awards ceremony and the details of the serialization.
In the afternoon, at 3 PM, the awards would be presented at Shueisha, and all the other winners would be attending.
As the entry prize winner, Akifumi couldn't afford to miss it, so Mihari suggested he prepare well.
The monetary award would be credited to his account in fourteen working days after taxes were deducted.
As for the serialization details, they hadn't discussed much yet, as for Mihari was called away by a phone call before they could get into it.
By the time Mihari returned to the dining area, Akifumi had been lost in thought about the whole thing.
"Sorry about that," Mihari said again, apologizing as they sat back down.
Akifumi raised an eyebrow, noticing a slightly... odd look in Mihari's eyes compared to before.
"What was that phone call about?" Akifumi asked.
It wasn't anything secret, so Mihari replied easily, "It was my editor-in-chief."
"Is it related to me?"
"Yep."
Mihari nodded, a slight look of awe crossing their face.
"I guess it's not surprising... but the treatment you're getting, even I'm a little envious!"
"Can I ask for more details?" Akifumi asked.
Mihari didn't directly answer.
Instead, she changed the subject, "You've been working on the manga, right? How many chapters are you at now?"
Akifumi, confused, glanced at Mihari before answering, "About ten chapters."
Ten chapters already!? Considering he had only completed about six chapters previouslyhalf of which were from earlier draftsthis was way beyond the expected pace.
"That's beyond the one-chapter-a-week speed! Without any assistants and balancing schoolwork... Is this what a true monster's work ethic looks like!?" Mihari thought to herself, a bit stunned.
She previously been a bit envious, but now, she realized that this was no ordinary talentthis was a true powerhouse, someone who deserved success.
If it were other mangaka, she knew they would've slacked off once the serialization started, but Akifumi was different. His drive was on another level.
"You're really something else," Mihari finally said, impressed.
Then, Mihari finally stopped holding back. "Akifumi, how would you feel about releasing a single-volume book?"
"Wait, 'Akifumi'? Just moments ago, it was 'Akifumi-san'!" Akifumi shot Mihari an amused look, ignoring the question for a moment.
"Otosuna-san, I've got a friend who wants to see that email you sent me earlier. What do you think I should do?"
"Should I send it to her or not?"
"!!" Otosuna Mihari immediately sank into a deep apology.
"I'm so sorry, Akifumi-san! It's all my fault! I shouldn't have been so disrespectful!"
Akifumi gave a satisfied nod. Now that Mihari had acknowledged their mistake, he returned to the main topic.
"A single volume? Isn't that usually something you need to wait for the serialization to hit a certain number of chapters before it's possible?"
In reality, not all serialized manga are eligible for single-volume releases. It required not only popularity, but also a certain number of chapters and a market survey.
After all, serialized works were already available in the weekly magazine, and only devoted fans were likely to buy a single-volume book, especially when the content was mostly the same.
Those who weren't interested in the other magazine works but loved one particular series were the ones who bought single volumes.
But this was all under the assumption that the series had no prior recognition, which wasn't the case for Madoka Magica.
Mihari nodded, continuing, "It's true, Madoka Magica is still in its early stages. The feedback online has been... less than friendly. People don't realize that once they see the later chapters, it's going to be a completely different story than just a magical girl show. It'll introduce a whole new angle on the genre."
"But the truth is, it's rare for a weekly series to get a single-volume release unless it's got a lot of popularity. And the fans are growing impatient with the pacing, so we've been discussing the possibility of releasing a volume based on what's already been drawn."
"Are you okay with this idea?"
Akifumi looked at Mihari, realizing the proposal was genuine. Normally, no one would consider releasing a single volume before the official serialization.
But given the current buzz around Madoka Magica, Akifumi couldn't deny that there was something to this plan.
"This is a really good opportunity. I can't find any reason to say no."
Mihari wasn't surprised by the responsethis was essentially an offer to make money. Who would turn that down?
But before they could finalize things, there was one last important point to confirm.
"Even though you mentioned you've completed over ten chapters, I need to double-check: do you have enough material for a full single volume?"
Akifumi grinned. "Don't worry, I've got it covered. I'll have more than enough to fill that first volume."
At 2:50 PM, Akifumi arrived on the fifth floor of the Shueisha building, right on time.
Fifth's floor was visibly set up for the Tezuka Award ceremony.
With the decorations in place, it almost looked like a small banquet hall.
Since Akifumi had only received the notice this morning, he hadn't had time to prepare much, so he just went with a simple, casual look: a white T-shirt and black pants.
After all, as a regular high school student, he didn't own a suit suitable for formal events.
"Shouldn't I have been notified in advance about this?" he mused.
Was it that girl's forgetfulness, or was it something to do with company politics?
Knowing Otsuna Mihari's personality, it was most likely the former.
Upon entering the hall, he noticed quite a few people had already arrivedmen and women, all dressed very formally.
As Akifumi stepped in, the crowd gave him some surprised glances.
Whether they were shocked by how casually he was dressed for such an occasion or by his youthful appearance, he couldn't tell.
He didn't mind the attention, though.
As a man in his 30s mentally, who had weathered enough storms, he was long past caring about "dressing to impress."
The only reason he'd even thought of come was out of respect for the event itself.
But if he couldn't manage to go, that was just the way it was.
Taking a drink from one of the waiters, Akifumi casually scanned the room before walking over to Otsuna Mihari, the only familiar face in the crowd.
"Sorry," Otosuna Mihari apologized sheepishly when she saw his outfit.
So I was rightit was her forgetfulness again!
"Apologies are fine, but when are you going to make up for that big meal you owe me?" Akifumi teased.
With a pitiful expression, Otosuna Mihari replied, "1 million yen in prize money, plus royalties after the release of the volume... Do you really have the heart to spend the hard-earned blood and sweat of this little editor?"
"Of course..." Akifumi smirked in response to her expectant gaze. "I can't resist to spend it."
"What's more fun than using other people's money to fill your own stomach?" He said with a mischievous grin. "Let's call it leeching~"
"Is this guy... really a demon?!" Otsuna Mihari thought dramatically.
"Waaaah."
She could only silently mourn for her poor wallet at the obvious threat.
Soon, the clock struck 3 PM. After a series of formalities, over half an hour passed.
As a recipient of the Selection award, Akifumi was presented with the Tezuka Cup, a certificate, 1 million yen in prize money, and a commemorative plaquestandard awards for the occasion.
Of course, the prize money would take some time to be transferred.
As expected, there was also the obligatory photo op.
After all, he was a high school student and had been selected for an slection award after 8 years of Tezuka's legacy.
Plus, with his appearance, it would be a waste not to use it for promotional purposes.
'The photos will probably be released when the volume is launched, right?' Akifumi thought, feeling a little troubled.
'How am I going to explain this to Eriri later?'
He hadn't directly told her the truth for various reasons, and now that she would likely find out, she'd definitely be upset.
Originally, Akifumi thought winning a prize like this wouldn't draw much attention, so he never worried about familiar people finding out.
But now, things had turned out differently.
'I should probably give her a heads-up soon.'
Thinking about this, he casually asked Otosuna Mihari, "Is there is anything else? If not, I'll head out first."
Mihari sighed in resignation.
"These people are your peers, and you're not even going to talk to them before leaving?"
In Japan's industry, "peers" were a fixed network of connections.
While it seemed like a ceremony, it was actually a chance for authors to build relationships with each other.
"Talk?" Akifumi shrugged. "Look at their facesdo you think they want to talk to me?"
Suspicion, doubt, and discontent were written all over most of their faces.
Even though logic told them that Shueisha couldn't be rigging things, they simply couldn't accept a "magical girl" story by a newcomer who didn't even seem like an industry veteranhe looked too much like a student.
It was hard for them to put their pride aside and accept him.
It was the same with every other awardeeif they weren't as successful as others, it was just bad luck.
That's just how things were in the industry.
There were a few who didn't think much about it and were genuinely curious to connect with him.
But, as always, the "reading between line" culture in Japan made it difficult for them to break their usual patterns.
Otosuna Mihari glanced away, sighing.
"What about adding each other on Line?"
"Why not?" Akifumi replied. It was a good way to stay updated on news, after all.
"Well, I'm off then?"
"Go ahead, I'll review your manuscript ASAP. Hope there are no issues."
Once the manuscript was reviewed, they'd be able to move forward quickly with the volume release.
"Speaking of which... what happened with the manuscript I gave you last time? Why haven't I heard anything yet?"
Akifumi asked suspiciously. "Did you forget about it again?"
Mihari rolled her eyes, annoyed.
"No news means there's no problem. If I had forgotten, do you think you'd be here winning this award?"
"Well, thank you, Otosuna-san!" Akifumi smiled.
"Mhm." Otosuna Mihari crossed her arms, proudly humming in response.
"Really, the youth now days is to be feared with!"
Putting down the manuscript in his hands, Torishima Kazu couldn't help but express his admiration from the heart.
He rubbed his eyes, which were a little sore, and after closing them for a moment to rest, he opened them again and gave a somewhat apologetic smile to the person sitting across from him, Minano Matome.
"Sorry to keep you waiting so long, I feel guilty about making you, a younger person, spend your time on this."
Minano blinked, clearly confused.
"Aren't we working? Why would the editor-in-chief say it's a waste of time?"
Torishima gave a helpless smile, then waved his hand lightly.
"Well, you're too direct sometimes."
"So, what did the editor-in-chief think after reviewing it?"
"It's fantastic." Torishima paused, then added, "It could even be called perfect!"
"The speed of creation, and the quality it maintains... I have to say, this is what youth is all about."
"Physique, energy, mental capacity... I'm genuinely envious of this kid's vitality!"
Minano paused, then asked thoughtfully:
"Is there a chance that this kid is just a monster?"
"Does it have nothing to do with the factors you mentioned?"
Torishima froze for a moment, then gave her a resentful look.
"Mina-chan, could you give an old guy like me some face? Isn't it a bit too much to crush my feelings like that?"
"I don't think so. As for your feelings... I'll think about it."
Torishima sighed in exasperation, but didn't press further on the matter.
He then asked, "So when can we expect the cover and color pages for the volume from Akifumi-sensei?"
"Akifumi-sensei said he'll bring them by tomorrow afternoon."
"??"
Torishima fell silent, nodding to himself. "I see."
"Considering that Akifumi-sensei can create six chapters a month by himself, it's completely reasonable for him to complete a few color pages in a day."
'Reasonable? Ha! That's a joke!'
One color page requires more effort than several black-and-white ones combined!
And with the cover and contenthe'll need almost four color pages in total!
This workload is almost equivalent to creating an entire chapter!
What a little monster!
After the initial astonishment, Torishima's face lit up with a bright smile.
"To think that Shueisha has found such a treasure!"
Creative ideas that are wildly imaginative, an incredibly fast pace of work, and not even twenty years old!
If this talent can keep going and only put in half the effort he's showing now, Shueisha could rest easy for the next 30 years.
Feeling elated, Torishima couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.
"Thank goodness this little monster ended up with us."
If he went to another publisher, they'd have a headache.
Students' pocket money doesn't change, and if they buy works from other publishers, they won't have the extra cash to buy from others.
That's the nature of competition between publishing houses!
As for working part-time to support the things you love... that's still rare.
Not something to count on regularly.
With his thoughts collected, Torishima spoke again.
"Since Akifumi-sensei works so fast, we need to speed things up on our end too!"
"Let's get the final product for the volume out as quickly as possible!"
"There are still some decisions that require your input, though."
"Oh?"
"The original manuscript provided by Akifumi-sensei is 230 pages. Using the standard 32-page format for volumes won't work well."
[TL Note how the hell someone draw 230 pages of manga in couple of month??]
Shueisha's standard weekly release are typically 32 pages, and they hover around 180 pages per volume, which is the most common in the market.
The price is usually around 410 yen including tax.
As for whether the paper size affects the comic itself, the answer is no.
In Japan, authors use B4-sized 135g manga paper, so regardless of whether it's 16, 32, or 36 pages, it's all about proportional scaling.
Torishima smiled casually, speaking without a care.
"Let's switch to a larger 32-page format."
"Given the added content, raising the price to 600 yen or so is reasonable, right?"
Minano silently handed him a pen.
Minano, not amused, and said, "I know you're just trying to make me do everything, you old man."
He quickly wrote out a detailed arrangement on the paper, then stamped it with the editor-in-chief's seal.
"Thank you, editor-in-chief."
Without hesitation, Minano took the pen and paper from him, lowered her head, and looked it over.
After a brief pause, she lifted her head, her face surprised, like a child.
"12% royalty? And the page rate for serialized work is now 30,000 yen per page!?"
Torishima nonchalantly said, "Isn't it normal to offer high treatment when you encounter such a gem?"
"But it's too bad, though. If the kid had more impressive results, I'd even risk my face and go ask the board members for an even higher royalty."
12% royalty was the highest he could offer directly; anything higher would require board approval.
"With this kind of treatment, the other authors will probably be jealous, right?"
"Jealous? Heh."
Torishima sneered, the warm and friendly old man disappearing, replaced by the air of an authority figure.
"I don't expect them to have the same kind of talent as Akifumi-sensei, but if they are even half good as him, I'd happily raise their pay too."
"The real question is, can they do that?"
The answer was obviously no.
Minano, unfazed by Torishima's shift in attitude, sighed a little helplessly.
"Although what you said is true, maybe you should still think about how the other authors might feel?"
"Do you think I'm getting senile?"
"Of course, I know that. but you already signing a confidentiality agreement to join this company."
Minano nodded.
"As long as the editor-in-chief isn't senile, that's good."
"..."
If you're going to talk, at least say something good!!
Despite Torishima's glare, Minano paid no mind.
She smiled slightly, "I'm sure Akifumi-sensei will be thrilled when he hears this news, right?"
"If he's not happy, I can't help it. This old man has done all he can."
That said, Torishima's face still showed a smile.
"Is something wrong, Akifumi?"
"I'm sorry, sensei, but something came up, and I'll need to take the day off tomorrow."
"Is it because of the manga?"
On the other end of the line, Hiratsuka Shizuka's brow furrowed.
She hadn't received specific details, but given the timing of the call, the possibility seemed obvious.
She instinctively began thinking of how to calm the situation.
As an exceptionally "innocent" teacher, Hiratsuka Shizuka took great pride in her students' successes.
After congratulating Akifumi that night, she opened the fridge, drank three cans of beer, and got so drunk she lost track of everything.
It wasn't until noon the next day that she found out about the controversy online surrounding The Madoka Magica.
After reading a few comments, she couldn't take it anymore and directly entered the fray herself.
Unfortunately, despite her impressive real-life abilities, online, she was just another weakling.
In no time, she was overwhelmed and, after losing a keyboard battle, could only rage at her screen helplessly.
She was torn over whether to call and comfort Akifumi.
In the end, it was Akifumi who called her first.
As for why she'd been debating for two days, well, don't focus on those details.
She hadn't passed out drunk again definitely not.
When Akifumi heard Hiratsuka's question, he didn't overthink it.
"Yeah, it's about the manga."
"Just as I thought."
Hiratsuka Shizuka paused, carefully choosing her words before speaking.
"Akifumi, don't let those online comments get you down!"
"You need to remember that being envied by others is a sign that you have talent. It's a special kind of recognition!"
"You're taking the day off tomorrow, right? No problem! Don't put too much pressure on yourself, just relax and recharge!"
Akifumi blinked, a little confused. Had Hiratsuka misunderstood something? And what was this "relax and recharge" talk? Was she drunk?
"I'm not sure what you mean, but my reason for taking the day off is just to work on the preparation for the single volume," Akifumi explained.
"Single volume!? Wait, you're planning to release a single volume before the serialization starts!?"
Hiratsuka's voice spiked as she nearly shouted into the phone.
"Hold on a second" She was caught off guard by this revelation.
It was a bold move. Was there something odd about it, or did it make perfect sense?
"Wait a minute! Do you have enough content to support a whole single volume already?"
"Don't worry about it, Sensei. I've been working hard these past couple of months. I have enough content for a single volume. There are just a few color illustrations left to finish, so I need tomorrow to get everything ready, and that way, the company can release the single volume quickly."
"Oh, I see"
Though Hiratsuka Shizuka now knew a little more about the manga industry, she wasn't exactly an expert, so when she heard this surprising news, she didn't react much beyond a simple acknowledgment.
"Well, good luck then! I believe in you! You've earned your spot with your own talent!"
"Release that single volume as soon as possible, and show everyone how short-sighted they were to underestimate you!"
With that kind of unconditional trust, who could not be a little moved? At least Akifumi was deeply touched.
But
'Why does it feel like she got little more worked up than usual today? It's almost like she's the one who's being criticized'
Akifumi didn't think too much of it, quickly exchanging pleasantries with her before hanging up.
Turning his attention back to the tools laid out on his desk, he let out a sigh.
This was going to be a tough fight
Later, after the afternoon sun crept through the curtains into the room, Akifumi stretched and then sprawled out on his bed, arms and legs splayed like a starfish.
After returning from Shueisha yesterday afternoon, he'd barely spent an hour eating. The rest of the time had been consumed with work.
Only his 16-year-old body could handle such reckless overwork; by the time he turned 30, there wouldn't be enough energy left to act this irresponsibly.
Though he felt incredibly light after finishing the tasks, a deeper sense of fulfillment than anything else, that feeling quickly gave way to an overwhelming emptiness.
He didn't want to move a muscle, even his fingers felt heavy.
Lying there for about ten minutes, he started to feel some of his strength return.
"I can't keep doing this," he muttered to himself. After all, only his body belonged to him.
Using sheer willpower, he managed to resist the urge to fall asleep immediately and dialed the phone number for Mihari.
After a few beeps, the call connected.
"Akifumi-sensei, is the artwork ready?"
"It's done," Akifumi replied in a voice that surprised even himhoarse from exhaustion.
"What's up with your voice? Are you sick?" Mihari asked, concerned.
Rather than being more worried about the artwork, Mihari was more focused on Akifumi's health?
'Ugh, what a careless editor' Akifumi chuckled, shaking his head.
He cleared his throat, his voice getting a little steadier.
"I just stayed up late working."
"However," he added, "I don't have enough strength to bring the artwork over today."
"What!? If you can't deliver it today, the production of the single volume will be delayed!"
Akifumi was speechless. "Can't you think of something?"
"Iah! I can come to pick it up!" Mihari quickly responded.
Finally, she got some common sense!
"Haha, sorry, Akifumi-sensei, I got too excited and didn't think straight. I'll come right over to get the original work. Wait for me!"
"Beep beep"
Staring at the phone after it was hung up, Akifumi sighed.
"Still hasn't learned her lesson"
Though Mihari had been better this time, Akifumi knew it wouldn't be long before the same mistakes were repeated.
"I'll remind her next time, I guess."
With that, Akifumi turned the phone's volume to max, letting his thoughts swirl, and closed his eyes
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally Just a heads-up, there will be advanced chapters available there! and Thanks so much for reading!
"Akifumi-sensei, are you okay?"
Seeing Akifumi's slightly pale face, Otosuna Mihari voiced her concern.
"I'm fine. Just took a short nap," Akifumi waved his hand dismissively, then added apologetically, "Sorry for making you wait."
He had turned his phone's volume up to the max before falling asleep, but he still hadn't heard it ring.
"And it's already been half an hour since you called," he added.
That meant she had been waiting outside for at least half an hour! Normally, he'd enjoy teasing her, but today it felt differentleaving someone to wait this long made him feel guilty.
Although he had imagined her apologizing, Mihari didn't seem pleased about the wait.
"It's fine, Akifumi-sensei," she replied with a warm smile.
"You worked hard all night. I was just waiting outside."
"Though, I couldn't really help much as your editor"
"Seriously?" Akifumi blinked in confusion.
"If it weren't for your help finding my work interesting, I wouldn't have even won the prize, let alone get the chance to release a single volume."
"That's already worth more than what most editors do," he added, earning a flustered laugh from Mihari.
"Really? You think so?" she said, her cheeks turning pink.
"Be confident! Drop the 'really'?'" he teased.
"You're just saying nice things!" Mihari grinned back, clearly enjoying the praise.
Her mood brightened, but then she added, "But, honestly, anyone could've done that, right?"
"Sure, but not everyone would," Akifumi replied, smiling at her response.
Mihari gave him a satisfied nod, looking pleased.
"Guess I was wrong about you before."
"That's one of the few good things about you, Editor Otosuna-san," Akifumi teased.
"..."
Mihari's smile immediately turned to a scowl.
"That didn't need to be said!"
The conversation turned back to business, and Mihari took the manuscript, carefully inspecting the artwork.
These were just color pages, but their quality was goodAkifumi's skill was impeccable. The drawings were stunning and could easily be used as bonus posters for fans.
"What do you think?" Akifumi asked, eager to hear her opinion.
"Your artwork is as amazing as always. It's really impressive!" Mihari nodded enthusiastically.
"But if only you were half as good with people as you are with drawing..." she added, her tone sarcastic.
Before he could respond, she swiftly turned to leave.
"I have a lot of work, so I'll head out now!"
"Well, that's a win for you, Otosuna-san!" Akifumi smiled wryly as she left.
Later that day, the clock read 15:48.
Time had flown by. school should be over now, he couldn't help but envy the students who were off enjoying their carefree lives.
'You guys are wasting your youth, but I can't help but envy it,' Akifumi thought, then sighed.
"Guess I'll nap while I can."
He closed the door, collapsed onto the couch, and shut his eyes.
When he heard his doorbell, he woke up again, he look at the time and it was already 17:08.
"Seriously? I'm too tired for this," he groaned.
The doorbell rang incessantly.
"Ugh, if I'd known this was coming, I would've just pulled the plug for my doorbell," he muttered, annoyed at the interruption.
"Who...?" He was about to ask, but then the figure in front of him caught him off guard, and his irritation melted away.
"Why are you here, Kato?" Akifumi asked, surprised.
Standing at the door was Kato Megumi, who, instead of answering, just studied him quietly.
Her voice was softer than usual, and her complexion looked a little pale. She seemed unsteady on her feet.
After a moment, she decided to be directreaching out and placing her hand on his forehead.
"Normal temperature," Kato said calmly.
"Thank god you're fine."
Akifumi blinked in confusion.
"If we didn't know each other, I would have thought you were a stalker," he remarked dryly.
"Huh?" Kato tilted her head in genuine confusion.
"Come on, using 'violence' to knock on my door, staring at me like I'm some strange specimen, and then checking my forehead like I'm a patient?" Akifumi raised an eyebrow.
Kato didn't flinch, maintaining her usual tone.
"The 'violence' you mentioned was just me ringing the doorbell. And the strange stare was me thinking, sorry if I offended you."
"Is it really just a cold?" she asked.
"But it doesn't seem like anything serious", Kato confirmed.
"That's good, I guess," she muttered, still perplexed.
"Did you really come all the way here just to check on me?" Akifumi asked, half-joking.
"And to visit a sick friend," Kato replied matter-of-factly, then paused as if something suddenly struck her.
"Is my behavior that weird? I thought a friend visiting when another is sick would be normal."
Akifumi froze for a moment, reflecting on the question.
Was it really that strange? The answer, of course, was no.
It was a simple act of friendshipbeing there for one another when needed.
And yet, for some reason, he had felt odd about it.
It made him realize that adulthood sometimes clouds these simple, pure moments of connection.
"Seems like I was misled by a bad teacher, huh?" Akifumi mumbled to himself, realizing the real reason behind his feelings.
Kato, with an almost imperceptible smile, continued her observation.
"It's just natural to check on a friend who's not feeling well, right? I thought you'd appreciate the gesture."
"Yeah, but..." Akifumi hesitated, still caught in the complexity of his emotions.
"I guess I wasn't used to this kind of straightforward kindness anymore."
Kato tilted her head again, looking at him with a puzzled expression.
"Is it really that hard to accept help from a friend?"
The quiet tone in her voice made Akifumi pause.
He hadn't realized how long he had been closed off from others.
Perhaps he had gotten so used to being alone, that even a simple act of care felt unfamiliar.
"Maybe it's not that strange," he admitted, finally understanding.
"But I still can't believe you run all the way here just for this."
Kato smiled softly.
"I don't mind. Besides, it's the least I can do as a friend."
Akifumi chuckled, shaking his head. "You're too good at this."
He was half-joking, but deep down, he felt something stir within him.
It had been so long since he had someone genuinely care, and now here was Kato, showing up just to check on him.
"Okay," Akifumi said, his tone softening.
"Thanks for coming over, I guess I owe you one."
Kato gave him a knowing look.
"You don't owe me anything. Just take care of yourself, alright?"
With that, she turned to leave, but Akifumi stopped her for a moment.
"Hey, Kato..."
She turned back, raising an eyebrow.
"You're right, maybe I should stop pushing people away so much," he admitted, his voice uncharacteristically sincere.
Kato's smile widened, and for the first time, Akifumi felt like he wasn't completely alone in the world.
As she left, Akifumi stood at the door for a long moment, reflecting on the small interaction. It wasn't much, but it felt like something he needed.
"You already came all the way here, are you sure you don't want to come in and sit for a while?"
"I don't want to know anything about a otaku's room."
Kato, who said this with a deadpan expression, paused for a moment, then sighed in resignation.
"As expected, what the books say are all lies."
"Huh?"
"They say that if you say something like that in front of a otaku, they'll definitely get upset, but Akifumi didn't react at all."
No, no! I'm just shocked to hear such a sharp comment from Kato and was so stunned I completely missed the point of what she said!
Unfortunately, Kato clearly didn't want to give Akifumi the chance to explain and continued:
"As long as I'm sure you're okay, that's enough for me."
"And you need to rest more when you're sick, right?"
"Besides, your place is pretty far from mine. If I leave too late, I might miss curfew."
Holding the get-well gift Kato brought (common cold medicine), Akifumi didn't look away until Kato's figure disappeared from view.
'She's really a good girl.'
In his past life, the title 'Sage Kato' wasn't exactly a compliment about her character, but more about how she could always speak her mind in any situation, completely ignoring the typical 'read the between the line' behavior unique to Japan.
'I'm almost embarrassed to act on this...'
Just kidding, of course.
Letting a girl like this go to someone else? That'd be such a waste, right?
What? You say I stole Eriri's first kiss but still want to go after other girls? Isn't that totally the actions of a scumbag?
Sorry.
The moment his past life memories resurfaced, he had already decided to embrace the scumbag life.
But when you really think about it, it wasn't entirely his fault.
After all, this world was overflowing with "2D Waifu" characters.
His heart had already been split into countless branches in his past life.
Closing the door, He made sure to remove the doorbell's batterythis way, no one could disturb him...
"Bang bang bang."
"Damn it! Are you seriously not letting me sleep!?"
Akifumi's face darkened as he opened the door again.
"I said..."
What he was about to say was instantly erased as soon as he saw the girl standing at the door.
Her golden hair danced in the breeze, like a mischievous spirit.
Her skin, as delicate as porcelain, seemed to glow with collagen, and she looked extraordinarily enticing.
Though she was wearing a simple white dress, it made her appear as if she'd stepped out of a painting, a true fairy-like figure.
"Shiina-san!?"
If it's Kato, as a friend, she couldn't find a reason not to visit.
Shiina Mahiru's presence here left him completely puzzled.
Especially since she was dressed in casual clothes.
Given that, Shiina could only have gone home, changed, and come back with a bag of fruit only lead to one reason...
'Does this girl live nearby?'
The world's so small, it's strange that they've never bumped into each other before.
Looking up at Akifumi's confused gaze, Shiina Mahiru's fair skin flushed a light pink.
"Well... because Hiratsuka-sensei said you were sick, I thought maybe there was something I could do to help, so I couldn't resist coming over."
Noticing the puzzled look on Akifumi's face, Shiina hurriedly tried to explain her intentions, her hands fidgeting in an awkward attempt.
"You must be having a hard time after being sick, right? And since you live alone, I got worried"
"At first it could be just a small cold, but with no one to take care of you, the condition could be worsened over time, and you had to go to the hospital... then the check-up found..."
"Stop!"
If she keeps going like this, she gonna said that I will be dead for real!?
This is ridiculous!
Her reasoning was full of holes.
There was no reason for her to be explaining such things. It was something Shiina could do as a friend.
It's not like I have many friends, and Shiina knows that. So no one would be keeping track of whether I came to school or not.
There's no need for her to talk about this unnecessary stuff.
After all, "being sick" was just a reason he made up, and fewer people knowing about it was better.
The part about knowing my address isn't strange.
I did take her to my place during that rainy Golden Week, so with a little attention, she could easily figure out what floor I'm on and find my place.
Of course, she could've also gotten my address from Hiratsuka-sensei directly!
No doubt about it. With Hiratsuka-sensei's personality, if there's fun to be had, she'd definitely plan this!
Returning his thoughts to the present, Akifumi spoke up, "I understand your reason, but you don't need to worry about taking care of me. I'm pretty much better now."
If it were another time, Akifumi might have been interested in her offer, but not now.
He was seriously too tired; all he wanted was to sleep.
No one was going to stop him!
Pale-faced, unsteady on his feet, and his voice weak... he was obviously putting on a brave face.
'The kindness must be repaid; that's the Shiina family creed!'
'Let me help you this time, Akifumi-kun!'
Shiina Mahiru clenched her tiny fist with determination, but then...
"By the way, is this a gift for me?"
Following Akifumi's gaze, she noticed the bag of leftover pastries she was holding.
Those were the sweets from yesterday, reheated before she brought them over because she was worried about Akifumi's condition.
Shiina Mahiru nodded honestly. "Yes."
"Thanks, Shiina-san, this really helps a lot!"
He'd just had a few rice balls yesterday and hadn't eaten much since, so he was starving.
"By the way, these desserts look really delicate. I wonder how they taste."
Taking the sweets from Shiina Mahiru, Akifumi smiled and nodded at her, "I'll take them. See you tomorrow, Shiina-san."
"Bang."
Staring at the closed door, Shiina's head slowly filled with question marks.
From the confused expression on her face, it was easy to tell that her soul was asking the three questions: "Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?"
A moment later, a cry of frustration echoed from outside the door.
"Akifumi-kun you're an idiot!!"
The next day.
Already at the classroom, Akifumi's eyes lit up when he saw Shiina Mahiru walk in.
"Shiina-san, by the way, where did you get those desserts from yesterday? Could you give me the address?"
Even now, those cakes were incredibly delicious!
If he hadn't been so tired back then, he probably would've messaged her right away to ask.
However, the response he got from Shiina was a look full of resentment.
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally , just a heads-up, there will be advanced chapters available there! and Thanks so much for reading!
I just received feedback from the comments on the web novel Becoming a Mangaka in the Anime World. Some of the names and grammar were a bit off, but I'm currently in the process of fixing them. I'll also be reviewing Marvel Cybernetic Girl!
I sincerely apologize for this mistake! I'll inform you once everything is done!
I've finally finished checking and fixing some mistakes in Becoming a Mangaka in the Anime World to the best of my ability. If you spot any errors or think something is missing, please feel free to let me know!
As for P-atreon, new advanced chapter updates for Becoming a Mangaka in the Anime World and Marvel Cybernetic Girl will be available this Sunday between 3 to 9 PM Pacific Time. Thank you for reading this! And thank you your support!
Time flies, like a fleeting like the wind, vanishing in an instant.
Seven days are but a short, and insignificant moment in the grand scheme of the years.
Last Monday's sick leave was hardly worth noticing.
At least for the students at Toyogasaki High, with thousands student in the school, there are always at least ten to twenty students taking a sick day, and probably hundreds on any given day.
In the wider world of Japanor even the world in generalthe number of people calling in sick expands exponentially.
Aside from a few familiar faces who might chat about the student who was absent, no one else really cares.
But for the manga industry, those seven days would be anything but calm.
And the cause of this storm? A simple sick day, which is as common as can be, not only in Japan but around the globe.
...
Under the morning sun, Akifumi Mugiho walked down the school path, surrounded by other students in the same school uniform.
Boys and girls were gathered in small groups, chatting about their weekend, TV shows, gossip, or the latest anime, all smiles and carefree.
Even though Akifumi walked alone and had no one to share the little details of his life with, his smile was just as bright as the others around him.
In fact, he'd been smiling since he woke up this morning.
Why?
'By noon today, I'll be getting my royalty payments for the manga volumes, my prize money from the Tezuka Award, and the fees from the first chapter of 'Madoka Magica' being serialized! Everything will be in my account!'
Akifumi had learned all of this from Otosuna Mihari last night.
At first, he was calm about it, but then he did the math.
The price for the first volume of "Madoka Magica" was set at 740 yen, based on the number of pages and production costs.
With a 12% royalty rate, Akifumi would earn 88.8 yen per copy sold.
After meetings and discussions, the initial print run was set at 30,000 copies! Whether the sales are a hit or miss, that print run would guarantee Akifumi 2.664 million yen in royalties!
Add in the Tezuka Award prize money, and Akifumi's total earnings would reach 3.664 million yen!!
[TL Note 3.6 million yen is about 23 thousand dollars]
And then, there were the payments for his serialized manga in Shonen Jump.
With 30,000 yen per original page, 20 pages would earn him 600,000 yen!
Even the smallest earnings matter nowespecially when the rate has increased significantly from before.
"3.664 million yen!"
Of course, after taxes, this would drop to around 3 million yen, but even then, it's an enormous sum of money, especially in his current situation.
And if the manga goes for more print runs, the money will just keep coming in.
Earning more money than 3 million yen isn't a distant dreamit's becoming a reality!
Akifumi couldn't help but get more and more excited.
Even now, he was feeling pumped!
As for what to do with all that money, Akifumi hadn't really thought that far ahead.
The idea of simply earning it was enough to send his spirits soaring.
"Wait, speaking of which, I've been hearing a lot about that magical girl manga, Mahou Shoujo Madoka... is it really releasing its first volume today?!"
The voices of three younger students caught Akifumi's attention as they passed by, each wearing the Toyogasaki uniform.
It was no surprise to see other Toyogasaki students around here; it was the usual thing.
One of the boys, who was in the middle, turned to answer with confidence:
"Seriously? Who would joke about something like this? You think they'd announce something this big if it wasn't true?"
"The promotional costs alone are massive, and if they didn't have something to release, imagine the backlash."
The boy who had been silent shivered in fear, realizing what the consequences would be.
The other two exchanged knowing smiles.
"The power of the online community is seriously off the charts now!"
"Right, that Magical Girl manga"
"Ah! Mahou Shoujo Madoka."
"Yes, that's it! So the first volume is really coming out today, right? Are you guys buying it?"
"Ugh, I don't have money for that," one of them said, shaking his head.
"I've got several other series I want to get, and my allowance is already tight this month. No extra for that one."
"No way, no way. You can't be serious, right? Who's actually interested in magical girl stuff? Tell me it's not you, Tanaka?"
"Idiot! We're in high school now, we're guys! Who'd care about that kind of thing?"
"So why did you ask us about buying it?"
"Well, it's a Tezuka Award winner, so I thought you guys might be curious."
"Who wouldn't be interested in a manga that just won an award, and only to release the volume barely a week later? There's got to be something fishy about it!"
"Yeah, think about it. Normally, it takes about two months of weekly releases to put together a volume, and they're releasing one volume after just a week? Something's up!"
Akifumi didn't stick around to hear more.
By this time, he was already at the school building, heading in the opposite direction.
'People aren't holding back their opinions, huh?'
He mused, but it didn't bother him in the slightest.
For the past week, Madoka Magica had been trending online with predictions, discussions, and more.
In today's world, news usually doesn't stick around for long, but the momentum of Madoka Magica had been relentless.
Every time it seemed like it might die down, there was a new announcement to keep it going.
"Strongest rookie in the history of Shueisha!"
"100% talent, 200% hard work, the strongest debut ever!"
"Madoka Magica Volume 1 releasing Monday!"
With so many bombshells from Shueisha, Madoka Magica had stayed on top, and the discussions around it never stopped.
If anyone in the online community heard those students' comments, they would probably call them out as "outsiders" or "haters."
As for Akifumi, if he bothered with such trivial things, he'd probably be in a counseling room right now, not heading to school.
'I wonder when I'll get the first reprint...'
Every time there's a new reprint, more money rolls in...
"I can't wait!"
Afternoon. After school.
'Damn it! Didn't they say that no one buys these? So why are they sold out again?!'
Tanaka walked out of the bookstore, his face twisted in frustration, his mood foul.
For the Madoka Magica manga, he had bolted out of class even before the bell rang.
Maybe he'd be called to the office tomorrow for leaving early today.
He had even turned down his two closest friends' invitation to sing karaoke after school! and they said, the girls would be there this afternoon too!?
If he just go the karaoke and things went well with him, maybe he'd even get a girlfriend out of it?!
But even knowing that, Tanaka had set his sights on another goal: getting Madoka Magica manga.
However...
'Damn it! After all this effort, is it still not enough?!'
Tanaka was heartbroken.
Now, you might not be familiar with Tanaka, but you probably remember the three younger students Akifumi ran into on his way to school this morning.
Tanaka had just entered his first year of high school, which meant he was officially growing up!
He had to leave behind all the things that made him seem immature.
All the childhood toys he packed away? That was Tanaka's way of severing ties with his past!
Growing up always comes with sacrifices, after all.
And out of all the things considered 'immature,' a magical girl themes were the most stereotypical.
'That's something only girls like.'
In reality, by the time girls hit 5th or 6th grade or middle school, they're likely over the 'magical girl' phase. and started to get into liking celebrities, makeup, clothes, and handbags.
That's why magical girl stories have such an awkward reputation.
Tanaka had never liked them, thinking they were childish.
The world would be peaceful already if it were as perfect as those stories, right?
"They're just for kids."
So then, why was Tanaka spending his time, money, and energy hunting for one?
"Damn it! The art's so gorgeous, but why did they have to make it about magical girls?!"
And of course, the beauty of it all struck a nerve with him!
Even though he hated the magical girl genre, he couldn't resist buying a copy for his collection.
Tanaka passed by the subway station and saw the promotional posters, grumbling to himself.
Then, he focused on the map on his phone, rushing off to the next bookstore.
This time, he made sure to call ahead since the shop's phone number was listed online.
After getting a clear answer, he headed straight there.
This was his chance, and he wasn't going to miss it.
At the bookstore.
Tanaka stepped inside, quickly scanning the shelves. There it was, right at the center: Madoka Magica!
After all, it was a winner of the Tezuka Prize from Shueisha.
Despite the negative reviews online, the publisher's reputation and past success were enough for people to still buy the book, even securing a prominent spot.
Small publishers would have folded under the weight of such bad publicity, but that's the difference between the big players and the small ones!
"Yes!" Tanaka clenched his fist, elated. He took a couple of steps forward, reaching out to grab the book...
"Eh!?" came three confused voices, almost in unison.
Tanaka froze, his eyes widening in surprise.
"Tabata-kun... and Tadakuni-kun? What are you two doing here?!"
Damn it! To avoid running into people he knew, he'd deliberately picked a bookstore that took half an hour to reach by subway! And yet, here they are!
Tanaka's new friends from high school, the very same two he'd seen with Akifumi this morning.
"Why are you two here?" Tanaka asked, raising an eyebrow.
The two, who had been caught off guard, quickly averted their gazes.
"I... I live nearby," Tabata muttered.
"I... I'm just visiting my little sister," Tadakuni explained.
Tanaka blinked in surprise, "A little sister? You bastard why did you never mentioned that before! After all this time, and you never told us?"
Tabata shot back, annoyed.
"What, you don't think I trust you guys as friends and told you guys I have a little sister? You never asked, either!"
Tanaka sighed.
"I didn't ask because I didn't want to be nosy! But seriously, you have a sister? That's news to me! How old is she!? Is she one year younger then you?"
"If that the case please introduce me to her!"
"You bastard what do you want with my little sister!"
Just as the three were getting into a heated discussion, the bookstore's manager, with a polite but fake smile, interjected.
"Excuse me, could you lower your voices, please?"
"And if you're not buying anything, could you please not block the shelves?" she added.
"Sorry! Sorry!"
The three quickly apologized and noticed a small crowd gathering behind them, eyeing the remaining three copies of Madoka Magica on display.
Without a word, they exchanged glances.
In a flash, they reached for the books, each aiming for a different copy.
"Let's check out, boss!" they all said in unison.
Outside the bookstore.
The three of them stood together, each holding a copy of Madoka Magica, silence hanging between them.
The thrill of getting the book was quickly replaced by a sense of quiet reflection, as if they had just smoked a cigarette after a hard day.
It was Tadakuni who broke the silence first.
"Uh... my sister's still waiting for me to bring her the manga. I'll head out now."
Tabata quickly added, "I've got a friend who asked me to pick up a copy for him, so I'm off too. See you later!"
While both of them said they had other obligations, their eyes lingered on Tanaka, neither in a hurry to leave.
"I... my cousin's birthday is the day after tomorrow. little girls like her love magical girl stuff, right? I figured I'd buy a copy as a gift for her," Tanaka muttered awkwardly.
The three exchanged knowing looks, a silent understanding passing between them, their bond strengthened.
"Since we're all busy, how about... we meet tomorrow?" Tabata suggested.
"See you tomorrow!" came the chorus.
Without another word, the three turned and went their separate ways.
Even though the online reviews for Madoka Magica were mostly negative, not everyone cared about that.
Some bought it because they trusted Shueisha, others out of curiosity about the so-called "genius manga artist," or simply to support the publisher.
As a result, sales weren't as bad as anticipated. After school, sales picked up even more.
But...
"What's the total sales number so far?"
Faced with the nervous question from Otosuna Mihari, the staff member hesitated.
"Otosuna-san, it's not that simple to track sales for a new book."
"Not even a day has passed, and there's no way to get accurate numbers yet. Even if we had the data, it would take time to compile," they explained.
"Ah, I see." Mihari nodded, her attention drifting.
She knew she had just wasted her breath and couldn't help but smile in resignation.
"Should we just sent a record for her? That way, if Otosuna-san asks again in half an hour, we can just play it for her?"
"Don't bully her, okay?"
Just then, Mihari snapped out of her thoughts as she heard someone approaching her.
"Editor Minano! What brings you here?" she asked, surprised.
"I didn't see you at your desk, so I asked around and came straight over,"
Minano explained, her young face betraying the maturity in her voice.
"Actually, there's something we need to address, but more importantly, I think there's a bigger issue on your end."
"Eh!?"
Minano smiled.
"While I understand your excitement about your first author's work and its performance, don't put too much pressure on yourself."
"Both the editor-in-chief and I believe in this project's potential. But let's not forgetuntil it hits the market, we can't predict the final outcome."
Mihari nodded. The fact that the higher-ups were confident made her feel a little better.
"But don't get too attached to the first day's sales numbers," Minano warned.
"We'll see the real results in the coming days."
....
8:10 PM.
Mihari barely remembered how she got home. But after speaking with Minano, she'd followed her advice and went straight home for the night.
She kept replaying her words in her head, feeling the weight of the situation.
After a while, she gave up.
'Why do these bigtop always have to speak in riddles? What does 'the real results will be out in coming days?!'
Frustrated, she opened his computer and logged into the forum.
Ignoring the notification that there were over 99 unread messages, she simply thought to herself:
'It's just 24/7 stress.'
But she couldn't help but wonder, 'Why are there so few discussions about Madoka Magica today?'
Normally, there would be dozens of threads about it in no time, even if most of them were negative.
But today... nothing.
"Could it be... Madoka Magica is already a flop?!"
"No way!"
It didn't make sense.
Just then, one post caught his eye.
The title was blunt and to the point:
"Now I Declare: Madoka Magica is a Masterpiece in My Heart!!"
Almost instinctively, Mihari clicked on the newly popped-up post.
The content was clear and straightforward, just like the title suggested.
Another refresh.
Mihari noticed a surge in the number of comments under the post.
"Are you serious? Magical girl = God? laughs"
"Wow, Shueisha's power is incredible!"
"50 yen per post, DM me if you're interested."
Reading these comments, Mihari felt her blood pressure rising.
"Of course, there's a volume for sale, just take one look and you'll see the qualityyet people are talking nonsense just to bash it? Can't stand seeing others doing better, huh?!"
Though she couldn't deny Madoka Magica was a fantastic piece, calling it 'divine' was too much, too exaggerated.
"Where does the company find these trolls? Can't they be a bit more professional?"
Complaints aside, if everyone shared a common enemy, they needed to unite!
With a click of the mouse, the page updated and switched.
"Huh? it's just a few second ago, and there are already a few pages of new comments?"
The most extreme post had about 10 pages in 10 seconds, but this one was already closing in on that number...
"These trolls are getting lazy!"
If the wrath of the people boiled over, who would calm it down?
The answer iswas the author!
No one else could attract more hatred than the creator.
It was perfectly natural for the anger to be directed their way.
'Wait, is this some kind of subtle troll?'
Mihari suddenly had a realization.
She looked at the latest comments and froze.
These comments... weren't what she expected at all!
"Damn it! The post owner beat me to it!"
"Even if I'm nailed into a coffin, I'll scream: 'Madoka Magica, you are my God!'"
"This is just the beginning! I need more!! Keep drawing!!"
Scrolling down, Mihari was stunned to find that over 90% of the comments were full of praise?
There were a few harmless comments like "Has Shueisha increased its troll army?" or "Where's my share of this money? Hook me up." but they had no real bite.
What is going on here!?
Where did all the usual trolls go!?
Realizing something was off, Mihari went back to the main page.
Refresh!
"The most shocking and delightful work I've seen this year Magical Girl Madoka!"
"Tezuka Award nomination, Madoka Magica deserves it!!"
"I apologize for doubting Shueisha's decision. Thanks to the Love and Hope Warrior-sensei for such an amazing work!!"
"We all owe an apology to the Love and Hope Warrior-sensei!!"
"The story behind this makes me think... Did we ever truly understand the magical girl genre before? What made us think it was childish?!"
...
Mihari stared at these new posts, her eyes wide.
The phrase "Madoka Magica, is my God" might have been a bit ambiguous before, but now it was crystal clear. Everyone was leaning heavily into praise.
Such a stunning shift made her question: Was this really the same forum where everyone was trashing Madoka Magica just a day ago?
Unfortunately, data never lies.
A quick glance at some of the posts showed that the discussions were full of analysis and praise for the plot.
Of course, there were complaints about the tragic turn for Sayaka and the cruel truths revealed by Kyubey's words!!
From the passionate fans' emotions, it was clear...
Madoka Magica was taking off!!
Meanwhile, earlier that day, Tanaka, who had bought the book, rushed back home.
"Who would've thought I'd run into those two guys in that situation?"
At least in the end, the three of them reached a mutual understanding.
No one blew the lid on anyone else.
But that didn't stop Tanaka from chuckling at his two friends internally!
"Those two childish guys! They're in high school now, but they're still into stories about magical girls?!"
After all, he was just fascinated by the characters, never caring about the plot.
"But 740 yen for one volume?! Are you serious?!"
That was almost enough to buy two volumes!
Tanaka knew the price wasn't that bad for a manga with 230 pages in a large format.
But since he only bought it to collect, not read, it didn't feel worth it at all!
As he mourned the price, an idea started to form in his mindmaybe he should take a peek?!
"No, no! Why am I even thinking about this?!"
"Tanaka, you're a man! How can you look at something little girls like?!"
"..."
"Hehehe, my sweet Madoka, so cute!"
"This transformation... so cool!!"
Already immersed in the plot, Tanaka let out a laugh that would make his parents dial 911 if they heard it.
Fortunately, he was alone in his room, and no one would see this moment that, looking back, would make Tanaka ashamed enough to erase it from his memory forever.
"I've got nothing to lose now!"
"Oh, what a magnificent line!"
"Remember, transform! And become even stronger!!"
"Go and bring victory with flair!!"
With excitement and impatience, Tanaka flipped to the next page.
??
Tanaka couldn't believe his eyes, his expression drained of all color.
That powerful senior... she actually...!?
"AAHHHHHH!!"
The shock was so intense that Tanaka let out an uncontrollable scream, prompting his parents to rush in for a "heart-to-heart" talk with him.
The next day, the three friends met up at their usual spot.
"What happened to you guys?"
Seeing his friends limping, Tanaka was shocked.
The response he got was two eye rolls and the same question in return.
"What happened to you?!"
The way they all walked was oddly similar, almost like they were all in the same boat.
At that moment, everything was unsaid but understood.
The three of them shared a knowing glance, silently heading toward Toyogasaki Academy.
After a while, Tanaka couldn't hold it in anymore and grimaced:
"Madoka, my Madoka!!"
"Love and Hope Warrior, you're dead to me! Don't make me find out who you really are!!"
Seeing this, the other two dropped their act.
"Love and Hope? Throwing knife like plot around with such determination, how dare you!"
"I can't go back, I'll never go back! Give me back my original magical girl image!!"
"I will find you Love and Hope Warrior!!! And I will kill you myself!!
"What's the sales number? Tell me hurry up!"
Faced with the eager and excited Mihari, the staff member in charge of statistics sighed, though a hint of shock flickered on their face.
"The first-week sales total is 63,648 copies!"
"Wait, what? How much again?" Mihari was stunned, repeating the number in disbelief.
"63,648 copies!? Even with good pre-release marketing, that figure is crazy!"
She remembered the initial sales prediction on day one were only 3,243 copies.
Normally, sales would drop over time, making it uncertain whether they'd even surpass 10,000 copies for the week.
Hitting 30,000 would have been a modest achievement for a non-serialized title with no built-in fan base.
But this... this was beyond expectations.
The day after the release, word form mouth to mouth exploded, and making the following sales skyrocketed.
Although many comments included complaints like "Damn you, you treacherous author!" or "Give me back my senpai!" these were clear signs of readers' emotional investment.
After all, if readers didn't care about the characters, they wouldn't bother complaining.
The editor's team, including Mihari, had been exhausted but exhilarated throughout the chaotic release week.
Even Mihari couldn't help but admire the chief editor's foresight in greenlighting the series.
And now, the first-week sales stood at a jaw-dropping 63,648 copies.
"This isn't just impressiveit's really is shocking!" exclaimed a staff member.
"Even many top-tier serialized works can't achieve these numbers."
Another staff member grinned enviously at Mihari.
"You're incredibly lucky! Don't forget to treat us to a celebratory meal!"
"Lucky?" Mihari laughed.
"More i was being blessed by a miracle author!"
Back at the office, as soon as she entered, her colleagues crowded around her.
"How did it go, Otosuna-san? What's the first-week sales figure?"
"Given all the buzz online and your overtime efforts lately, I'd guess over 30,000, right?"
"Thirty? No way! I'd bet it hit 40,000!"
"Seriously? Even Kinoshita-sensei's last release only sold around 38,000. He's a top-tier artist!"
"True. Without any prior fan base, I'd say around 35,000 at most."
"Okay, spill it, Otosuna-san. What's the final number?"
With a playful smile, Mihari said, "You're all wrong! The final number is... 63,648 copies!"
Gasps filled the room.
"How much?!"
"Over 63,000 copies!?"
"That's insane!"
"Calling this person a 'newcomer' feels unfair. These numbers rival seasoned veterans!"
"If this continues, they might even break the coveted million-sales mark!"
Even for established manga authors, surpassing a million in single-volume sales was a rare and celebrated milestone.
"If that happens, it'll be a dream come true for any author!"
Feeling triumphant, Mihari reveled in the praise and laughter from her colleagues.
After promising to treat them to a meal, she excused herself to make an important call.
When the phone connected, a calm and familiar voice answered.
"Otosuna-san, you do remember I'm a high school student, right?"
Mihari blinked. "Oh! Right! I completely forgot! It's easy to forget considering your insane talent."
"Flattery won't get you anywhere," Akifumi Mugiho chuckled.
"If I were in class, I wouldn't have answered. So what's up?"
"It's about the first-week sales for the manga volume!"
"Oh? So what's the number?"
Despite his ever-calm demeanor, Mihari couldn't help but grin mischievously.
"63,648 copies."
Akifumi Mugiho paused for a moment, then let out a light laugh.
"That's pretty good, isn't it?"
"WHAT DO YOU mean by 'Pretty good'?!" Mihari's lips twitched.
"You know even the chief editor will be shocked by this! And there's a real chance we could break a million copies in total sales!"
A million copies? That would mean royalties in the tens of millions of yen!
"Now that's some exciting news!" Akifumi Mugiho finally sounded genuinely thrilled.
Back at her desk, Mihari couldn't help but smile wryly.
'He really has no idea what kind of phenomenon he's creating.'
As Mihari hung up the call, she couldn't help but shake her head.
"How is this guy so calm about such groundbreaking sales? He just casually says it's 'pretty good'? Seriously, he's a just like a monster."
Her admiration for Akifumi Mugiho grew with each passing moment.
Even seasoned professionals would be losing their minds over such a feat, yet here he was, treating it as if it were a regular school project.
Back in the editing department, news of the sales spread like wildfire.
Editors from different teams swarmed around her desk.
"Otosuna-san, you seriously hit the jackpot!"
"Yeah, some of us would kill to have an author like that."
"Come on, you have to host a party for this success!"
Their excitement was palpable, and Mihari couldn't help but bask in their enthusiasm.
"I promise, I'll treat everyone!" she laughed, her face beaming.
[TL Note - Girl just stop promising to treat people that many people all at once, your wallet will not be happy with you!!]
As the crowd gradually dispersed, Mihari leaned back in her chair, finally able to catch her breath.
Her mind, however, drifted to a thought that had been nagging her for a while.
"If this keeps up, Akifumi-sensei might actually be the next big name in the industry."
While sales figures and accolades were thrilling, Mihari knew that maintaining this momentum was crucial.
The manga industry was notoriously fickle, and the path to long-term success was filled with challenges.
Still, with a genius like Akifumi Mugiho leading the charge, she felt more confident than ever.
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally Just a heads-up, there will be advanced chapters available there! and Thanks so much for reading!
After hanging up the phone, Akifumi Mugiho couldn't help but repeat the words in his mind:
"Breaking record sales for a million copies?"
He wasn't particularly familiar with the nuances of the manga industry in Japan, so he had little understanding of what this meant.
Curious, he instinctively searched online.
"Wow, I didn't realize I was already this impressive," he muttered in disbelief.
There were fewer than 50 mangaka in the entire industry with single volumes surpassing one million in sales.
'Does this mean I'm already one of the top 50 mangaka in Japan?'
Of course, that was just a joke.
One or two successful volumes didn't mean much.
What mattered was consistent output over the years.
Some mangaka might not have any flashy achievements but accumulated respectable results through steady work.
As for the top-tier mangaka on the charts? That was an entirely different league.
Akifumi knew his own limitations.
While other creators could serialize their works for years and release a dozen volumes, Madoka's remaining plotlines only allowed for one more volume, or maybe two.
Even if both volumes sold over a million copies, it still wouldn't compare to the industry giants.
Granted, Madoka's setting did offer potential for endless parallel world plotlines.
[TL Note - Like how Fate Franchise]
But unfortunately, he couldn't remember the specifics of those plot line.
Although he could theoretically develop new stories based on the current world-building, sequels were notoriously risky.
Countless creators had stumbled in that pitfall.
Without absolute confidence, Akifumi wasn't willing to touch it.
If he turned a masterpiece form his previous life into a mess, he probably just better of die.
He shook off these thoughts and returned to the classroom.
Inside, familiar classmates were gathered in small groups.
Even Shiina Mahiru, who had been a quiet newcomer a month ago, was now surrounded by friends.
The only exceptions seemed to be Akifumi and Kato.
Aside from talking to each other, no one usually bothered them.
As Akifumi took his seat, Kato spoke casually without looking up.
"Even though you were just out for a bit, it feels like you've got something on your mind."
Surprised, Akifumi glanced at her, "Oh? Even you can tell?"
"Just a feeling." Kato's expression remained neutral.
"If you're troubled, talking about it might help, you know?"
"Is that something you read in a book?"
Kato blinked, puzzled, "Isn't it true, though?"
"Not really,"
Akifumi said seriously, "For example, if you had a crush and were struggling with how to confess, would telling me about it make you feel better?"
Kato considered this for a moment before shaking her head.
"No."
"Exactly"
"So Akifumi, does that mean you have a crush?"
"???"
Akifumi was taken aback, "Wait, that was just an example! How did you jump to the conclusion that I have a crush?"
"There were countless examples you could've chosen. Why did you pick that one specifically?" She just casually reply.
Good point. Why didn't he think of another example?
Akifumi suddenly found himself staring at Kato. She truly lived up to her reputation as a 'saintly' girlscarily perceptive.
He almost got caught in her trap!
"Just because I chose a convenient example that doesn't mean I'm revealing anything about myself," he clarified hastily.
"Anyway, was there something you wanted to tell me?""
"Was it that obvious?", Kato nodded thoughtfully.
"I'll work on being more subtle next time."
That's what she focused on?
"So, what's the matter?"
"Do you have time this Saturday?"
Akifumi thought for a moment, and reply "I don't have any plans."
Madoka's progress was unexpectedly smooth, and Eriri hadn't visited recentlyprobably busy preparing drafts for the summer Comic Market.
"Yeah, I'm free."
Kato dragged out her response, then said seriously, "Then can I trouble you for a date this Saturday?"
"...A date?"
Akifumi instinctively touched her forehead, "You don't seem to have a fever."
"Is there a problem with going on a date?"
Confronted by Kato's clear gaze, Akifumi was momentarily stunned.
Did he misunderstand?
The word "date" originally just meant a planned meeting, its either a social or romantic appointment or engagemen, but nowadays, it often implied a romantic outing.
Recalling the original definition, Akifumi realized what she actually meant.
"No problem at all."
Feigning nonchalance, he added, "Saturday it is. What time and where?"
"10 a.m. outside JR Harajuku Station, are you okay with that?"
JR Harajuku Station? So the destination was the Harajuku shopping district?
Famous as a vibrant, youth-centric area brimming with a girlish charm, even someone like him knew about it.
"Got it. I'll be there."
Just when Akifumi thought the conversation was over, Kato suddenly asked in a light tone,
"By the way, did you misunderstand earlier? Did you think I meant that kind of date?"
"Why would you think that way? We're not even in that kind of relationship." Her voice took on a teasing lilt.
Was she messing with him?
Akifumi sighed inwardly, 'As expected, Kato is terrifying.'
Surprisingly, instead of feeling embarrassed, he responded playfully:
"That's because I do have those kinds of feelings for you."
He grinned. "So, how about reconsidering the meaning of our 'date'?"
This time, it was her who was left speechless.
If you were to ask which manga is currently the most popular, you'd probably get 10 different answers from 50 people.
But if you change the question to "Which manga has the most buzz right now?" nine out of ten would immediately answer Madoka Magica.
This overwhelming attention is thanks to the hype that hasn't waned since it won the Tezuka Award, along with the manga's undeniable high quality.
Of course, it had been a week since the single-volume release, and the initial buzz had naturally waned a bit.
Still, any news related to Madoka Magica continued to grab widespread attention.
So that night, when Shueisha officially announced the first-week sales of Madoka Magica on social media, it instantly skyrocketed to the top of trending charts.
The internet exploded with reactions:
"Congratulations to Madoka Magica! "
"Madoka Magica is the best! Death to 'The Warrior of Love' (author name)!"
"My friends and I contributed to that 60K+ sales figure! By the way, Shueisha, any chance you'd reveal the author's address? No ulterior motives, just wanna send some local gifts!"
"Seeing a manga I love achieve such success makes me so happy! But then I remember Mami Tomoe's sacrifice, and I started sharping my knife and prepare for war....."
"Forget Mami! At this rate, I'm convinced Sayaka's gonna die next volume!"
"Sayaka's doom is inevitable. Kyoko and Homura are probably next on the chopping block too."
"At least Madoka is safe! She's the title characterno way they'll pull a tragic ending on her, right?!"
While regular readers might not pay much attention to sales numbers, industry professionals were blown away. Discussions heated up in countless chat groups:
"First-week sales of 63K? Is Shueisha inflating the numbers? This is from a debut work without prior serialization?!"
"If the numbers are legit, then we've got a god-tier newcomer on our hands."
"The last time a phenomenon like this happened was over ten years ago!"
"I wonder how long it'll take Madoka Magica to hit a million copies."
"I still don't get ithow did such a dark twist on the magical girl genre become so popular?"
"Maybe it's because it defied conventions that it succeeded."
"Who cares about the 'why'? This manga has redefined magical girl stories. Time to take notes and follow the blueprint!"
"Big-brain move! Let's start copying!"
In the Shueisha authors' LINE group:
"63K in the first week? This isn't a newcomerit's a freaking great white shark!"
"The other winners of the Tezuka Award were just unlucky to face this behemoth."
"Honestly, even without Madoka Magica, the quality of this year's entries was weak. None of us had a shot at winning anyway."
"True, but facing a monster like this, even us veterans are shaking in our boots!"
"No kidding! My manga, which has sold 700K total, only did 20K in its first week back then. Madoka Magica is on a whole different level."
Meanwhile, in the new creators' chat group:
"Warrior of Love-sensei, please accept our humble worship!"
"Teach me how to draw, sensei! (Kneeling.jpg)"
"My editor told me even Tezuka Award winners don't usually attract much readership right away. But after seeing Madoka Magica's sales, he just went silent."
"I'm so jealous! When will I even qualify to release a single volume?"
"Snap out of it! Even if you qualify, you can't match that insane production speed!"
Buzz, Buzz, Buzz.
Feeling his phone constantly vibrate, Akifumi Mugiho took it out and frowned at the flood of messages filled with praise and private chats.
His expression could only be described as that classic meme: Elderly man on subway scrolling through his phone.
Confused, with a hint of disdain.
Seriously, what happened to the pride of being a manga artist?
These guys were groveling harder than professional simps!
Most importantly not a single message from a cute girl. What's the point?!
"What's going on?" Eriri curiously asked from beside him.
Akifumi immediately straightened up, discreetly pocketing his phone.
"Nothing much. Just a message from the teacher asking me to help tutor some classmates."
"Pfft, hahaha!"
Rolling his eyes at the laughter from the notorious slacker, Akifumi grumbled, "Oh, you think that's funny? Fine, I'll make sure you're on the tutoring list!"
Eriri's laughter froze, "No , no ,no. I don't need it!"
"By the way, check out my latest work!"
She eagerly pulled out drafts from her bag and handed them to him.
Akifumi flipped through the pages carefully.
After a while, he raised his head with a blank expression.
"Well? How is it?" Eriri asked expectantly.
Akifumi looked exasperated.
"Can I ask what kind of story you're even trying to tell?"
"Isn't it obvious? A magical girl story!"
"I can see that, but what's the direction? Is it defeat and insect-themed humiliation, or a wholesome victory where she gets together with her love interest?"
Eriri's cheeks reddened slightly, and she averted her gaze. "T-The second one!"
Akifumi didn't notice her reaction and sighed. "Wow, challenging yourself this time, huh?"
"Hmph!"
Eriri crossed her arms, wearing a smug "I'm secretly pleased, but I won't admit it" expression.
"But where's the actual story?" Akifumi asked.
"I haven't finished drawing it yet!"
"So you're telling me you spent all this time drawing seven pages full of hentai material and didn't even get to the story?!"
"Are you sure you're drawing a 20-page doujinshi for Summer Comiket and not some hentai illustration?"
....
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally Just a heads-up, there will be advanced chapters available there! and Thanks so much for reading!
Eriri remained silent for a moment, before letting out a sigh and saying in a tone of self-pity:
"I know, I know!"
"When I got to the fifth page, I realized something was wrong."
"But what could I do? I'd already drawn this much scene, and quitting now would be so unsatisfying!"
Seeing Eriri's face full of frustration, Akifumi didn't let her off easily.
"Then why did you hesitate when you got to the story part?"
"If you're dissatisfied, just keep drawing until the end! Show those people who doubt you that they're the ones who are wrong!"
"That would solve it, wouldn't it?"
Eriri bit her lower lip and stared at him with wide blue eyes full of grievance.
'Idiot!'
If I could be that cool, I wouldn't have ended up in this mess to begin with, right!?
At the same time, Akifumi couldn't help but sigh inwardly, feeling the same frustration as the girl.
'Why is she making things harder for herself?'
If you knew you weren't capable of something, why try it in the first place!?
Just continue drawing your usual hentai illustration! and your fans are looking forward to it.
Why mess around with something else?
If you have weird ideas, save them for when you have more time.
"You're so egoistic!"
Never mind.
Though there were many things he wanted to criticize, at least this time her procrastination didn't kick in.
The painful memories of frantically rushing to finish the manuscript in the final month made his stomach churn just thinking about it.
"Heh, who's so egoistic just now?"
The girl, who had just been looking all pitiful, now glared at him like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.
She pushed against his forehead with a disgusted look, trying to act tough, but her strength was so weak it posed no threat.
"Who else but you?" Akifumi rolled his eyes, teasing her.
"Are you sure you want me to list all the mistakes you've made recently because of your ego?"
"Ugh!"
Eriri let out a pitiful sound, and although she felt a strong sense of fear, she still braced herself and said, "Say it!"
"Fine, when you're all decayed in a few hundred years, your mouth will still be as stubborn."
Eriri snapped back, "Nonsense, it's soft!"
"Hmm?"
"What are you looking at, you've touch it before!"
Eriri glared at him, and within a few seconds, her face was a fiery red.?
In such a situation, she still managed to stir up a strange sense of competition.
Akifumi had a subtle look in his eyes, then smiled wickedly.
"Now that you mention it, we never got to fully experience last time, and you ran off."
When Eriri saw him getting closer, her heart skipped a beat, and an ominous feeling surged in her.
She stuttered, "W-What are you doing!?"
Akifumi paused for a moment, then honestly nodded, "What do you think?"
What?
What does that mean?
Eriri blinked in confusion, quickly reacting as she realized what he meant.
Her already blushing cheeks turned even redder, embarrassed and furious, but also slightly scared.
Though she didn't dislike him, the situation wasn't anything like she imagined!
At least...
"At least, we should move to another place!"
But Akifumi didn't give her a chance to speak, sealing her lips with his.
"Mmgh!"
Eriri let out a small cry.
This time, there was no escape, and she froze for a moment, her mind going blank...
10 minutes later.
Looking at Eriri, who was lying on the couch with a dazed expression, like someone who just pleasure themself, Akifumi felt his little brother got hard.
But, with his strong willpower, he managed to suppress it.
Though he knew she wouldn't resist anything at this point, he wanted to make her first time a good experience.
This casual approach wasn't his style.
"Fine, I take it back. Eriri's lips are definitely soft!"
Eriri, who hadn't fully recovered, could only weakly glare at him with all her might.
After a while, Eriri, regaining some energy, muttered, "You're just bullying me!"
Akifumi shrugged innocently, "Aren't you the one who asked me, 'What are you going to do?'"
She shot him a huge eye roll.
Do you really have no idea what that means?
Akifumi didn't mind her glare.
It's not like he would lose anything, and if she was happy, that's what mattered.
"Let's talk about the Summer CM."
Akifumi said, "The stuff you showed me earlier? Just keep it for yourself."
"You mean start over?" Eriri frowned.
"Well, what else is there?"
Akifumi shrugged. "Don't you think it's harder to fix something like this than to just start over from scratch?"
"Or do you already know how the plot should go?"
Eriri was at a loss for words, but then she stubbornly said, "But there's only a month and a half left until the Summer CM!"
The Summer CM takes place from the second Friday of August to Sunday.
It was now the middle of June, so there was actually a little more than a month and a half.
"You've done the last-minute rush before."
Eriri was speechless.
After thinking for a moment, she hesitated and said, "Then let's start over, I guess."
"But doesn't that mean we need to think about what to draw?"
"It's not like we're drawing a manga. You don't need to overthink it."
Eriri countered, "Even if it's just a doujin, story is also a important!"
"So after all these years, do you think you've improved and can write a new story?"
"..."
Eriri angrily muttered, "Can't you say something nice for me just once?"
"Lies don't hurt, but the truth is a sharp knife."
Akifumi said bluntly, "The truth is, after all these years, you still haven't made any progress in your storytelling."
"Instead of relying on 'experience' that you don't even have, why not try depending on me for a change?"
"Depend on you?"
Eriri looked at him with suspicion, and Akifumi casually replied,
"Well, I do know a few people in the manga industry."
"You know the person who drew Madoka Magica, right?"
"Of course!"
After the Madoka Magica volume came out, Eriri had bought a copy immediately and became a huge fan of "The Warrior of Love and Hope."
Although it was violent, the fresh path it depicted shocked her!
Thinking of something, Eriri looked at him suspiciously, "You don't mean you actually know the author, do you?"
"I do, actually."
"Huh?" Eriri laughed.
"I'll introduce you to him next time."
"Really?"
Eriri instantly believed him.
Akifumi wasn't the type to joke about such things.
"When?"
Seeing how excited Eriri was, Akifumi smiled, "When you finish your Summer CM work, I'll tell you."
"It's a deal!"
Eriri exclaimed, then jumped up from the couch.
"What are you doing?"
"Going back to draw!"
"Wait."
"Mm!?" Eriri didn't understand, and once again, the room was filled with her pitiful cry.
Friday, after school.
At a caf near Shueisha.
Akifumi Mugiho and Otosuna Mihari sat across from each other.
"This week, Madoka Magica started serialization in Weekly Shonen Jump," Akifumi began.
"The reader survey results show that it's currently in the top three rankings!"
Reader surveys have always been a tradition at Shueisha.
By looking at the feedback forms sent in by readers, you can clearly see which works are popular and which are not. Of course, this is a bit of an oversimplification.
Take To Love ru for instance.
Many male readers love it, but because it's too risqu, they wouldn't want anyone to know it's one of their top picks.
Or consider Medaka Box, The Strongest President, Kurokami by Nishio Ishin, which has always ranked low, but its volumes sell well.
This happens because Nishio Ishin has a strong fanbase, but they don't often buy Weekly Shonen Jump.
Back to the topic.
Akifumi thought about the plot of Madoka Magica's first chapter.
It has some subtle hints about Akemi Homura going back in time, but without knowing the full plot, it doesn't really stand out from a typical magical girl story.
For a magazine primarily focused on boys' manga, the magical girl genre wouldn't usually be well-received.
Yet, the feedback from readers was great.
The only explanation for this is simple:
These readers must have already bought the manga volumes and know the upcoming storylines!
"I didn't expect that the editor, Otosuna-san, would be the kind of person who cares about this stuff," Akifumi teased.
Mihari Otosuna shrugged helplessly. "What do you think adults work hard for?!"
No matter how passionate you are, without proper rewards, that passion gets drained.
For a mature adult, the only thing that can move you is the paycheck.
"A top three ranking means you got a bonus at the end of the month, and I'm counting on you for it."
With that, Mihari gave Akifumi a pitiful look.
"I think you should rely more on the readers," Akifumi responded.
"By the way, as a perk, the author also gets a bonus!"
"And it's much higher than what we editors get!"
Mihari looked at him enviously.
Akifumi nodded seriously.
"I'll encourage the fans to vote for Madoka Magica more!"
What a change of heart!
Mihari almost rolled her eyes at how fickle Akifumi was, but since she too would benefit form it, she let it slide.
"Hold on,"
Mihari Otosuna suddenly realized, "Aren't you still lacking an official SNS account?"
Akifumi shot him a big eye-roll.
"Are you the editor, or am I? You should've thought of this yourself."
Though annoyed, Mihari couldn't deny that he was in the wrong.
"Sorry, I'll help you apply for one when we get back."
Akifumi gave her a look that said, "You've finally grown up, I felt so lonely now."
Don't be mad, don't be mad! Mihari breathed in deeply and tried to calm herself.
"Madoka Magica's sales are dropping this week, but breaking 100,000 copies sales should be no problem," Mihari Otosuna added.
"Second-week sales drop? That's normal. Don't worry." Akifumi said.
"But 100,000 copies sales sure is impressive."
Mihari nodded instinctively before realizing, wait, wasn't this supposed to be MY line?
Then she thought, "Wait a minute. This boy work is doing so well, and she's getting more salary and bonuses."
So that makes him my boss, and Shueisha is just the middleman paying the salary!
'Of course, I'm still the editor' she told herself, feeling a little better about it.
After discussing the latest situation, Mihari asked with a serious look, "So, Akifumi-sensei, what did you ask to meet about today?"
"Don't worry, it's not a big deal."
Akifumi waved his hand, signaling him to relax.
"I finished Madoka Magica already. I'm here to give you the next batch of pages."
"You finished it?" Mihari blinked.
"Actually, you didn't have to work so hard."
"The last batch of pages you gave me will last for quite a while."
For example, the volume that's already out has 12 chapters, which is enough for over two months!
"You could afford to slack off a little, no problem."
"True, but I'm not drawing Madoka Magica anymore."
Sure enough.
Mihari put a hand to her forehead, realizing this guy was a "problem child."
But fixing these issues was part of her job as the editor!
She clenched her fist and took a deep breath, ready to defend her editor honor.
With a big smile, she meekly asked, "Did something happen at home, Akifumi-sensei?"
"If you need anything, feel free to let me know. The company is more than happy to help!"
Akifumi stared at him, confused. "What are you talking about?"
"I'll be blunt."
Mihari Otosuna said seriously, "With Madoka Magica doing so well, why are you choosing to end it?"
"End it? When did I say that?"
Mihari Otosuna was disappointed, "But you just said you wouldn't be drawing Madoka Magica anymore!"
"I've finished it. Why would I draw more?"
"So you've finished it"
Mihari sighed in relief, but then her eyes went wide in shock.
"You finished it!?"
She gasped loudly enough to attract the attention of everyone around them.
Mihari didn't care.
"You mean the pages you gave me aren't just for the next issue, but for the entire Madoka Magica series until the end?"
"That's right."
"Huh?"
She couldn't process it.
How fast could this guy work?!
It's almost as if his creative speed is like an electric motor!
But wait...
No way, even with how fast he works, a long series can't possibly be finished this quickly.
Unless
"How many more volumes will there be for Madoka Magica?" she asked cautiously.
"One," Akifumi replied.
As expected!!
Mihari Otosuna couldn't help but laugh and cry at the same time.
"Akifumi-sensei, Madoka Magica has so much potential. You don't have to end it so soon."
"Once I've finished telling the story I wanted to, it's time to end it."
"Don't you think it's a waste?"
"Next time, you might not be able to come up with a hit like this, and getting another serialization opportunity isn't guaranteed."
"Also, creating a new story is no easy feat."
"If you're worried about that, there's no need to be."
"Actually, I've already started the next story. I've finished the first part of it."
"Huh?"
Mihari sat there in shock, unable to process it.
Did I hear that right?
If not when did drawing manga and creating story get so easy!?
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally Just a heads-up, there will be advanced chapters available there! and Thanks so much for reading!
After bidding farewell to Akifumi Mugiho, Otosuna Mihari didn't even remember how she made her way back to the office.
"Does this world really have such monsters talent?"
"Or is he just messing with me using his old work?"
These two thoughts kept swirling in her mind.
She barely managed to greet the colleagues who spoke to her along the way, eventually making it back to her desk.
"Overthinking won't change anything."
"Anyway, let's just take a look first."
With the two works in hand, Mihari didn't hesitate for a second and chose Madoka Magica.
If she were to just go along with things, she would never agree to let it end like this!!
This was for that annoying guy, and also for herself!
At the end of the first volume, Kyubey true identity was revealed a little.
Though it looked like a cute pet on the outside, its corrupted form was truly evil, sending chills down the spine!
Many people who had first seen it thought it was adorable, but now, they wished they could travel back in time and slap their past selves for ever thinking that.
Mihari was no exception.
Of course, from an editor's perspective, she had to admit that the character was perfectly crafted.
It was designed to seem so cute before its true nature was revealed, and when the truth came out, it was so sinister, it made you feel pure hatred from the heart!
It was the kind of hatred that wouldn't be soothed even after hundreds of attempts to destroy it!
The seamless transition between these two faces in one characterthis skill alone would leave countless new creators in awe!
At the same time, in the final chapter, some truth about the magical girls was also exposed.
The real magical girl had already 'died' the moment they became one!
Their body turned into a puppet, only moving but unable to feel pain.
The true self, the soul, was transformed into a 'Soul Gem'!
If the distance between the body and the Soul Gem became too large, they would lose contact.
The body would turn into a true empty shell!
"This concept gives me the chills just thinking about it!"
Mihari couldn't help but exclaim.
The logic of it all was so tight, it felt right in the deepest part of her heart. It just made sense!
When she took a step back, a half-month after the release of the volume, someone online had already made a logical guess!
The so-called 'Witch' was the transformation of the magical girl!
When the Soul Gem becomes fully corrupted, it turns into 'The Seed of Sorrow' and becomes a 'Witch' that a magical girl should destroy!
Although the plot hadn't clarified it yet, based on all the previous hints, this guess had already been accepted by 99%!
The remaining 1% was just waiting for the official confirmation!
With this in mind, when Sayaka turned into a 'Witch,' Mihari calmly accepted it.
When Kyoko tried to bring Sayaka back to her former self, but could only walk toward a non-existent heaven with Sayaka in tragic silence, Mihari felt a silent sadness.
When Homura's backstory was fully revealed, her endless despair in the repeated loops, still holding on with immense willpower, doing everything for that one person
"I'm from the future."
"I've met you countless times, and witnessed your death countless times."
"How can I save you?"
"To find the answer, I've come back countless times"
"I'm sorry, you probably don't understand, it must be disgusting, right"
As the tears slid down the girl's cheeks and that helpless expression appeared in front of her
"With every repetition, you and my timeline drift further apart."
"Our feelings also drift away, and our words become harder to understand."
"I've probably been lost for a long time, haven't I?"
This monologue, combined with the powerful visuals, left Mihari, despite her editorial mindset, moved to tears.
With the arrival of the Witch's Night, the main character, Madoka, finally voiced her wish:
"I want to eliminate all the witches, even before they appear."
"In all universes, past and future witches, I'll eliminate them all with my own hands!"
"I don't want the people who believe in hope to cry. I want them to keep smiling till the end."
"I'll change the rules that hinder them! I'll break them!"
"This is my wish!!"
By this point, Mihari's tears were brimming, overwhelmed.
A teenage girl, sacrificing herself to give hope to the world, saving others and the world
The price was even more painful than death.
No words could express how cruel this was for the girl.
The world gained new hope, but 'Madoka' was permanently erased from it.
Even her parents, who loved her, wouldn't remember her.
And for Homura, she the only one person who still remembered 'Madoka,' how cruel was this?
Mihari didn't know.
But she truly felt the love and hope through these illustrations.
Even if the "love" and "hope" weren't the endings she wished for.
But
"It's because of the regrets and imperfections that it becomes unforgettable."
From an editor's perspective, this ending was perfect!
"This guy had planned this from the start, is that why he chose such a nickname?"
'The Warrior of Love and Hope.'
Sitting at her desk, Otosuna Mihari thought long and hard, unable to speak for a while.
After some time, she couldn't help but sigh heavily.
"This guy really doesn't give any opportunities for a comeback!"
Clearly, if the focus had shifted to Homura, the content could have expanded much more!
What kind of interactions would the other girls have in different timelines?
Could there have been a better ending?
But this guy wrapped it all up in less than a hundred pages and ended it decisively.
'Sure enough, he still too young!'
Young people often value personal honor over the money that so many people chase after, and aiming for a high level, don't they?
Mihari couldn't help but imagine a reason.
"With such a perfect ending, O can't find any reason to reject it!"
Damn it.
She had just gotten close to him, and now he was disappearing in the blink of an eye?
"Right! He said he drew a new work!"
Even if it doesn't match Madoka Magica, as long as it's half as good, the readers should still love it, right?
With this thought in mind, Mihari picked up the second manuscript from him with a mix of anticipation and nervousness!
As the outer wrapping paper was removed, A girl in a pure white dress, with silver hair slightly disheveled, and a playful smile on her face, gazed at the viewer with a gentle expression as if looking through time itself.
"No matter how many times I see it, I have to admit that this guy's art is just so comfortable."
She sighed, her eyes falling to the title of the work.
"Anohana: The Flower We Saw That Day."
Mihari couldn't help but curl her lips.
"Is this guy writing a light novel or what?"
Akifumi Mugiho sat on the subway, but his mind kept drifting back to a scene from a few days ago.
...
Flashback
It happened at Monday, at 10 p.m.
"Even if witches never appear in this world again, the curses of human existence won't disappear."
"The world's distortion has changed shape, and now it watches from the darkness, peeking into the obscure."
"Though the world continues to repeat sorrow and hatred, and it's beyond saving, this is still the place she wanted to protect."
"I still remember clearly, I'll never forget her."
"So, I'll keep fighting."
The girl in the image arched like a crescent moon, her face devoid of much expression.
A pink satin ribbon, belonging to someone, tied her black hair into twin tails, but her face showed no emotion. In her eyes, there was an unmistakable sadness.
"Don't forget, always, somewhere, someone is fighting for you."
"As long as you remember her, you are not alone."
Feathers of gods and demons intertwined.
Time seemed to rewind to the day when the wheel of fate first started turning.
A pink-haired girl held the hand of another, with braided hair, her face glowing with a bright smile.
"We're already friends."
"From the past to the future, always."
"Yeah..."
The other girl also smiled back, her eyes warm and full of sweetness.
"Forever."
At the very end, the scene lingered on their backs.
As the final stroke of the pen was drawn, Akifumi let out a deep sigh of relief.
A smile spread across his face, one he couldn't hide.
"Finally finished!"
He had started this work in early April, and now, it was nearing the end of June.
After almost three months and close to 500 pages of artwork, even a full-time manga artist with assistants could only manage such a feat with difficulty!
Not to mention, all of this was completed by Akifumi alone!
A wave of intense accomplishment flooded his heart, followed by a tinge of emptiness and melancholy.
It felt just like when you finish something, only to realize the void that follows.
"Does finishing a manga really have such a lingering effect?"
Akifumi smiled bitterly and shook his head.
He took a moment to adjust his mood.
"Now, I can finally take it easy..."
But before he could finish his thought, flashes of memories suddenly popped into his mind.
It was like stepping into a scorching summer day.
The buzzing of cicadas in his ears, the sound of a game controller clicking, and the scene of a shabby room with no air conditioning, a boy covered in sweat, and a TV playing loud game sounds.
The scene shifted to an old alley.
A pair of high school students, a boy and a girl, walked side by side, chatting.
"I hate it, it's not like that."
"No way, you definitely grew up, huh?"
"Heh... but I like..."
"Nishina."
"Nishina."
"Nishina, Nishina..."
"Don't let your inferior genes survive, you bunch of horny machines."
The boy cursed with frustration.
"Eh~ Is this the Lip Monster?"
A silver-haired girl appeared out of nowhere, leaning close to the boy with a puzzled look.
"No, woman just have low IQ."
The girl didn't mind the boy's snark, rubbing against him like a kitten while explaining.
"But it does look like it, right? Look at those thick lips."
"If you say that, the uncle at the abacus class also counts as a Lip Monster..."
At that moment, the boy suddenly realized something, his gaze snapping to the side.
In the next instant, it was as if he saw something unbelievable, and the popsicle in his mouth fell to the ground.
"But, Nen-tai..."
"Nen-tai?"
The girl looked at the boy in confusion.
The boy put down his game controller and stood up from the tatami mat.
"The summer monster is really quite ferocious."
As the boy spoke, the scene sped by, like flipping through someone's life.
A few minutes later, Akifumi Mugiho rubbed his temples, a tired sigh escaping his lips.
'Is this a sign that I've been taking it too easy with drawing manga? Is the universe trying to challenge me?'
There was no doubtthe scenes he just saw were memories from his past life.
This confirmed his earlier suspicion that whenever a manga ended, more memories would resurface, stored as clearly as data in his mind.
And those memories he just saw were from a very famous anime from his past life, "Ano Hi Mita Hana no Namae wo Bokutachi wa Mada Shiranai" (Anohana), also known as "That Flower" or "Anohana."
"This is really pushing it," Akifumi Mugiho muttered.
Anohana was an original anime.
He couldn't just jump from being a manga artist straight into adapting an anime, could he? That would be unrealistic.
Though there were other stories in his memories, Akifumi Mugiho wasn't planning on drawing them.
First off, the art style didn't fit, and secondly, the themes didn't suit a high school student like him who wasn't even 18 yet.
So...
"Guess I'll have to try adapting Anohana into a manga."
This was troublesome!
Just thinking about turning a 24-minute anime into a manga made his head spin.
The panel layout, content distribution, how to make the story interesting in just 20 pages...
All these problems would be on him to solve.
"Well, it's a bit of a challenge, but it's not impossible."
Maybe he couldn't have created a masterpiece like "Madoka Magica," but his years of experience in the manga industry shouldn't be underestimated.
As long as he could rewatch a work over and over again, the only challenge would be how much time it would take.
"Alright, let's give this a shot!"
His previous thoughts of slacking off were replaced with a competitive drive.
He began thinking, sketching, and working nonstop, even skipping class when necessary...
Flashback end
"Finally, I finished the first chapter last night."
On the subway, Akifumi Mugiho brought himself back to the present.
It wasn't so much about rushing today, but it was a good timing to submit the continuation of "Madoka Magica" and the first chapter of "Anohana" to his editor.
"I wonder if 'Anohana' will pass the review?"
There was no way to fully tell the 24-minute episode in just 20 pages of manga.
He had only managed to outline some background information and couldn't even get to the main storyline yet.
But...
"With all these hints, they should catch on, right?"
"Besides, Shueisha has the most professional editors in the industry. They won't just reject a chapter right off the bat, will they?"
Akifumi Mugiho was somewhat confident in his artwork, and with the healing genre of the story, there was definitely potential in the market.
As he thought this, a sense of unease started creeping in.
"I didn't feel this way when I submitted 'Madoka Magica.'"
Maybe it was because, in a way, this was an half original creation of his?
The former was like copying answers, but this felt more like reading comprehensionleaving a vague reference point for others to figure out based on their own skill.
He slapped his cheek and shook off the anxiety.
"Whatever."
"If it doesn't pass, I'll take this time to rest and refine the content."
"If it does pass... well, I'll deal with the future when it comes."
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally Just a heads-up, there will be advanced chapters available there! and Thanks so much for reading!
Saturday.
"Ding-ding-ding, ding-ding-ding."
The sound of a completely unfamiliar alarm woke Akifumi.
He reached out to turn it off, shaking his head slightly as his still-sleepy brain throbbed.
After sitting up in bed for a while and becoming more awake, he sighed with mixed emotions.
"The person who made this game probably spent a lot of time in a mental hospital!"
Madoka Magica was finally complete, and the first episode of Anohana was done. Now, it was just a matter of waiting for the results to come in.
As for Eriri, that girl hadn't shown up all week.
The reasons? Either she was desperately trying to catch up on work or she was too shy.
He'd promised to help back in May, but here we were, and she hadn't even started yet.
Looking back now, it felt a bit like worrying for nothing.
In any case, Akifumi had no work left to do now!
No work... and it was the weekend! That meant it was time to play some games to reward himself, right?
So, without much time to browse, he bought a game called Only Up on Steam, after receiving a "warm recommendation" from a bunch of online users.
What happened next?
After a whole night of playing, with endless climbing, falling, and torturous gameplay, Akifumi finally uninstalled the game at 1 AM, throwing in a few choice words for the users who recommended it.
Who would've thought that the torment of the game would follow him into his dreams?
In the dream, just as he was about to reach the top, he kept falling back down to the very start.
Even if the alarm hadn't gone off, he would have been jolted awake by the nightmare.
"Stupid game, stupid developer, don't let me catch you in real life!"
After cursing the game one more time to vent his frustration, Akifumi finally got out of bed to start his morning routine.
He made breakfast, brushed his teeth, and ate...
About half an hour passed.
It was now 8:50 AM.
He had an hour before his meeting with Kato at 10 AM.
Plenty of time.
He changed into a white short-sleeve shirt and khaki shorts.
Considering it was late June, with the temperature already rising in Tokyo, his outfit was perfectly normal.
But with his standout looks, he quickly became the center of attention as he walked.
By the time he arrived at JR Harajuku Station, he'd already been approached by women wanting to strike up conversationsalmost ten times, if he counted them all.
"No matter where he is, Akifumi always gets so much attention, doesn't he?" Kato commented with a neutral expression.
It was hard to tell if she was genuinely envious or just teasing him. Probably the latter?
Akifumi smiled, "If a beautiful girl like you were to approach me, I will accept them right away"
"Beautiful girl? Me?" Kato blinked, a little surprised.
"I've never heard that before... but I'm a bit happy about it."
"But you must have said that to a lots of girls before, right?"
"No way! I've never said anything like that before!"
Kato's expression remained deadpan.
Akifumi laughed inwardly, adding to himself, 'Well in this world at least, it's the first time I said that.'
"Should i felt a little bit happier just now now?"
"Well, if you're happy, Kato, you should show it in your face !"
But Kato didn't respond to his teasing.
Akifumi shook his head and then asked, "So, what's the plan for today?"
"Harajuku shopping district."
Just as he'd expected, Kato mentioned the place he thought of first.
But...
"I know that, but I meant, what exactly are we doing there?"
"We're going shopping, of course."
Kato looked at him as if he were a clueless child.
"I mean, Akifumi-kun, you're so good at academics. Why would you not know something so simple?"
"Is this what it means to just good at studying?" she teased.
"..."
Akifumi fell silent for a moment before breaking into a smile.
"You're right, Kato. Shall we go then?"
It was clear Kato was hiding something she didn't want to reveal.
But what could it be? What could someone who only had me as a friend possibly be hiding? His curiosity was piqued.
It was still before 10 AM, but when he looked around, the area outside the shopping district was already crowded.
Once inside, it only got worse.
Today, Kato was wearing a white sleeveless dress with a red cardigan draped.
Her pale, long legs were as smooth as ivory, making her look like a beautiful sight wherever she went.
If she had added a white beret to her outfit, she would have perfectly recreated the classic image from a story!
"Every time I see you, Kato, it feels unreal."
"Hm?" Kato gave him a puzzled look.
"You're such a cute girl, but... why does it feel like you have zero presence?"
Kato fell silent for a moment before replying, "Why would Akifumi-kun think I'm cute?"
"Because you are cute."
"..."
Akifumi shrugged. "I'm not just saying this to be polite. It's just how I feel."
Kato was quiet for a while before she spoke again.
"But, honestly, even the teachers in our class don't really pay attention to me."
Before he could respond, she continued, "I think someone like Shiina-san is the truly cute one."
"She easily attracts everyone's attention, and they genuinely like her."
Akifumi raised an eyebrow. "So you think Shiina-san gets all that attention just because she's cute?"
"Because she's cute and everyone likes her?"
"Hm?" Kato tilted her head, confused.
"I always thought you were pretty smart, Kato, but I guess I was wrong," he said with a smirk.
"You're a total idiot!"
Kato didn't seem offended, though.
Instead, she answered calmly, "I've never claim I'm smart."
"But I don't think I'm an idiot either."
Akifumi chuckled.
"Idiots never admit they're idiots."
"Whether or not people pay attention to you or like you, does that really have anything to do with being cute?"
"Maybe being cute does make it easier to get attention, but in the end, it's really about the person's personality."
"No one likes someone who's annoying, no matter how cute they are. But people will happily be friends with someone who's easy to get along with."
"Just like meI'm not popular, am I?"
"So, with your reasoning, Kato, doesn't that make you the real idiot?"
"Making others think that their are an idiot, that is really cruel, Akifumi."
If it were anyone else, they'd probably be crushed by that remark.
But Kato's expression remained calm as she said, "Maybe you're right, but... are you serious about the other thing?"
"Huh?"
"About you being unpopular."
"Eh? Could it be that I'm unexpectedly popular among the girls at school?"
Akifumi touched his chin, a little surprised.
He hadn't received love letters since the second half of his first year, nor had any girls come to talk to him.
So, to think that he was secretly popular?
He didn't mind this version of reality!
Kato gave him a rare deadpan look.
"Saying others are idiots... don't you look a bit like one yourself?"
"How could i even know that! I don't have any friends at school you know...."
No friends = no access to information, right?
Akifumi had his doubts.
Given her assassin-like abilities, she could probably learn everything even the exam answers with a little effort, right?!
"I feel like Akifumi is thinking some really rude about me..."
'Tch.'
She's so sharp.
"No, not at all!"
He quickly denied it, trying to steer the conversation back.
"So, what do you mean, Kato?"
"On the way here, didn't you also get approached by a lot of people? Doesn't that count as being popular?"
!!
How does she know about that?!
Is she stalking me from somewhere?!
Akifumi froze, staring at Kato in disbelief.
"It's kind of rude to stare a person like that, you know?"
"I'm sorry."
He quickly apologized, then added, "But those people were just interested in my body, not my popularity!"
"Really now~"
She stretched out her words, even though her expression didn't change, Akifumi could tell she wasn't convinced.
"We are here."
With a simple statement, Kato stopped in front of a clothing store.
"A men's clothing store?"
Akifumi raised an eyebrow, glancing at Kato, "Are you going to...?"
"I'm buying a gift for my father." Kato said it plainly.
"His birthday is coming up, and I wanted to get him something nice."
Akifumi sighed with relief.
If she'd wanted him to help her pick out clothes for some other man, that would have been trouble!
Her reason made sense, no need to question it.
She had no friends, so who else would she be buying gifts for but her family?
"Is it a suit set? What kind of style does your dad like?"
Kato thought for a moment and shook her head.
"Not necessarily a suit, and I don't know what kind of style he likes."
"He's always working and wears suits."
No clues to go on?
Akifumi nodded.
"Well, let's go in and take a look."
"Mm."
Kato nodded, agreeing.
"Good afternoon, how can I help you?"
"We'll just look around for now."
"Okay."
Ignoring the cheerful sales assistant, the two casually wandered around the store.
"This one, this one, and this one..."
Kato picked out clothes, trousers, and jackets in various styles.
Before long, she had so many items in her arms that she could barely hold them all.
"Why are you picking out so many clothes?" Akifumi asked, puzzled.
"Trying them on."
"Oh." He nodded instinctively, then widened his eyes.
"Who are you planning to try them on for?"
Kato blinked, confused.
"Didn't I say?"
"No!"
"Oh, well, then can you help me?"
She clasped her hands together, earnestly asking for his help.
"??"
Akifumi stared at the stack of clothes she was holding, now more than ten pieces.
"My dad and you have similar builds, could you help me?"
She used polite speech.
Akifumi sighed in resignation.
"Next time, if you don't explain, I'm never agreeing to this kind of thing again."
"Thank you for your help, Akifumi."
Kato's smile flashed, but Akifumi didn't catch it as he turned to leave the store.
Half an hour later, exhausted, Akifumi followed Kato out of the store.
"The next store is on the third floor."
??
Did she just say that in that cold voice?
We've been at this for half an hour nonstop!
Not even a break for water, not even a chance to catch my breath!
Not even a mule on a farm gets treated this way!!
Akifumi gave her a deadpan look.
"As a thank-you for helping me today, I've already prepared a gift. I'm sure you'll like it."
A gift?
Akifumi couldn't help but scan Kato up and down.
Her dress and jacket didn't have pockets, and the small purse she was carrying only had a phone and some cash inside.
"So... what's this gift you prepared for me?"
He was starting to get curious now.
"Let's go"
"Aren't you going to take a break?"
"No need"
She was more interested in the shopping than the gift itself!
...
"Thank you for helping today, Akifumi."
By this point, Akifumi was too tired to say much.
He just waved his hand weakly.
From a little past 10 AM to 5 PM, the only break they had was for lunch.
It wasn't even the physical exhaustion that was bothering him it was more that he felt emotionally drained.
Luckily, Kato hadn't dragged him into more clothes fitting. Instead, they were now looking at other small items.
"This is your payment for today."
Kato handed him a bag with a small smile.
Akifumi froze, not reaching for it right away.
"Isn't this the gift you were buying for your father?"
"Nope." Kato shook her head.
"My dad's body shape has changed, so he's not like Akifumi."
"So...?"
"I tricked you."
"From the start, it was all to get a gift for you." She winked playfully.
"Today's the main event for Akifumi, so it's only fair that you work a little for it, right?"
Thinking back, there were a lot of holes in her story, and if he dug deeper, he'd probably find the truth.
Akifumi laughed bitterly. "Your acting skills are pretty impressive."
"Thanks for the compliment."
"But why did you suddenly want to buy me a gift?"
"Why...?" Kato tilted her head, "Isn't tomorrow your birthday, Akifumi-kun?"
"Of course I should give a gift to a friend, right?"
Tomorrow's my birthday?
Akifumi blinked, then remembered the date June 24th.
Wasn't tomorrow his birthday?
"You even forgot your own birthday... Akifumi, you're so careless."
Noticing his expression, Kato's tone softened a bit.
"Well, it's because I've been so busy lately."
Akifumi rolled his eyes but smiled.
"Dragging the birthday boy around to pick out his own gift... that's kind of excessive."
But...
"But thanks you, Kato!"
"This is definitely a gift that satisfies me."
It wasn't about what he got, but the thought behind it that meant the most.
Hearing that, Kato smiled faintly.
"I'm glad you like it, Akifumi."
"Hey kid, happy birthday! Ouch, why are you hitting me?"
"Why are you even asking? Don't you know why? Give me the phone."
"Huh? We haven't talked in so long, I wanted to have a quick chat with that kid."
"Huh!?"
Hearing those familiar voices on the other end of the line, Akifumi couldn't help but smile warmly.
"Hey, Mugiho, it's me. Your dad force me to go out form the living room and do the dishes."
"Did Dad get you mad again?"
"That man's the one to blame!"
Mentioning it, Akifumi Nakui's irritation flared up again.
"We were supposed to be home yesterday, according to the plan."
"But he secretly took on another job."
Akifumi sighed in resignation.
"So, does this mean you won't be able to come home this time either?"
"I'm sorry, Mugiho."
Thinking back, this wasn't the first time it had happened.
Since about the fifth grade, on every birthday, they were never around.
Either they came home a few days late, or something came up right before his birthday and they had to leave early.
It was probably around then that his personality started becoming more withdrawn.
He immersed himself in the world of anime, where he felt more comfortable.
They felt guilty about it, so when it came to money, they were never stingy.
They provided his basic living expenses without question, and anything else he wanted, they'd get it for him.
Despite not having anyone around to look after him, he hadn't gone astrayhe even kept his top grades. It was almost a miracle!
'Any normal 16-year-old kid would probably be angry, right?'
Disappointed time and time again by the most important people in his life...
But still...
"Well, it can't be helped."
"...Mugiho, are you upset?"
"Nope~"
Akifumi replied with a smile.
"For you and dad, this job is a lifelong passion. How could I get in the way of that?"
"Huh, so you're really not upset?"
Akifumi Nakui sounded a bit surprised, then spoke with a touch of warmth, "Mugiho, you've really have grown up."
"If you really think I've grown up, then stop trying to trick me like I'm still a kid."
Akifumi sighed.
"Dad's probably there with you, right?"
"Haha, Nakui, looks like this kid caught on," Akifumi Ye's voice came from the background with a hint of embarrassment.
"You idiot!"
"Bang."
Is this what it's like to have a wife that have a black belt in karate?
How scary!
Akifumi silently mourned for his dad in his heart.
A few seconds later, the phone went quiet again.
Akifumi Nakui spoke awkwardly, "When did you figure it out?"
"It's always the same excuses. If you're going to make up excuses, at least put some effort into it."
"And besides, do you think dad would have the courage to take on a task behind your back?"
"I knew you guys wouldn't fool me like that!"
In his heart, Akifumi Ye silently gave a thumbs-up to Akifumi, but his face showed guilt.
"It's my fault!"
His survival instincts were on full display.
But Akifumi Nakui didn't seem to care, still awkwardly continuing, "So, you've known this whole time?"
"By the way, what do you want for your birthday this year?"
Now that was a really awkward topic change.
Akifumi shook his head, thought for a moment, then his eyes lit up, and a playful grin appeared on his face.
"For a gift, I'd like a little sister."
"!!"
Akifumi Ye's eyes lit up, almost shouting out "Good job!"
Akifumi Nakui, on the other hand, looked embarrassed and scolded, "W-what are you talking about, you kid!"
"Well, you guys are never around, and I'm pretty lonely."
"Now that I've thought about it, you could start trying in July, and by next May, you could have a little baby! Just bear with it for another year, and once the baby's one year old, I'll be ready for college."
"You don't want to take care of the baby? You could just leave it to me."
"And you guys aren't even that old. Mom, you're only 38."
"Even though it's considered high-risk, people in their 50s are still having kids! You've got the advantage here!!"
"By the way, hey, Mom, are you listening? Hello?"
"Beep beep beep..."
Hearing the busy tone, Akifumi smiled brightly.
"Ding dong."
His phone vibrated, and a new message alert sounded.
"You've got guts, messing with your mom like that!"
Akifumi chuckled:
"Well, neither you nor Mom are around, what's there to be afraid of?"
"Don't say it like that, you better watch out, your mom might buy a plane ticket and come back to take care of you."
"Well, that's even better."
A brief silence.
"By the way, do you have enough money this month? Should I send you more?
I heard there's this manga called 'Puella Magi Madoka Magica' that's really popular."
"You're into stuff like that, so I bet you'll want to buy some comics or figures. That stuff gets pretty expensive."
"By the way, have you made any new friends recently? Even though I don't mind you staying at home, I hope you have someone to celebrate with on occasions like this."
"You know, with what we do, your mom and I, we probably can't ever quit this job."
"But if there's one thing we really regret, it's that we don't spend enough time with you."
"Don't mind your mom being mad right now; she may hung up on you now.
but she might actually consider your suggestion though."
"If you get that little sister, don't think you're off the hook!"
Reading all this from his dad brought a warm feeling in Akifumi's heart.
Even though they weren't physically present, they seemed to know more about his life than many parents who were always around.
Simply putting in the effort to understand his interests already showed how much they cared, more than most parents.
"Such a big guy, trying to be all emotional."
"Money's fine, don't worry. I'm not going to be shy about it, since I'm the 'abandoned' one."
"I'm not some friendless loser! I'm pretty popular! I just got a gift yesterday."
"As for favors, let's see when you really get me that little sister first."
"By the way, are you sure you don't mind Mom seeing this?"
"Come on, we're both guys here, what's there to worry about? I always let her have her way anyway."
"There's no shame in letting your woman have a little power."
"A message has been deleted."
"A message has been deleted."
Akifumi smiled.
"Deleting doesn't help, I already took a screenshot."
"??"
"You kid, how fast are your hands!"
"Get me two limited edition figures."
"Which ones?"
"I'll tell you when I decide."
"Deal."
"By the way, anything new on your side?"
"Tsk, you wouldn't care about this stuff. Why bother telling you? It'd be like playing the lute to a cow."
Still, Akifumi Ye started sharing his experiences, clearly from the heart.
"This time we went to India. They found a strange mask from under there."
A strange mask?
Akifumi couldn't help but imagine something in his mind, his expression becoming a bit uncertain.
Isn't this supposed to be the normal crossover world for anime and manga?
There shouldn't be anything too weird popping up, right?
.........
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally Just a heads-up, there will be advanced chapters available there! and Thanks so much for reading!
It was 12 PM.
Half an hour ago, he was feeling a bit hungry.
Akifumi took out his phone and ordered some nearby takeout.
Now, he was just waiting for it to arrive.
"If I had to say, a birthday is just another normal day," he thought.
Kids might get excited about it, but as you get older, some people might even forget how old they are without counting on their fingers first.
As for the chat with his dad, it had already ended an hour ago.
They were currently in Europe, with a time difference of about 9 hours. As a "mature" child, Akifumi knew not to disturb them.
After seeing the photo of "the mask" that Akifumi Ye had sent, he sighed in relief.
Fortunately, it wasn't what he had imagined.
Otherwise, it might have been a disasterhis parents could have gone from being busy to just gone.
Not thinking too much about it, he turned his attention back to the third volume of Love Metronome, which he had bought from the bookstore a few days ago but hadn't had time to read thoroughly yet.
Before regaining his past life's memories, he had been a huge fan of Kasumi Utako-sensei.
He always bought three copies per volumeone for himself, one for his collection, and one to recommend to others.
After all, her works were truly great.
Even though the first two volumes had a somewhat raw, inexperienced feel to them, the sense of love they conveyed was irresistible.
The third volume, which he was reading now, felt much more mature in terms of writing.
Still...
"Even though it's the best one yet, the sales are still declining," he muttered.
It was obvious why.
With the earlier volumes not doing so well, the promotional resources for later ones were significantly reduced.
Of course, this had nothing to do with him.
Even though he knew Kasumi Utako's real name, appearance, and school, he had no direct interaction with the beautiful senpai.
In the original story, Love Metronome was nearly discontinued after the second volume, but thanks to the help of Taki Tomoya, it had shot to successfortunately, that didn't happen in this timeline.
For now, Akifumi was just an ordinary fan, quietly reading Kasumi Utako's new work, and nothing more.
.....
Meanwhile, a young girl was nervously standing outside a door, fist clenched, ready to knock.
But recalling what had happened the last time, she hesitated and lowered her hand.
"Ugh," she sighed, her heart filled with frustration.
"I'm such an idiot."
She thought back to when he had asked so eagerly about the cakes she bought last time, and how she had been too angry because of what had happened the day before.
She had completely ignored him.
Since then, their brief exchanges had stopped entirely.
"Why is it like this...." she muttered, feeling guilty.
"But I can't back down now!"
Shiina Mahiru clenched her fist, encouraging herself.
"Today's Akifumi-kun's birthday!"
She needed to at least hand him the gift.
It wouldn't be enough to express her thanks, but it was definitely better than doing nothing.
Akifumi's birthday wasn't a secret.
Back when school started, as a popular boy, many details about him were in the public, including his birthday.
Just as she was about to gather the courage to knock on the door, someone spoke from behind.
"Um"
Shiina Mahiru turned around and saw a man in restaurant uniform, apologetically looking at her.
'?'
'Do I know him?'
The girl thought, but before she could speak, the man spoke again.
"I'm so sorry. The restaurant was really busy, so your order took longer to arrive than expected!"
He bowed deeply, apologizing profusely.
"Eh? Eh?"
Caught off guard by the man's intensity, Shiina Mahiru hesitated before saying, "It's... it's fine."
The man sighed in relief and continued.
"That'll be 3680 yen, please. Is this from Akifumi-san's order?"
The girl took a moment to realize what had happened.
She wanted to explain, but seeing the man's nervous expression, she couldn't bring herself to say anything.
'Never mind.'
Since it was already a misunderstanding, she figured it was better to let it continue.
She didn't want to make him apologize again.
After pulling out money from her small bag, she counted the bills.
"1, 2, 3..."
Her fair skin flushed slightly as she counted, feeling embarrassed.
"Sorry, I didn't bring enough money when I left... I only have 3350 yen. Could you wait while I go get the rest?"
So embarrassing, so embarrassing...
Why does this kind of thing always happen to me? She groaned inwardly as her cheeks turned red.
The man paused, then smiled and waved it off.
"It's fine, don't worry about it. If that's all you have, consider it a gift for the delay."
"The restaurant is still busy, so I'll head back now."
He took the money from her, waved, and left without another word.
Once he was out of sight, Shiina Mahiru returned to her senses.
Looking at the cake in her left hand, her small bag, and the large takeaway in her right, she began to reflect.
'I did something stupid again...'
She wasn't exactly wealthy, yet she had gone through all this trouble. But...
'This just means there's no excuse for me to back out now!'
If she just left with the takeout, it would cause trouble for both Akifumi-kun and the delivery man.
Taking a deep breath, Shiina Mahiru knocked on the door.
"I'm coming"
Akifumi's voice called from inside.
Her heart, which had calmed a little, suddenly raced again.
"Click."
The door opened, and Akifumi appeared.
When he saw her standing there, he froze for a moment before speaking automatically.
"Shiina-san, when did you start working at the restaurant?"
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally Just a heads-up, there will be advanced chapters available there! and Thanks so much for reading!
Inside the living room, Akifumi Mugiho scratched his head, letting out an awkward laugh.
"Ahahaha, sorry about that."
"I thought you were the one delivering the takeout for me, Shiina-san."
Shiina Mahiru, sitting on the sofa, looked embarrassed.
"I should be the one apologizing, though... I was the one who decided to pay for the meal."
"Hahahaha!" Akifumi Mugiho couldn't help but laugh.
"Huh?" Mahiru looked at him, puzzled.
"Well, it just feels a little silly for us to apologize back and forth over something so small."
Mahiru smiled sheepishly.
"You're right. It does seem kind of silly."
It really was a small thing, but they make it feel much more serious.
"By the way, Shina-san, would you like something to drink?"
"Just water is fine."
"You're taste is so bland!"
"Bland?"
"Well, in this hot weather, wouldn't an ice-cold soda be perfect?"
Mahiru blinked, a little confused.
Then, apologetically, she replied, "Actually, I've never had one before, so I don't know what it's taste like."
Never had soda before?
Akifumi paused, then quickly realized.
Someone who didn't know Mahiru well might think she was joking.
After all, it's more believable that someone has never had soda than to claim they are the first emperor of Japan.
Mahiru's situation was quite different.
While children of divorced parents often still receive some love and care, Mahiru had never really received any love from her own parents.
Since she was little, her caretaker Koyuki Kujikawa had been the one to look after her, and even the basics like pocket money were tightly controlled.
So, there was never any extra money spent on something like soda.
"But if you recommend it, then I'll give it a try."
Akifumi snapped out of his thoughts when he heard her reply and nodded with a smile.
"Yosha, One Coke form the fridge is on the way!"
He took a bottle of Coke from the fridge and handed it to Mahiru.
Even though she had never tried it, she'd seen others drink it and knew how to open it. But
No matter how hard she tried, the bottle wouldn't budge.
Akifumi smiled, took the bottle back, twisted off the cap, and handed it back.
Mahiru smiled awkwardly, holding the bottle in both hands.
As she tilted it back to take a sip, her smooth, pale skin looked dazzling.
As the Coke slid down her throat, she frowned for a second before her face relaxed.
"Then how is it?"
"It's a taste a little... strange," Mahiru said, thinking it over.
"The taste of artificial sweeteners is a bit too sweet, but it's not unpleasant."
"The coldness feels nice, and the bubbles tickling your taste buds give a fun sensation."
"So, do you like it?"
Mahiru nodded, but then shook her head.
"I know it's not really good for your body, but... even though it's an artificial sweet, it's hard not to enjoy it."
"Yeah, as a human who always been a virus carrier, who cares about what's healthy or not?"
Mahiru chuckled and didn't linger on that topic.
As the conversation died down, the atmosphere became a little awkward.
Mahiru, who had been calm just moments ago, now fidgeted nervously.
She sipped her Coke slowly to mask her unease.
'Sigh.'
Seeing her act like this, Akifumi couldn't help but feel a little disappointed in her school persona.
If she could just be a little more genuine in school, it would make things a lot more natural.
He smiled to himself, then asked, "So, Mahiru, you came over today to give me a birthday gift, right?"
"Is that the birthday cake?"
"Y-yes!" Mahiru jumped up from the couch, clearly nervous, and her words were jumbled.
"I also wanted to mention, you asked me about the cakes form last time o visit... and where I got them from A- actually, those..."
"Didn't you make them yourself, Shiina-san?" Akifumi chimed in, completing her sentence.
"Huh!?" Mahiru's eyes widened in surprise.
"How did you know?"
"You sit behind me in class. Sometimes when you talk to others, I overhear you." Akifumi winked with a smile.
"You said you are really good at cooking, Shiina-san."
"Though, I wasn't sure at first."
Being good at cooking didn't necessarily mean you made food often.
"But after seeing this cake today, I was sure."
At that moment, Akifumi remembered something he almost forgot.
"By the way, I almost forgot. You covered the takeout cost earlier, right?"
"He it is 3,680 yen."
"N-no, you don't have to!" Mahiru hurriedly refused.
She had helped with the takeout, paid for it, and now didn't want anything in return.
'Wow, I didn't expect her to be such a good person.' Akifumi thought to himself.
He smiled.
"Are you sure? I don't want to be in debt with you."
Mahiru panicked.
"No, that's not it, I mean!"
Akifumi raised an eyebrow.
"Hmm? Just relax and take your time, I'm listening."
"I mean, the delivery only cost 3,350 yen, so you don't need to give me the full 3,680."
She blushed slightly and turned her head away.
'I only have 2,000 yen left at home'
If she lost that 3,350 yen, it would be really hard to make it through the month.
This was the one thing she couldn't back down from!
"..."
Akifumi realized the misunderstanding and felt a little embarrassed, but he didn't let it show.
It was a bit awkward, of course, since it felt like she the one who asking for money, even though no one was obligated to help.
It's like lending money to someone and then feeling bad when they don't pay it back on time, even though it was their fault.
'It's kind of ridiculous when you think about it,' Akifumi smiled and nodded.
"Okay, I get it now."
"Here this is 3,350 yen. Thanks for your help, Shiina-san."
He handed her the money, keeping 330 yen for himself.
Mahiru felt a sigh of relief in her heart, seeing that Akifumi wasn't showing any ill feelings.
She then asked, "By the way, do you order takeout often?"
"Sometimes," Akifumi replied.
"Ah!" Mahiru seemed a little relieved.
She knew takeout wasn't the healthiest option.
But then Akifumi added, "Though most of the time, I prefer going to the store to eat."
Cooking and washing dishes were exhausting, especially now that he was drawing manga.
The fatigue had been piling up.
Before, when money was tight, he had no choice.
But now that things were better, he didn't see the need to make it harder on himself.
??
Mahiru puffed out her cheeks and gave him a disapproving look.
She didn't like that Akifumi wasn't taking better care of his health.
'Even though we met in that situation, and I don't have the right to lecture you...'
'But if you live alone, you really need to take care of yourself!'
'Takeout is expensive and lacks nutrition, and you might end up with a stomach ache if you eat it too much of it.'
With that, Mahiru made a decision.
"That's it then!"
"Huh, what is it?"
"From now on, I'll be the one to take care of your meals, Akifumi-kun!!"
"Huh?"
She said it as a repayment for how he helped her last time in the heavy rain.
Monday.
"Akifumi-kun..., Akifumi-kun!"
"It's time to get up"
The voice came through a barrier, reaching Akifumi, who was still groggy from sleep.
'Why is there a girl voice inside my house?'
This thought naturally popped into his head.
Then, he jolted awake, quickly climbing out of bed.
After sitting for a moment, his mind cleared, and he remembered who the voice belonged to.
Shiina Mahiru.
His thoughts wandered back to yesterday...
"Shiina-san, are you really going to take care of my meals from now on?" Akifumi muttered, still in shock.
"I mean, I get it that ordering a takeout isn't the healthiest option, but you really don't have to go this far."
"You don't have to do this"
"You know what, I'll just try to prepare my own meals from now on."
"You're trying to brush me off again, aren't you?" Shiina ask while looking at skeptically
!!
Akifumi's smile froze.
"W-what? Of course not. W-why would I do that?"
"Good to hear," Shiina Mahiru said, her lips curling into a playful grin.
"After all, I already prepare meals for myself every day, so making extra for you is no trouble."
"But isn't that a bit much?"
Akifumi tried to reason with her.
"You'd have to travel all the way here every day to cook for me, and by the time you're done, it'll probably be really late. Isn't that dangerous for a girl to go outside at night?"
"What do you mean?" The girl blinked her big eyes, looking confused.
"Didn't I mention this before?"
"What?"
"I actually live right downstairs from you"
"??"
Akifumi was stunned.
"You live downstairs?"
"Well, it's not important. Anyway, you were wrong. I can just go back anytime i want because we live in the same building."
Shna Mahiru smiled at him.
"Well, doesn't that make it even less convenient?"
Akifumi quickly thought of another point.
"We're in the same building, so as a girl, don't you think it might raise some eyebrows to the neighbor if you're constantly coming in and out of my place?"
"That's a fair point," Shina Mahiru said, tapping her chin thoughtfully, then smiled again.
"But then again I don't really mind at all"
She was really serious about cooking for him!
Though it was in her nature to want to take care of people, Akifumi still couldn't fully grasp why she was so persistent.
"May I ask why you're so determined, Shiina-san?"
"Because I want to try to repay Akifumi-kun kindness... It's a way of showing gratitude!" she said, without a hint of hesitation.
"Repay me?"
Akifumi was taken aback, and his thoughts went back to that rainy day when they first met.
He scratched his cheek, a little helpless.
"I don't think what I did that day deserves this much, though..."
"If you find someone else like that, you'd do the same, right? Like if you found a little kitten abandoned in the rain."
Shiina Mahiru finished his sentence, her smile unchanged.
Surprised, Akifumi laughed bitterly and nodded.
"Yep yep, that's pretty much it."
"But It's like you're doing things based on how you feel, and now that's what I want to do too," Shna Mahiru said earnestly.
"I see you, someone who helped me, and when i see you not taking care of yourself, I just want to do something for you."
"I don't have the right to question your actions, but since this concerns you, I'm not going to ignore your opinion too," she added.
As she spoke, she looked at Akifumi, her hands nervously clutching her white shirt, showing her unease.
Akifumi sighed helplessly.
"I guess you win this time."
The truth was, he couldn't see any downside to this arrangementonly benefits for him.
His initial refusal was just out of consideration for her. Now that she had made up her mind, he couldn't find any reason to refuse.
Shiina Mahiru visibly relaxed and smiled.
"However, there's one thing that I must insist on!"
"Hmm? What is it?" Shina Mahiru looked puzzled.
"If you're taking care of me, then I should cover the living expenses. That should be fair, right?"
"Eh?! No way!" Shna Mahiru immediately rejected the idea.
"Taking care of me is one thing, but you need to eat too!"
"You're not going to make two separate meals each time you cook, are you?"
Even though she loved taking care of others, she wasn't about to waste time on unnecessary work.
"I already feel bad enough for having you cook for me every day. If you also pay for the groceries and ingredients..."
"Doesn't that make me like a couch potato mooching off you?!"
"Pfft."
Shiina Mahiru couldn't help but laugh at his comparison.
"Okay then, even if I want to I don't have enough money to support you, Akifumi-kun."
Akifumi smiled.
"In that case, how about you let me handle the cost of the groceries?"
"Nope!"
Shna Mahiru, who had just been laughing, became serious.
"This is one thing I'm absolutely not compromising on!"
"Fine."
Akifumi sighed.
"If neither of us can convince the other, how about we just split the costs?"
Shna Mahiru thought it over and nodded.
"If that's the case, I can agree."
"I'm a guy, and I'm growing, so I eat more than you. I'll cover a larger share of the expenses, and that's fair, right?"
"Fine by me."
Shna Mahiru nodded without thinking, then paused.
"Wait a second..."
"What's wrong?"
"We said we'd split the costs evenly from the start, didn't we?"
"This is splitting, isn't it? Whoever eats more pays more, doesn't that sound reasonable?"
'No it's not!'
She wanted to argue, but since she hadn't clarified this from the start, she couldn't really say anything now.
Shiina Mahiru could only glare at Akifumi.
"My appetite is probably more than twice yours, so I'll cover 70%, and you cover the remaining 30%."
"No way! At this rate, I should cover 65%, and you cover 35%!"
"Shiina-san, let's not get hung up on the details!" Akifumi said, a bit exasperated.
"You're the one hung up on it!"
....
Akifumi sighed, thinking back to the situation.
After much back-and-forth, they finally agreed on the 70:30 split, with him covering the larger share.
He gave Mahiru a spare key to his apartment, so she could come and go easily.
'Who would have thought I'd end up in a situation like this?'
'Just don't spoil to much me, okay?'
He thought to himself as Shna Mahiru's voice called out from outside the door.
"Akifumi-kun, if you don't get up soon, you'll be late"
After class.
Akifumi returned to his seat after using the restroom.
He immediately felt the gaze of the girl sitting next to him.
He touched his face, somewhat confused, and asked, "Is there something on my face, Kato?"
"No," Kato shook her head.
"Then why are you looking at me like that?"
"I'm just curious about how Akifumi managed to get Shiina-san to fall for him."
"..."
Akifumi couldn't help but smile wryly.
"Should I be impressed by you, Kato? Acting like it's nothing, but making such an explosive statement?"
"Is it true?" Kato blinked.
"Everyone's been talking. The school genius, Akifumi, is dating Shiina-san."
"That's definitely not the case."
Akifumi gave her a side-eye.
"If we're close, isn't it normal for us to walk to school together?"
Kato nodded.
"So, what you're saying is that you and Shiina-san are close?"
"I wouldn't say we're that close," Akifumi said with a shake of his head.
"Even if it developed into something more because of various reasons, we wouldn't call ourselves really close... but we're not exactly just friends either."
'Such a complicated relationship.'
Even with a grown-up mind, Akifumi couldn't figure out how to explain it.
He sighed.
"It's because for some reason, she lives right below me. So we end up going to school together."
"And that's pretty much it."
"I see," Kato nodded, her face unreadable.
It left Akifumi wondering what made her bring up the topic in the first place.
He didn't think too much of it, but he did become a little curious about her earlier words.
"By the way, Kato, you mentioned that everyone's talking about this. What's that all about?"
"Well, it's a long story."
"Then just shorten it!"
Kato took a moment to organize her thoughts before speaking.
"This morning, Akifumi and Shiina-san were seen walking to school together by some of the other students. They started speculating about your relationship, and eventually, it became unanimous that you two are dating."
"..."
"These bored people," Akifumi shook his head.
Though he felt a bit helpless, it didn't bother him too much.
When he agreed to Shiina-san request, he had expected something like this to happen.
"I guess Eriri probably knows about this by now, huh?"
Knowing her personality, she should've been here by now.
"That's strange."
"By the way, Akifumi, did you have a good birthday party yesterday?"
Akifumi snapped out of his thoughts.
"It was just me alone, so there wasn't really much to be celebrate about."
"I'm sorry..."
Akifumi raised an eyebrow.
"Why are you apologizing, Kato?"
"Because I had already planned to visit some relatives, so I couldn't spend some time on your birthday with you," Kato said, looking a little embarrassed.
Akifumi smiled and said, "But didn't you already mentioned this last Saturday."
"And I even helped you pick out a gift for me."
Though it was something they chose together, it made him feel a little complicated.
From the standpoint of being friends, there was nothing wrong with it.
So Akifumi just waved it off.
"Just don't worry about it, Kato."
"I'm past the age where I care about birthdays party," he said with a relaxed smile.
"Even if I spend it alone at home, I'm perfectly happy."
Kato gave him an ambiguous look.
"Saying that only makes it sound even sadder."
"..." Akifumi lips twitch a llittle.
"But based on what you just said, it sounds like you actually had a good time yesterday."
Her internal thoughts seemed to pity him, though she quickly added, "I'm really glad."
Before Akifumi could respond, the bell rang, signaling the end of class.
The day passed quickly.
Aside from a few trivial rumors circulating, everything else seemed as calm as usual.
However, one thing left Akifumi puzzled...
"Eriri didn't come to find me at all today."
Considering her personality, this was so odd that it could qualify as one of the "seven mysteries of school."
'I was a little worried about her.'
After finding out, Akifumi learned that she didn't attend school today.
"That's girl is really..."
He couldn't help but laugh, shaking his head.
As for the reason she didn't show up to class, he found out from Aunt Sayuri that she was preparing for a summer comiket.
She might even have to take a day off tomorrow or the day after for it.
'I guess after all that delay, she finally started working on it'
Back in the day, she wouldn't have skipped class to work.
After confirming that Eriri was fine, Akifumi felt relieved and headed home.
..........
Meanwhile, earlier that day.
In the Shueisha office, in the office of Minano Matome.
With a hint of apology, Minano said, "Sorry, Mihari."
"I saw the email you sent a few days ago, but I've been tied up with work and couldn't get back to you."
"No, no, it's actually me who should apologize," Mihari scratched his head, a little embarrassed.
"It was supposed to be my responsibility to handle Akifumi-sensei's matters, but I've been bothering you with everything."
Minano smiled, shaking her head.
"Even the editor-in-chief has been paying attention to Akifumi-sensei. If you didn't tell me about something this important, that would've been careless."
"I've taken some time to catch up on the continuation of 'Madoka Magica,' and while there's still plenty of room for expansion, but if Akifumi-sensei prefers it this way, we'll just go along with it."
"As for Akifumi-sensei's new work..."
Minano thought for a moment, then said, "You should ask him about what has he's been thinking about the plot moving forward form now."
"And please I told him not to rush on the ending. If we can't get him a serialization opportunity, let's see how he handles it in his new work."
While it sounded like she was complaining, it was clear she was actually worried about him.
Mihari nodded, "Understood."
"If Akifumi-sensei is confident enough with this work, I'll make sure to help him secure a serialization opportunity in the meeting."
"Alright."
Mihari seemed to take this casually at first, but then her eyes widened in shock.
"A serialization opportunity!?"
"Do you mean...?"
"I think this new story has a lot of potential."
Minano smiled. She paused, and then added, "Yes, I really like this work."
After leaving the office of Editor-in-Chief Minano, Otosuna Mihari found herself surrounded by question marks.
"Something's off, something's off..." She muttered to herself as she returned to her desk.
No matter how hard she thought about it, she couldn't understand why Minano would prefer "Anohana: The Flower We Saw That Day" over "Madoka Magica".
That's right.
She was giving more importance to the other work!
After reading the entire plot of Madoka Magica, understanding the deep meanings the author had carefully planted from the beginning, and feeling the shock from it, Minano still clearly expressed her fondness for the other piece.
Just thinking about it made Mihari realize the hidden meaning behind those words.
'Did I miss something? Did I overlook some hidden brilliance of this piece?'
With this in mind, she took the manuscript of Anohana: The Flower We Saw That Day from her drawer and started reading it carefully.
The first 20 pages weren't many, and even after reading them with intense focus, it didn't take her more than 10 minutes.
'Hmm... it feels like they're just introducing the story and the characters?'
Aside from that, if she had to get into details, it was mainly about the protagonist's attitude toward the female lead and the indifference of the other characters.
"Let me read it again!"
This time, Mihari was determined to not miss a single panel!
After a while...
"Ugh!"
When she noticed a certain panel, it felt as though an electric shock ran through her body, leaving her with goosebumps.
In the image, the protagonist walks up to a glass cabinet with bowls inside, but in the reflection of the glass, only the protagonist appears!
The girl walking alongside himwho seemed to be the female leadwas nowhere to be seen.
"I get it now!"
In that moment, everything in the previous chapters that had bothered her made sense!
"No wonder Editor Minano would praise this work so highly."
From the first 20 pages, it was clear that this was a modern, coming-of-age, school-based story.
But in a setting where everyone was just an ordinary human, the sudden appearance of such a peculiar element made her excited to see where the story would go.
"Ugh! This foreshadowing is berried so deep! What if no one else catches it?!"
She muttered, feeling more frustrated with herself for not realizing the oddity soonerher anger was more about her failure as an editor than anything else!
But could she really be blamed?
Who would have thought that in a story about ordinary daily life, the female lead wasn't even human, but a ghost who had already died?
If it had been a different genre, she would've figured it out right away!
'Though, with such a beginning, the ending is bound to be tragic, right?'
After all, a dead person can't come back to life.
Even though manga often bends logic for fun or storytelling purposes, there are some basic ruleslike how death is permanent.
'Never mind. Why am I even thinking about this?'
Mihari shook her head.
As an editor, she had to do her job without getting too emotional.
She waited until after school and then waited another hour before calling Akifumi-sensei.
"Sorry for making you wait, Akifumi-sensei."
"No problem." Akifumi responded nonchalantly.
"Shueisha doesn't work only with me. and It's not like I'm in a rush."
"Enough small talk. So what's the situation now?"
"The completion request for Madoka Magica has been approved by Editor Minano."
At these words, Akifumi let out a relieved sigh.
He had been worried about the possibility of rejection.
Even though, if the publisher hadn't agreed, he could have insisted, and the manga would eventually have concluded.
However, that would have caused tension between him and the editors, and he didn't want that.
"Now, how about the new work I submitted?"
"Editor Minano wants to know if you have a complete plan for the upcoming story."
"Well, when we start a story, we usually think about the ending first, right?"
Akifumi chuckled and added, "But, if that answer doesn't satisfy Editor Minano, tell her that I've already mapped out the entire story, and as long as I get the serialization, I can guarantee that I'll deliver a new original page every week!"
Hearing this, Mihari couldn't help but smirk.
'You stupidl!'
Who even does that!?
Everyone brings their original story drafts to get feedback from the editor, then revises them according to the editor's suggestions before submitting them for approval.
Then it goes through discussions, approval, and eventually works its way through the publishing process.
But Akifumi-sensei just want to go off the rails!
There were so many things she wanted to complain about, but she couldn't get them all out in one breath.
But when the words were about to come out, she changed her mind.
"No problem. I'll pass your message to Editor Minano!"
"Thanks."
Mihari nodded in satisfaction, even though she knew it was just a polite phrase. To her, it was a sign of submission!
"By the way, we've also helped you get verified on SNS. Your account details are aixxxxx and 16xxxx. Remember to note them down."
The account and password were simple.
Mihari Otosuna just repeated them once, and he had them memorized.
"Do you need me to repeat them?"
"No, I've got it."
[TL Note Did this guy just memorize username and password first try???]
"Good. Make sure to log in and greet everyone. You can also share your plans for the future."
"Got it."
They exchanged a few more words and hung up.
After the call ended, Akifumi sighed.
"Looks like this rare vacation is over once I go back today."
Even though Mihari didn't say it, Editor Minano asking about his plans was a clear sign of trouble.
While he wasn't short on money, drawing Anohana: The Flower We Saw That Day was a huge challenge and an opportunity he couldn't miss.
No matter the outcome, it would bring great benefits to him.
He couldn't let anyone's expectations down either!
Afterward, Akifumi immediately logged into the SNS account Mihari had just shared with him.
To his surprise, the new account already had a few hundred followers and several comments.
"Is this really the SNS of the 'Warrior of Love and Hope'? The account was created just half an hour ago?"
"Idiot, didn't you see the verified badge next to the name? It's definitely real!"
"Finally found the teacher's SNS! Even though Madoka Magica has a lot of heart-wrenching moments, I still love it!! I'll always support you!!"
The comments were overwhelmingly friendly and supportive.
"See? This is what true fans say!"
Just as Akifumi was about to type a response, one comment stood out:
"Sensei, when will the second volume be released? My wallet is already waiting!"
After reading the comment, Akifumi couldn't help but laugh.
"WHAT 'Madoka Magica' is ending?! Is that true?!"
"This is complete nonsense! Editor-in-Chief, why didn't you stop the author?!"
"Right now, 'Madoka Magica' is on the rise. To end it so soon doesn't the author know how hard it is to create a big hit? And as the editor-in-chief, don't you know this?!"
"Exactly, we can't end it now!!"
"If it ends like this, the author will regret it later!"
"As editors, we need to offer more advice to our authors!"
Once the situation was clear, the editors quickly began to speak up in concern.
When an editor-in-chief is in charge of a breakout hit, it's bound to have a significant impact on them, but it also brings a lot of benefits!
Just the fact that it boosts Shueisha's reputation is enough for them to set aside any objections.
The higher the reputation, the more new readers it attracts.
A powerful example of this is that, since the release of Madoka Magica's latest volume, Weekly Shonen Jump's sales have increased by 2% in the past two weeks!
Don't underestimate that 2%. For Shueisha's current size, even a 0.5% increase would mean a substantial boost.
Also, it's important to note that loyal Weekly Jump fans don't always buy every issue; sales tend to stay consistent on average, with minor fluctuations.
So, when we factor in this, the actual sales increase could be much higher than 2%.
As for how we're so sure that this increase is from the new readers...
You really think Shueisha conducts surveys just for fun? The feedback from Madoka Magica revealed that 60% of readers are women!
When the staff first counted the data, they even had to double-check, as they couldn't believe it.
Weekly Shonen Jump, as its name suggests, mostly targets male readers. Although there are female fans, they only make up about 20% of the total.
These women wouldn't all be fans of Madoka Magica.
So, it's clear that this surge in readership is coming from new readers brought in by the volume releases!
Considering how much new readership Madoka Magica has already generated with just its first volume, it's easy to imagine that, as long as the series continues, it'll draw in even more readers.
Even if only 50% of these new readers stay, it'll be a huge benefit for other authors too!
And for Shueisha, the gains will be even greater too!
For both professional and personal reasons, no one wants Madoka Magica to end.
Editor-in-Chief Minano, being in the same position, clearly understands the situation's risks and rewards.
But what sets her apart is that, while everyone else is focused on short-term gains, Minano is thinking about the future!
The success so far is due to the author's incredible work.
But if internal conflicts cause Akifumi-sensei to move to another publisher, wouldn't that be counterproductive?
Of course, these guys probably don't lack this awareness.
However, from their perspective, Madoka Magica is more valuable than the creator.
It's simple: if the author continues, Madoka Magica will keep bringing Shueisha new readers.
But if it ends, would the author be able to create another hit as big as Madoka Magica?
'The odds of that happening are probably low, right?'
No doubt, 90% of the people in the room are thinking that way.
Even if the author has potential, they're not willing to bet on their next work.
But...
'Don't put me in their category.'
Sure, continuing a series minimizes risks. But without taking risks, how can you expect rewards?
It's like how the bigger the storm, the more valuable the fish.
So, Minano stays silent, her face expressionless.
"Silence."
Only when the elderly man sitting at the head of the table spoke did the room settle down.
Torishima pointed at the table with their fingers, their eyes deep, leaving it unclear what they were thinking.
"Minano, you say Akifumi has requested the ending for Madoka Magica, is that right?"
"Yes."
"You've seen the remaining content, right?"
Minano nodded and added, "I believe there's no better conclusion than this."
"You!" Torishima pointed at Minano, visibly angry.
The other editors held their composure but their eyes twinkled with excitement.
Finally! Minano, the editor they all thought was pampered, was finally going to get scolded by the chief editor!
"...Why did you forget to mention it to me when you had such a great thing?!"
"Do you know how long I've been waiting for the continuation of Madoka Magica? Ten days! Ten days!!"
"You have no idea how torturous those ten days were for me! Without Madoka Magica, I felt like ants were crawling on me!!"
"But you, just enjoying it on your own! You didn't think about me at all!!"
"If it weren't for this meeting today, would you have even told me?!"
Editors: ??
Was the chief editor scolding Minano?
Well, it seemed... different than they imagined?!
The room fell silent.
Minano, facing the chief editor's self-reproach, showed a hint of guilt.
"I'm sorry, Chief Editor."
Bang.
Torishima slammed the table angrily.
"What is so good about an apology?!"
"If just apologizing worked, why would we even need the police?!"
"Is this the time for you to be saying this nonsense, hurry up and bring me the latest volume?!"
"I'm sorry, I was wrong," Minano stood up from her seat.
After she left, Torishima finally put away his anger.
He calmly tapped the table.
"Everyone."
"Although Minano's handling of this issue was a bit questionable, whether a work should end or not still comes down to the story."
"If the story has reached its conclusion, then let it end."
"I trust Minano's judgment as an editor."
The others could tell from the chief editor's tone that he was signaling the end of the discussion, and someone tried to speak up to object.
"But..."
"Mm?"
The chief editor, usually friendly, now exuded an intimidating presence.
Under his imposing gaze, the one about to speak immediately quieted down.
Torishima returned his gaze and spoke plainly:
"I don't want to say this a second time."
"As for whether Akifumi-sensei work meets the criteria for a proper ending, let's judge after everyone has seen it, shall we?"
"Yes!"
"Sounds good."
"Let's take a look first."
Half an hour later, Mihari led a few employees into the room with a stack of thick documents to copy the manuscript and bring it to the meeting.
But when Mihari, who had been called in temporarily to join the meeting, saw the important figures seated around the room, she couldn't help but marvel.
'These are the top people in the company!'
Then she gazed at them with admiration.
'I wonder when I'll be in their seat at a meeting.'
While lost in her thoughts, she quickly distributed the documents to the respective editors and was about to leave.
"Mihari, you stay."
"Huh?" Mihari was startled when Minano suddenly called her name in front of all these big shots.
Pointing at herself, she asked, "Me?"
"You're handling Akifumi-sensei work. This meeting is about him, so you should stay and listen."
"Oka-okay," Mihari nervously nodded.
She could feel the eyes of the big names in the roomsome curious, some examining, some indifferent, and some neutralmaking her feel more anxious than ever.
The other two workers who'd been called in earlier gave her envious glances as they left. Just standing here and getting noticed by these top executives was a big deal!
Unfortunately, Mihari was too nervous to pay attention to any of this.
She stiffly stood behind Minano like a bodyguard, trying to stay still.
The room didn't react to her presence. If the chief editor didn't speak, no one dared to make a move.
"Let's see what kind of surprise this work that wants to end will bring us," said Torishima.
Everyone's attention shifted to the documents in their hands.
Soon, the room grew quiet, except for the sound of pages turning.
Mihari finally let out a sigh of relief.
She glanced around at the meeting room and stole a quick look at the editors, including the ones she rarely saw, and the chief editor, who she'd barely met in person.
Perhaps her gaze was too obvious, as the elderly man suddenly looked up and met her eyes.
Shocked, Mihari froze, completely at a loss for words.
Fortunately, the elderly man didn't make things hard for her and smiled warmly before turning his attention back to the documents.
Mihari, relieved, thought to herself, 'The chief editor is surprisingly kind.'
Though she had this thought, she quickly focused again on the task at hand.
But when she saw the thick stack of papers in their hands, her mouth twitched.
'How long am I going to stand here?' she silently complained.
Time passed slowly.
Half an hour, an hour, an hour and a half...
"Ah."
With a sigh, the silence in the room was broken.
Having already stood so long, Mihari had snuck out several times under the pretense of going to the bathroom.
She now looked relieved.
She was back to her neutral expression, moving her hands and feet silently.
The editors, who had finished reading, quietly discussed the plot with their colleagues.
More noise filled the room.
A few minutes later.
"Cough, cough."
At the old man's subtle reminder, the room quieted down again.
"Looks like everyone's finished," said Torishima.
"Anyone want to share their thoughts?"
The response was complete silence.
After a short wait, when no one seemed willing to speak, the elderly man continued:
"I'll speak then."
"The ending doesn't need too much explanation or commentary."
"One words: Perfect."
"Magical girls symbolize miracles, but in this story, the greater the miracle, the greater the price."
"Madoka sacrifices herself for the magical girl's miracle."
"All the foreshadowing laid out earlier was resolved effectively in the later chapters."
"Even Akifumi-sensei pen name, 'The Warrior of Love and Hope', it made us truly feel the love and hope."
"But that love and hope... might have been a bit too heavy."
Torishima chuckled lightly.
Unfortunately, the story's end was too perfect, and even they, the professionals, couldn't manage a smile at this point.
"What struck me most was that at the ending he even threw the fans a small treat."
"Though it wasn't too sweet, it was incredibly satisfying!"
Torishima, with a look of nostalgia, seemed to be recalling the deep friendships of his past self.
"Everyone!"
Torishima raised his voice.
"Sure, with Akemi Homura's time ability, she could create alternate timelines and add more plots to the existing story."
"With Akifumi-sensei skills, fans would definitely accept it, and they'd be excited for it."
"But!!"
Torishima emphasized his point.
"How do you think we should refuse a talented, young man who is just following his dream?!"
Many in the room showed signs of guilt.
Torishima softened his tone:
"Money, fame... that's all important to us adults."
"But he's not like us. He's just a kid!"
"These dirty things are not his concern, and he doesn't need to worry about them."
"With a pure heart, he should create the most genuine work possible! Climb even higher!"
"I believe this is his dream!"
"We old folks shouldn't just try to protect his dream; we shouldn't block him either."
"Let's believe this kid can go further!"
With Torishima's final words, the room fell into silence, everyone thinking deeply about what was said.
The ultimate question, it seemed, wasn't whether Madoka Magica should end...
"Besides Madoka Magica ending, Akifumi-sensei has also provided a new project proposal." Minano said so casually.
"I believe it has great potential and is fully qualified to be serialized in Weekly Shonen Jump!"
Torishima: ??
Everyone: ???
There was a brief moment of stunned silence.
All the editors, who had been discussing the end of Madoka Magica, now turned their attention to the proposal that had just been mentioned.
"This... this is a big surprise," Torishima said, blinking in disbelief.
"I wasn't expecting this at all," another editor added, clearly caught off guard.
Everyone in the room exchanged glances, trying to process what had just been presented.
Akifumi-sensei new project was an unexpected turn, especially given the overwhelming focus on Madoka Magica's conclusion.
"I'll take a look at this new project," Torishima said, his voice tinged with curiosity.
"But let's focus on the agenda for now. We can go over this next time."
And with that, the meeting, which had been focused on one of the most significant decisions in the company's recent history, took another unexpected turn.
The editors, still processing the news of Akifumi-sensei new work, quickly refocused on the remaining items in the agenda, each carrying a quiet sense of anticipation.
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every week in there! And thank you so much for reading!
It's 11:30 PM.
If it were last week, when I wasn't drawing, Akifumi would have probably already been asleep by now.
But today, after getting such an obvious hint from Mihari, he felt like he had to put in a little more effort.
'Another 20 minutes of drawing, and then I'll rest.'
Akifumi stood up to stretch and yawn.
Just as he was about to sit back down, his phone suddenly rang.
The caller: Otosuna Mihari.
He picked up.
"Akifumi-sensei..."
The weak voice, like a whisper coming from the TV, startled Akifumi so much that he nearly dropped his phone.
"A-are you okay?"
"No... I'm just... soo... hungry."
"Well, if you're hungry, then you should eat something first. No need to force yourself to call me first."
"If you didn't get the information first, you will think it was my fault."
"..."
A brief silence from the other side, then the little editor finally spoke in a voice full of resentment:
"I'm so hungry, and it's all because of you!"
??
"Because of me?"
Akifumi blinked and hesitated before asking, "What do you mean?"
"I'm too hungry... can't -explain it in detail."
"Then make it short."
"It's because of you, Akifumi-sensei. The company meeting that supposed to end 3 hours ago just finished now because of your manga!"
"You mentioned last time that only the editor-in-chief can attend those meetings. What does it have to do with you, a small editor?"
Mihari was on the verge of tears: "Because I'm your editor, I was allowed to attend the meeting as an exception, thanks to Editor-in-Chief Minano!"
Akifumi remembered the meeting usually started at 6 PM.
It was now 11:32 PM, meaning it lasted for a whole five and a half hours!?
Is this what being a corporate slave is?
"Ugh, that's rough!"
Mihari, full of expectation, said, "If you really think I'm unlucky, could you delete that email from last time?"
"Huh? I already expressed my sympathy for you, but why should I give you more benefits?"
"!!"
"It's still unfair!!"
Not continuing with the small talk, Akifumi said, "You must've called for something important, right?"
"Exactly!"
As they spoke,
Mihari's voice had gained a lot more energy than when the call first started.
The little editor, excited, said: "Congratulations, Akifumi-sensei!"
"The new project proposal has been approved!"
Although Akifumi had already prepared for this news when he heard it in the afternoon, he was still surprised by how quickly things moved!
His calm heart couldn't help but stir with excitement.
"I understand, please thank Editor-in-Chief Minano for me."
"??"
Mihari Otosuna's smile froze, and she sighed: "Akifumi-sensei, I'm your editor, remember?"
"I know."
Akifumi replied flatly: "But you're just a small editor. You won't be involved in this anyway, right?"
"You don't even need to think about it. It was all Editor-in-Chief Minano's work, and I must thank her."
Damn!
This is too much!
What's wrong with being a small editor? Doesn't that come with its own purpose? If I hadn't helped... well, no one would've been impacted.
Mihari suddenly felt deflated.
Being with such an excellent author, she felt like she couldn't do anything useful, and always relying on Editor-in-Chief Minano for help.
"It's feels like... I'm just a burden!"
"Honestly, with such a great author, it should be up to the editor-in-chief, right?"
"I, a small editor, can't be of any use!"
Thinking about all this, and with midnight approaching and her stomach still empty, Mihari suddenly felt down.
"Hey."
Akifumi's voice came through the phone, bringing Mihari back to reality.
"I'm sorry.... I was just daydreaming a bit....."
Her voice had an unmistakable tinge of sadness.
"It seems you didn't catch what I said earlier, did you?"
Not noticing the change in mood, Akifumi sighed: "I'll say it again, and I need you to listen carefully."
"Not only should I thank Editor-in-Chief Minano, but I also need to make sure you thank others properly, understand?"
"Huh?"
"Don't act surprised. Do you really think that everyone can get the main character's treatment like you?"
"If I had a different editor-in-chief, they might've taken over the project as soon as they saw how well it was doing and handled everything themselves!"
"Of course, in the workplace, that's not wrong, and no one would blame them.
The only one hurt would be you, but that's just how it goes!"
The higher-ups in the industry represent the company's rules to some extent.
"So, you must realize how lucky you are to have met Editor-in-Chief Minano, right?"
"She's putting effort into training you, don't let her down, and work hard!"
Mihari paused, then a self-deprecating smile appeared on her face.
She really was... pathetic.
Getting so lost in her thoughts over such a small matter.
Just like Akifumi said, compared to others, she was already incredibly lucky!
She was working with such a great author...
Even though he always bullies her and has a weird personality, she'd seen how tough it was for other editors to deal with their authors.
Sometimes, their work was a mess, and they still argued about it, wanting to get it serialized, but ending up at the back of the queue, getting rushed at the deadline like they were in hell!
This guy doesn't need her to do anything, he finishes everything on his own.
Doesn't that feel like a free ride!?
And besides him, there's also such a wonderful editor-in-chief!
She was even taken along to today's important meeting, and was cared for in so many ways...
She couldn't disappoint Editor-in-Chief Minano's expectations!
She had to work hard to become a great editor!
One day, this guy would be the one calling her "Editor-in-Chief Mihari!"
With that thought in mind, Mihari smiled goofily, then puffed out her chest proudly: "Hmph! You think I need you to worry about me!?"
On the other end of the phone, Akifumi raised an eyebrow.
Typical of a tsundere blonde with twin-tails, huh?
Though this wasn't exactly twin-tails, more like two small braids, that tsundere tone was so vivid, Akifumi could almost picture her attitude.
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every week in there! And thank you so much for reading!
'Well, as long as she's cheered up...
After working with her for so long, he didn't want her to be crushed by the pressure and force him to change editors.
If that happened, wouldn't the 'dirt' he had on her be useless too?
"By the way, today's meeting must've been interesting. Tell me about it!"
"Ha! Are you a devil? I haven't even eaten a single bite of dinner yet!!"
Despite her complaints, the next second she started describing the situation.
"You don't know, when Editor-in-Chief Minano brought up your new work, the looks on everyone's faces... It was too funny!!"
"After discussing whether Madoka Magica should end or not, it was already past 9 PM, and everyone was tired and hungry."
"The editor-in-chief told us to finish the remaining topics of the meeting quickly so we could go home, but then Editor-in-Chief Minano dropped this bombshell!"
"Ha ha ha! It was too funny!!"
Tell me in detail if it's that funny then!
Akifumi, helpless, reminded: "You were part of the meeting to right?, didn't you also feel hungry at the time?"
"..."
Mihari, feeling frustrated, muttered: "Damn it."
"Don't remind me that now!!"
"So now it's my fault now?"
"Don't interrupt, listen to me."
"As you know, there are limited slots for serialization in Shonen Jump."
"Everyone's waiting their turn, and then suddenly someone jumps the queue. How can they not get upset?"
"People who've waited for so long don't want someone to cut in line!"
"At that moment, even though everyone was hungry, they started arguing immediately."
Though Akifumi hadn't seen it in person, he could easily imagine the intensity of the argument.
The serialization slots were tied to their performance!
More slots meant more bonuses.
No one would want to back down.
Even though the result was already known, hearing about the process was still interesting.
"Editor-in-Chief Minano was clearly prepared!"
"She stood her ground against the other editors-in-chief without backing down!"
"Shueisha always lets the quality of the work speak for itself! Why should we push mediocre works when we have great ones ready? This is the start of declining!"
Mihari spoke excitedly, as if she had been the one making the argument.
"The other editors-in-chief turned pale and couldn't say a word!"
"It was only when the editor-in-chief stepped in and suggested that they look at your work that they calmed down."
"The rest... well, I already mentioned that at the start. No need to repeat it."
"Anyway, congratulations again, Akifumi-sensei!"
"Thank you, and thank you for your hard work."
Akifumi smiled, then added, "By the way, didn't you still owe me a meal?"
"..."
Mihari Otosuna groaned: "You're a big-shot with a seven-figure royalty, and you're still thinking about getting a free meal from me!?"
Akifumi couldn't help but laugh.
"Don't worry, I was just joking before."
"Since you've worked hard, this time the meal is on me."
"Now that's better."
Mihari Otosuna hummed, then suddenly realized: "And what do you mean I didn't do anything for you?"
"I played a huge part of it, you know!"
"Yes, yes, Editor Otosuna Mihari also played a huge part" Akifumi replied dismissively.
"So, then when should we do this?"
"This Saturday at noon. Also, could you invite Minano-san? I want to thank her in person."
Wait... am I just the extra in this?
Never mind. It's clear now, Minano is the extra! Not her!
Mihari comforted herself silently, then agreed: "No problem."
"But I don't know if Minano-san will have time."
"That's fine. Just go and tell her, and I'll confirm the time and place in a few days."
"Got it."
"By the way, when does the new work release?"
"From the first week of July. Also, you don't have any backlog for this week, so don't forget to draw the next chapters in the next few days."
"You don't think I'm that unreliable, do you?"
"Well, it's just a friendly reminder from your editor. If you can't submit on time, beware of my hellish reminders!"
Even though he knew she couldn't see him, Akifumi still rolled his eyes.
"That won't happen. Don't worry."
"Okay then, Good night!"
"Good night, take care."
Mihari was about to end the call when a new message popped up on her phone.
She squinted and saw the new task list sent by Minano.
It was clear that this new project would be far from easy.
But this time, she felt more determined than ever.
The struggles, the meetings, and the doubtsit was all worth it.
She wasn't just there to pass time.
She was there to prove she could do this!
With a new sense of purpose, she decided: No more self-doubt.
She would rise to the challenge, learn more, and get even better.
The smile returned to her face.
"Thank you, Akifumi-sensei, for always being so reassuring."
"Thank you for reminding me of the bigger picture."
She took a deep breath, knowing she was ready to take on whatever came next.
Her phone buzzed again.
It was Akifumi:
"Also, don't forget to eat. You're working too hard. Take care of yourself, okay?"
She chuckled, shaking her head.
"Yeah, yeah, I will."
It wasn't just about the work.
It was about growing, learning, and becoming the best she could bestarting with tonight.
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every week in there! And thank you so much for reading!
"Sigh."
"Akifumi, you've been looking visibly tired these past few days."
Kato rested her face in her hand, looking in the direction of Akifumi.
Shiina Mahiru, sitting behind him, had just gone out with some classmates.
"Could it be because of that rumor?"
"But the rumor should've quieted down by now."
Akifumi, lying face down on the desk, didn't even look up as he spoke:
"Even if you keep think it's strange Kato, I'm not telling you anything."
"Eh, i don't really want to know"
Kato continued in her usual airy tone:
"But we're friends, aren't we? Isn't it only natural to share the burden of others and support them?"
Akifumi lifted his head to glance at the girl.
"You're not wrong, but the premise is that we can share the burden, right?"
"If I tell you, Kato, it wouldn't help at all. It would only give you another headache."
Unfortunately, the girl wasn't about to give up that easily.
"If Akifumi doesn't say it, how will you know if I can't help?"
"..."
Trying to twist my words, huh?
Akifumi glared at her, then slumped back down on the desk:
"Forget it, Kato. This is one thing that I absolutely won't tell you!"
Because of a mistake he made, leading to unimaginable consequences, no one would want to share such an embarrassing thing!
It was now Thursday.
Three days had passed since Akifumi posted that SNS message.
In those three days, the internet had been full of twists and turns.
It all started with that SNS post from three days ago!
To Akifumi, he was just a slightly popular newbie manga artist.
He didn't think anyone would pay much attention to him.
But he was wronghis followers were several times more than he had imagined.
The moment that post appeared, many fans expressed their discontent.
The general sentiment was:
" "Second work? Does that mean both will be serialized at the same time!?"
" "Is the Shueisha editor crazy? How could they let this happen!?"
" "I followed you because of 'Madoka Magica,' and I couldn't care less about your new project, not to mention supporting it!"
" "Honestly, is 'Madoka Magica's' success going to your head? Do you think just any random thing you draw will have fans? To be blunt, if this is your approach, I won't even look forward to 'Madoka Magica' anymore."
" "I remember the announcement from Shueisha mentioned you're still in high school, right? Even full-time artists struggle to keep up weekly serialization with the help of assistants."
" "How are you going to handle two serialized works while also managing your studies?"
" "How can you manage two serials at once without mixing up the characters and plotlines? /laugh"
" "I remember the last manga artist who thought they could serialize two works at the same time. We haven't heard their name in the industry since."
" "Why not just focus on finishing 'Madoka Magica' instead of starting a new project?"
But the thing is, I've already finished 'Madoka Magica'!
Faced with these comments, Akifumi felt helpless.
Even if he clarified that 'Madoka Magica' was already finish, the fans would probably think he was just making excuses, and not believe him.
After all, who in their right mind would abandon a hot-selling work?
Of course, not all the comments were negativethere were also fans excited about the new work, 'Anohana'
But they were only a small minority, probably not even 5% of the comments.
Once he realized things were escalating, Akifumi decided to release an early announcement for Friday.
The second volume of 'Madoka Magica,' which could also be considered the final volume, would be released in August!
Unfortunately, it didn't go as planned.
"Since things have already reached this point, let it continue."
"Time will prove who was right and who was wrong."
It wasn't that Akifumi was convinced by Chief Editor Minano's reasoning.
It was after Minano analyzed the potential benefits and drawbacks that Akifumi decided to stick with the original plan.
The frustration he had on his face these past few days wasn't so much because of this matter, but because he had been mocked by someone!
The Trio boys in his class wasn't bold enough to laugh out loud.
If anyone was laughing, it was behind closed doors.
The real culprit was... Hiratsuka sensei!
After reading the 'Madoka Magica' volumes, that woman quickly became one of his biggest fans.
So, when she heard about the situation, she immediately pulled Akifumi into her office to ask for details.
Once she knew everything, that woman couldn't hold back and laughed openly.
"I will hold this grudge for now!"
Akifumi wrote it down in his notebook with a menacing look.
The day passed quickly.
The weekend passed without much event, and soon, the final week of the semester arrived.
It was also the week when Anohana made its debut in the Weekly Shonen Jump.
On Monday afternoon, after school ended, Tanaka was the first to dash out of the classroom.
"This guy, he actually ran off alone!" Tadakuni and Tabata stared in disbelief at Tanaka's retreating figure before quickly following him.
It wasn't long before Tanaka arrived at the newsstand.
"Boss, I'll take the latest Weekly Shonen Jump!" he called out.
"You're in luck, kid, this is the last one left," the shopkeeper said with a grin.
"Heh heh," Tanaka grinned, paid, and took the magazine with a look of satisfaction.
But just as he was about to leave, Tadakuni and Tabata grabbed him from both sides.
"Traitor!"
"We agreed to get it together, but you ran off ahead!" they yelled.
Tanaka, ever the righteous one, retorted, "You're the one who is stupid enough to believe me!"
"Today is the day of sensei's new work debut in Weekly Shonen Jumpdo you know how many people were eyeing this magazine?"
"If I was even a bit late, I might've missed out on this last copy!"
"Friendship is nothing compared to this! for sensei's sake, I'd throw it all away!"
[TL Note - The definition of plastic friends lol}
"Now, let go of me!"
Tadakuni and Tabata exchanged a look and nodded in agreement. "We get it now."
Without another word, they grabbed the magazine from Tanaka's hands.
Tanaka's eyes widened in shock. "What are you doing?!"
The two of them grinned evilly. "Hehehe."
Five minutes later, Tanaka was kneeling on the ground, his face filled with despair, tears rolling down his cheeks.
"Demon!"
"You two are demon!!"
"My magazine! My Anohana!!"
Just when Tadakuni and Tabata were about to leave, they suddenly reappeared from nowhere.
"You regret it now?" they asked.
"I regret it!" Tanaka sobbed.
"Will you do this again in the future?" Tadakuni asked.
"No, never again!" Tanaka shamefully confessed.
"You guys are my best friends, and when I did something like this again. I'm not human!"
"Well, it's not that serious," Tabata said nonchalantly.
"Forget that. Let's go somewhere and read it together?" Tadakuni suggested.
"Yeah!!" Tanaka nodded eagerly.
Before long, the three of them found themselves sitting at a family restaurant, eagerly flipping through the pages of the magazine.
They quickly reached the section for Anohana.
Because of Madoka Magica, the three of them were now die-hard fans of The Warriors of Love and Hope!
Even when rumors about the series had been circulating online recently, they remained unwavering in their support.
And now, their faith had been vindicated.
As they looked at the full-color illustration on the cover, their faces lit up in awe.
"No matter how many times I see it, Sensei's stunning style always amazes me!"
"Especially in this color illustrationit's just perfect!"
"If only Madoka Magica could have a full-color collector's edition!" Tanaka sighed wistfully.
After marveling at the artwork, the trio's attention shifted back to the story itself.
"So, is this the main girl? Kawaii!" Tanaka said, eyes wide.
"She's totally my type!" Tadakuni added.
"I hereby declarethis is my new wife!" Tabata announced confidently.
"You already have to many wife," Tanaka said.
"My wife skin is so smooth," Tadakuni chimed in.
"??"
They all went back to reading the manga, thoroughly immersed in the story.
With only 20 pages of content in the first chapter, it didn't take long before they finished.
But...
"Something feels a little off," Tanaka said, frowning.
"Yeah, it feels a bit too slow?" Tadakuni replied, puzzled.
"It's the first chapter, so it's probably just introducing the main characters," Tabata reasoned.
"That's true, but... it still feels kind of empty," Tanaka said.
"The main character just seems aimless. Nothing's really been explained yet."
"You're right. With Sensei's level of skill, this can't be it! Maybe we missed something? How about we check the comments online?"
The three of them agreed, and soon their phones were out, searching for posts about Anohana.
Since Weekly Shonen Jump had been released that morning, many people had already seen the content.
It didn't take long for them to find posts discussing the new series.
But as they scrolled through the comments, they realized something surprising.
"Wait, these reactions are exactly like ours...?" Tabata asked, bewildered.
"Could it be that this series isn't as great as we thought?" Tanaka wondered aloud.
Just as that thought crossed their minds, they stumbled upon a post that caught their attention.
The post read:
"Did anyone really think that Sensei's Anohana isn't up to par? Let's take a look at some of the hidden foreshadowing that you might have missed!"
The three of them's eyes lit up at the same time.
Without hesitation, they clicked on the post.
"I'm sure many of you who clicked on this thread have read Puella Magi Madoka Magica."
"I still remember when the announcement for Madoka Magica was first made by warrior of love and hope -sensei."
"Everyone was confused and skeptical, and there were countless heated discussions online. And there is no need for me to elaborate on that."
"But in the end, the author gave us a strong slap in the face, making us realize how different his magical girls were from the typical ones."
"When Mami-san's head was chopped off, I think everyone felt bewildered, shocked, and confused. How could this happen?"
"But the truth was, it could happen!"
"Think about it, fighting evil entities with endless magical powers, does that sound like an easy job?"
"Of course not."
"If it were us, mere mortals, we'd never stand a chance.
"They could easily play with us."
"Being a magical girl was never a carefree job."
"It's just that this genre was originally aimed at children, so while we may have recognized that magical girl battles were tough, no one ever really peeled away the thin veil that we all subconsciously ignored."
"But warrior of love and hope-sensei, didn't hesitate to peel away the glossy exterior of magical girls."
"Perhaps because young people are full of creativity and aren't afraid of things like this, he stripped away that shiny surface and showed us the true realitythe magical girls who gain power through hope still die in battle!"
"Or maybe this is the fate of magical girls who crave hope?"
"I'm not sure, but it's certainly a thought-provoking direction."
"Anyway, let's get back to today's main topicthe author's new work Ano Hi Mita Hana no Namae wo Bokutachi wa Mada Shiranai!"
"As soon as I saw the colored cover for the first issue, I knew that even if the author hadn't explained everything in detail last friday, the rumors that circulated earlier had already been disproven."
"From this image, it's easy to see the sincerity and skill the teacher has put into this work."
"Just like Madoka Magica was a story with a large ensemble cast For a more detailed explanation on ensemble works, the novel goes into more detail, so I won't embarrass myself by explaining here."
"But just to give a simple summary: It's not about focusing on just one character. Every character has their own story behind them, making them feel like real people with depth."
"Of course, the most important thing is to make you accept these characters!"
"If you don't buy into them, no matter how much effort goes into describing them, it's a failure."
"But the author clearly succeededjust look at how many people were heartbroken and sad when Mami-san's head fell off, right?"
"Clearly, this work continues the same style as the previous one, with an ensemble cast."
"When I saw the six characters on the cover, I had this idea. After finishing the first chapter, I was even more convinced."
"Still, in this picture, the author didn't focus on the background but instead used a relatively blurred form to present it, leaving a lot of space for interpretation."
"Why is leaving space a good thing? Because it allows the author to add more content!"
"In the original blank space, there's now a group of children gathered in a circle, seemingly discussing something. This was the most surprising and heartwarming detail in the whole picture! It's a clear sign of the author's sincerity!"
"From their hair colors, it's obvious they correspond to the characters in the picture, standing in different positions. Can't you tell who's who?"
"And since they aren't standing together as they did before, can we guess that, for some reason, their relationship has changed? It's no longer as friendly as it used to be?"
"This is confirmed in the content of the next chapter."
"Just from the first picture, we can infer so much."
"So naturally, my curiosity about the work itself deepened."
"However, after reading the first chapter, I found myself puzzledaside from the introduction, it didn't seem like much had happened."
"Some fans might say, 'It's just one chapter, why the rush? Shouldn't the characters be introduced first?'"
"Yes, you're right. But the truth is, a top-tier artist like the author can't make such mistakes."
"Forgive me for putting the sensei in the top-tier category directly, but in my opinion, any artist capable of creating a masterpiece like Madoka Magica has skills that rival any top-tier artist."
"The only reason they aren't considered top-tier is that they haven't released enough works yet."
"Back to the pointif you look at other top-tier manga artists, none of them would waste an entire chapter on filler content."
"So where's the problem?"
"With this question in mind, I reread the chapter, again and again, and slowly realized there were several things I hadn't considered before."
"Why is the male lead so cold towards the female lead? Why do other characters ignore her? Why...?"
"Luckily, these questions can be answered in the work itself: The female lead isn't actually a human!"
"Besides the main character, no one else can see her!"
"Flip to the fourth page of the manga, and in one panel, the male lead is grabbing some dishes from a cabinet."
"In the glass of the cabinet, we can see his reflection, but not the female lead, who's standing behind him, hugging him."
"When I discovered this truth, I realizedit wasn't that the mangaka's skills had declined, but rather, we hadn't paid close enough attention."
"It's surprising how many details are right in front of us, but we still fail to notice them. It's probably because modern manga usually lays everything out plainly, making it easy to understand, but this has robbed us of the habit of thinking deeply."
"After realizing this, when I went back to reread the first chapter of Anohana, I found so many interesting details that made me look forward to the next chapters."
"However, I won't go into specifics here about what I found interesting or what I'm looking forward to. After all, every reader has their own perspective."
"Shakespeare once wrote that "there are a thousand hamlets in a thousand people's eyes.""
"The joy of manga comes from what it offers to each individual. If I just lay out all the answers for you, it wouldn't be as fun to figure out yourself, right?"
"Anyway, thank you all for patiently reading my ramblings."
After reading this post, Tanaka, Tadakuni, and Tabata exchanged looks.
Tanaka scratched his head, saying, "I feel like I'm reading a completely different manga than everyone else!"
"Obviously! The fact that we understand it this well means we're the ones who posted this!" Tadakuni responded.
"What are you doing, Tadakuni?"
Tadakuni, who had been fiddling with his phone, finally looked up.
"I'm calling the expert!" he said.
"Look at this levelthis person's a pro! Really impressive!" Tabata said.
Tanaka rolled his eyes. "Come on, hurry, flip to the fourth page of Anohana and see if what they said is true!"
Tanaka immediately followed the order.
The three of them stared, wide-eyed.
"Wow, it's true!!"
"This isn't your typical mangawhy's there a ghost in it?!"
"Wait, I don't think the mangaka ever said anything about this!"
"The mangaka's words were about summer and growing up and friendships... so this isn't a daily life story, what is it?!"
"Damn, I just can't figure it out!"
"Doesn't matter, the setting's still pretty awesome!"
"Come on, let's go read it again!"
In this reading session, the three of them unsurprisingly found themselves immersed in even more enjoyment.
"Darn it! Why does it have to end here?!"
"The summer monsters are seriously fiercecan't wait to see the protagonist's face when they realize it's all real, not just a hallucination!!"
"I wonder what happened between these characters to bring them to this point."
"..."
The conversation paused as the three exchanged looks, their faces twisted in frustration, and they groaned in unison:
"Darn it! This series doesn't even have a collected volume! We'll have to wait for the weekly chapters!!"
"Our wallets are never going to survive this!!" x3
Elsewhere,
Akifumi, seated on the subway, casually scrolled through his phone, reading the flood of comments.
"Give the author a big shout-out!"
"Unbelievable! These details I totally missed it!!"
"Read the post, then re-read the mangasuddenly, the fun level skyrocketed! Thanks, OP!!"
"I thought the author's work had gone downhill, but turns out, I just didn't get it!!"
"Darn it, another new series to follow! I guess I have to buy Weekly Shonen Jump now!!"
"With so many amazing series in there, it's a solid investment!"
"I'm a girl, so those intense Weekly Shonen Jump stories don't really grab me."
"Same here."
"..."
The title of the post Akifumi was reading stood out clearly:
"Does anyone really think the author's Ano Hi Mita Hana no Namae wo Bokutachi wa Mada Shiranai has gone downhill? Here are some clues you missed!"
"Speaking of which, it doesn't feel too good for the author to get directly involved, huh?"
If it was discovered, it would surely be another addition to his list of embarrassing moments, right?
Yep.
That long comment was written by him.
Just like the previous post, where he mentioned that this work meant even more to him than Madoka Magicathat wasn't just empty talk, it was the truth!
As for why...
Madoka Magica was loosely based on a manga he'd read before, with just a few tweaks.
On the other hand, Ano Hi Mita Hana no Namae wo Bokutachi wa Mada Shiranai was based on an anime he remembered, and adapted it according to his own ideas.
To describe the difference between the two works:
The former is like a daughter brought into a second marriage, already grown and independentno need for much care, just a little attention, and in return, they'll help in old age.
The latter, though, is like a child he raised with painstaking effort from the very beginning!
No blood relation, but their father-daughter bond is undeniable!
So, on the day of the new issue's release, Akifumi was keeping a close eye on it.
When he noticed some skewed opinions online, he took a moment during class to write that detailed review.
As everyone saw, the mood soon shifted in a positive direction.
"Hey, what's Akifumi-kun looking at?"
A graceful, melodic voice interrupted his thoughts.
Akifumi looked up to see Shiina Mahiru standing beside him. "A review of a newly released manga."
"By the way, Shiina-san, do you read manga?"
"Not really."
Figures.
Someone like her definitely wouldn't have much in the way of hobbies outside of school.
Shiina Mahiru thought for a moment before speaking again: "But I often hear the boys in class talking about it."
"Is manga it really that fun?"
"Some people think it's fun, others find it boring." Akifumi casually reply it.
Shiina Mahiru nodded thoughtfully before breaking into a smile:
"But Akifumi-kun seems to think it's fun, right?"
"Of course!"
Even though he's now the creator, that fact doesn't change.
If anything, being the creator only strengthens his belief in it.
"Listening to you talk about manga, I'm... kind of interested in it now."
"Want to give it a try?"
"Eh?!"
Shiina Mahiru blinked in surprise before quickly waving her hands, her face flushing:
"No, I can't afford it."
"I have a ton of light novels and manga at home, and besides, you won't be..."
He paused, and Akifumi added: "Just making sure, but you're not planning any trips during the break, are you?"
"Trips..."
Her eyes briefly sparkled with longing, but then that glimmer was extinguished by a sense of loss.
She shook her head, voice tinged with disappointment: "No, I'll be alone."
"Even during the break, nothing will change. Probably."
Her eyes clouded with a faint sadness, a wordless confusion about the future.
"Ouch."
Shiina Mahiru lightly rubbed the back of her head, looking at Akifumi with a puzzled expression:
"Why did you hit me?"
"Just saw a idiot zoning out on the train, couldn't resist reminding her to snap back to reality."
Shiina Mahiru tilted her head:
"Are you calling me an idiot?"
"Who else could I be talking about?"
"Eh! I'm not an idiot!"
She scrunched her nose and pouted slightly, clearly annoyed.
Akifumi didn't pay much attention to her irritation.
"Well, during the break, you'll still be cooking for me right? so how could you be alone?"
"You forgot that, and yet you're saying you're not an idiot?"
Shiina Mahiru froze, and then her previously perfect features brightened into a dazzling smile.
"Akifumi-kun, you really are too much! It's already vacation, and yet you're still making me cook!"
Akifumi shrugged, "Not my fault. You insisted on cooking for me, and now you're stuck with me as your bossy overlord."
"You're calling yourself an overlord? Akifumi-kun, you're such a character," she giggled.
He ignored her teasing and returned to the previous topic:
"Since you're not doing anything special for the break, why don't you come over and read manga when you're bored?"
"I've got plenty here."
The girl's face lit up with clear interest.
"Eh, really?"
"Why not?"
"I've already read them, so if you can enjoy them, you're just helping them get more use."
Shiina Mahiru hesitated for a moment but then tried to refuse:
"Wouldn't it be a bother to you, Akifumi-kun?"
In response, Akifumi reached out and ruffled her delicate, shimmering golden hair with his large hand.
"If you're worried about that, then you shouldn't have agreed to help me cook my food in the first place."
"Ugh!"
She let out a little groan, but her tone remained gentle: "Akifumi-kun, you really are cruel!"
"You messed up my hair!"
"Well, you were practically asking for it with that 'come bother me' look on your face."
"I was not!"
"By the way, do we have any ingredients at home?"
What an awkward change of topic!
But...
'Is this what it feels like to trust a friend?'
It's nice.
Shiina smiled tenderly: "We still have some."
"I don't need to go shopping today."
"Got it, then let's head home."
"Mm, let's go home~"
"Ugh, this weather's getting hotter."
"It's already July, after all."
........
When they enter his apartment Shiina smiled softly: "Akifumi-kun, you should rest now. I'll go cook."
"You really don't have to rush to cook as soon as we get home!"
Akifumi shook his head helplessly, knowing full well she wouldn't listen, so he let her go.
At the same time,
A certain blonde girl with twin tails, holding a stack of original manuscript pages, arrived at Akifumi's door.
After days of hard work, Eriri finally beamed with satisfaction.
"Finally I'm done! That went smoother than I expected!" she declared cheerfully.
Her hand had moved as if guided by divine intervention.
Even without fully forming the ideas in her mind, her body instinctively drew ahead of her thoughts. The result? Beyond satisfying.
"This is the fastest I've ever completed a project," she admitted with a mix of pride and disbelief.
Since debuting under the name Kashiwagi Eri, the deadlines had always loomed like grim reapers.
But this time, finishing 20 pages a whole month early? Is unprecedented.
However...
"Uh-oh I got so absorbed in drawing that I forgot about his birthday!" Eriri's smile faltered. Her hand, poised to knock on the door, froze.
"He's probably still mad, right?"
She sighed, switching perspectives.
"If he forgot my birthday? Absolutely unforgivable!" Eriri thought grimly.
"At least three days of the silent treatment! No a week! Actually, nothree days. That's fair."
But guilt gnawed at her. Would her limited-edition Kakarot figurine be enough as a peace offering?
"He liked it last year, but that was last year," she muttered nervously.
Pushing aside her doubts, she squared her shoulders. "Whatever! Worst case, I'll cooperate with him a bit if he acts clingy."
A vivid blush crept across her cheeks as she recalled that incident in his roomhow unexpectedly bold he had been.
The memory was so intoxicating that it often became her guilty bedtime indulgence.
"No! Stop!" She shook her head fiercely. "It's broad daylight, Eriri! Focus!"
Steeling herself, she reached for the door.
Before she could knock
"Click."
The door opened from the inside.
Eriri blinked, momentarily stunned.
The person standing there made her pause.
She wasn't used to being impressed by other girls' looksafter all, she was a certified beauty.
But this girl? She was on Eriri's level.
Long, silky flaxen blond hair cascaded down her back, and her fair, flawless skin gleamed under the light.
Her delicate features were framed by long lashes, and her full, glossy lips hinted at a sweetness Eriri couldn't ignore.
Her presence radiated a calming elegance, reminiscent of a traditional Yamato Nadeshiko.
But what was she doing here?
Eriri's gaze darted to the nameplate on the door. Nope, she hadn't gotten the wrong place.
"What's going on?" Eriri's brain short-circuited.
The girl holding a garbage bag blinked in surprise too but quickly composed herself.
"Hello, are you here to see Akifumi-kun?" she asked politely, setting the trash bag aside.
Eriri's scattered thoughts reassembled. "Uh, a-and you are?"
"I'm Shiina Mahiru, Akifumi-kun's neighbor," she introduced herself with a polite smile.
Shiina Mahiru that name rang a bell, but Eriri couldn't quite place it.
'Wait, even if you're his neighbor, why were you inside his house?!' A wave of irritation surged through Eriri.
Mahiru seemed to sense her confusion.
"Why don't you come inside first? It's hot out here."
Inside, Akifumi sat casually on the couch, flipping through channels on the TV.
Eriri, seated nearby, was too agitated to relax.
Meanwhile, Mahiru returned to the kitchen.
"So care to explain what's going on?" Eriri demanded, unable to suppress her rising frustration.
Akifumi, clearly expecting this confrontation, smiled wearily. 'I knew this was coming' He opened the fridge and handed her a cold soda. "Want one? It's hot outside."
Eriri accepted but didn't drink it, her glare never wavering.
Akifumi sighed. "Long story."
"Then make it short!" she huffed.
"Shiina lives downstairs. She noticed I was living off takeout and offered to handle my meals."
Eriri blinked. "That's it?"
"That's it," he confirmed, shrugging. "You told me to keep it short, right?"
"Not that short!" she fumed. "Do you think I'm an idiot?! What kind of classmate does that?!"
Akifumi shrugged innocently. "Maybe Shiina has ulterior motives 'cause I'm too handsome?"
A soft voice chimed in behind him, "Akifumi-kun, spreading baseless rumors is rude~."
Akifumi nearly jumped. "Wha? When did you get behind me?!"
Mahiru smiled serenely. "I just have good timing."
Turning to Eriri, Mahiru's expression softened.
"Please don't misunderstand. I moved here recently, and Akifumi-kun helped me when I got caught in the rain."
"I just wanted to repay his kindness by cooking for him. That's all."
Eriri's suspicion didn't completely fade. But Mahiru added with a knowing smile:
"And no, nothing inappropriate has ever happened between us!"
"Wait, what situation are you imagining!?"
Eriri's face turned slightly red.
Not that I'd been thinking about that sort of thing anyway though maybe just a little...
But seriouslywhen a juicy opportunity lands right in front of a big bad wolf like him, and he doesn't take it?
That's so not like him!
Feeling Eriri's incredulous gaze, Akifumi Mugiho scoffed. "Do you think Shiina is like you?"
Wait, hold up! What does that even mean? What does me thinking Shiina's like me even imply?!
It's not like we have some super special relationship or anything! We're just regular childhood friends, okay?
Though Eriri kept telling herself that, her body betrayed her. Her flushed cheeks clearly spoke of something entirely different.
Meanwhile, Shiina Mahiru paid no attention to their banter.
Her calm voice carried a hint of sadness she couldn't hide.
"To be honest, I didn't realize Akifumi-kun and Sawamura-san were that close. Thinking back, maybe I was too impulsive."
"I should really apologize for causing trouble for both of you."
Shiina took a deep breath. "Starting from today"
"W-Wait!" Eriri cut her off, flustered.
"What do you mean by that kind of relationship?!"
Shiina blinked, confused. "Aren't you two dating?"
D-D-Dating!?
Boom!
Heat surged across Eriri's face, practically steaming from her head. She wobbled like a crab fresh out of a pot, barely able to keep her balance.
"Pfft ahahaha." Akifumi couldn't hold back his laughter.
"N-nope, we're not."
"We're just childhood friends. Not like what Shiina-san imagining."
"Ehh?" Shiina's eyes widened.
So... they're not a couple?!
Ahhhhhhhh! What kind of nonsense did I just blurt out!?
Recalling her words, Shiina's embarrassment hit her like a tidal wave.
Her toes curled awkwardly in her slippers as she stammered, "I-I'm really sorry, Sawamura-san. I jumped to conclusions."
Despite the apology, a flicker of relief bloomed in her chest.
'So that means I can still stay close to Akifumi-kun, right?'
Immediately, guilt crept in.
'Ugh, what a horrible person I am!'
Eriri, now thoroughly overheated, remained frozen in place, her brain clearly fried.
Akifumi sniffed the air and frowned.
"Hey, Shiina, do you smell something burning?"
"Huh?" Shiina froze. Her face turned pale.
Without her usual grace, she bolted toward the kitchen.
Flipping the hamburger patty in the pan, her worst fears were confirmedit was completely burnt.
"Ughhh," she whimpered, devastated.
At the dining table, Shiina sat slumped, disheartened. Eriri, still red-faced, seemed lost in thought.
Akifumi sat between them, amused by their expressions.
A few minutes passed before Shiina broke the silence. "I'm really sorry."
"I was planning to serve hamburg steak, but I messed it up and had to throw together some leftovers from the fridge."
Eriri glanced at the table in front of them: fried meatballs, cola chicken wings, mapo tofu, stir-fried vegetables, and a seaweed egg soup.
Wait FIVE dishes for three people?! And if not for the burger mishap, there would've been six?!
That's leftovers?!
Where did this out-of-touch noble lady come from?!
Even I, the daughter of a diplomat, think this is extravagant!
"I think it's amazing," Eriri admitted.
"Yeah," Akifumi agreed.
"Besides, if we're being honest, part of this is on us, right, Eriri?"
"Hmph." She pouted but nodded reluctantly.
"Alright, dig in. The food's getting cold," Akifumi urged, picking up his chopsticks.
"Thank you for the meal!" The three of them said.
Eriri followed, grabbing a meatball.
"Wait... what was I even worried about just now?"
Shiina may be pretty, but I'm no pushover!
Her gaze drifted downward to Shiina's ahem.
S-Seriously?!
How is she so well-developed for our age!?
Biting down on her chopsticks, Eriri refused to give in.
'No worries. Mugiho and I are childhood friends. Childhood friends are unbeatable!'
'There's no way some newcomer can justwait, newcomer!?'
A metaphorical lightning bolt struck Eriri.
Her face turned completely ashen.
'N-No big deal. Just because she's new doesn't mean she wins! I, Eriri, fear nothing!'
'Besides, we have common interests. Just being good at cooking doesn't mean'
Her thoughts were cut off as she took a bite of the meatball.
Her eyes lost all focus.
'S-So good how can something made from such simple ingredients taste this incredible?!'
'I lost. I completely lost!'
'T-This is unfair,' she whimpered through tears.
Shiina blinked in shock.
"Eh Sawamura-san? Is something wrong?"
Akifumi chuckled. "She's just moved to tears by your amazing cooking."
"My cooking is that good?" Shiina mumbled to herself.
"Be confident and drop the question mark!" Akifumi grinned.
After dinner, Eriri collapsed on the sofa, patting her now-rounded belly with a satisfied sigh.
"Am I in heaven? That was amazing!"
Akifumi flopped down beside her with a grumble. "How did you manage to eat so much? I barely got enough!"
Ignoring him, Eriri pouted. "Such a shame about the burgers."
"Those were supposed to be the star, and they went out in such a tragic way!"
Akifumi nodded solemnly.
For once, their opinions aligned perfectly.
Shiina, clearing the table, chuckled. "You two are too dramatic."
Still, seeing them enjoy her cooking filled her with joy.
"If you really want, I can make hamburg steak tomorrow night."
Eriri's eyes lit up, "Please let me come over for dinner again!"
Akifumi shot her a look but said nothing.
It wasn't like she'd listen if he said no.
Once they had recovered from their food comas, Akifumi asked, "By the way, it's been a while. What brings you here today?"
"Heh, guess what?"
"Finished your manuscript?"
"Tch."
So predictableno satisfaction at all.
But Eriri nodded proudly. "That's right, all done!"
"Not bad. Let me see it."
Akifumi accepted the manuscript from Eriri and skimmed through it, his expression quickly turning serious and evaluative.
A few minutes later, as he lay sprawled on the couch, Akifumi noticed his little brother acting unusually tense.
He immediately adjusted his posture, subtly turning his back to Eriri.
"What are you doing?" Eriri asked, puzzled.
"Too full. Can't sit like that, or I'll gain weight."
"And you think that position will stop it?"
"Absolutely!" Akifumi declared with a straight face, spouting nonsense.
Eriri hesitated but ended up mimicking his position.
Akifumi quietly breathed a sigh of relief.
Whispering under his breath, he muttered to himself, "You just can't make things easy for me, can you? Always thinking about dirty thoughts just by reading manga! Sure, her art style's sexy, and the plot's solid this time, but this is definitely the wrong moment!"
Of course, there was no response.
A few more minutes passed.
Akifumi finally finished reading the entire manga and set it down.
Instead of speaking immediately, he waited until his thoughts settled.
Only then did he turn back around.
Hearing the shift in movement, Eriri nervously asked, "So? How was it?"
"It's really good!"
After a brief pause, he added, "Honestly, it surpasses all your previous works. If it weren't for the fact that your art style stayed the same, people might question whether it was even done by Kashiwagi Eri or not."
Eriri's smug expression froze instantly at those last four words.
"Idiot! Shiina-san is here! Don't go shouting that name out loud!!" she snapped, panicking.
Had she gotten so used to Shiina being around that she'd completely forgotten to be careful?
"Sorry."
Akifumi apologized earnestly.
"But she's in the kitchenshe probably didn't hear that, right?"
He then whispered, "By the way, with Shiina-san here, I can't help much, can I?"
"I didn't know she'd be here either!" Eriri sighed.
"So, what now?"
"Sigh... Whatever. There's still plenty of time. After finals, I'll just finish it up on my own."
'Yes! No more extra work!'
Akifumi tried his best not to grin.
"By the way," Eriri suddenly said, "now that I'm done, isn't it time for you to fulfill your promise?"
Waithis promise? Akifumi's stomach churned.
Was this day already here?
He felt an ominous pang in his gut.
"What wrong?," Eriri declared boldly.
'It's not like I'm doing anything scandalous. Even if my identity gets revealed, there's nothing to be embarrassed about!'
Somewhere, someonewho did draw scandalous stuffsuddenly felt attacked.
"Why do I get the feeling someone's badmouthing me?"
Eriri shot Akifumi a suspicious glare.
"You're not thinking bad things about me, are you?"
Akifumi blinked innocently.
"What bad things?"
Eriri scrutinized him for a moment before sighing and dropping the issue.
"Never mind. Just fulfill your promise! Introduce me to the Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei!!"
Facing her excited, expectant gaze, Akifumi hesitated.
He sighed deeply.
"Just... don't be disappointed, okay?"
Eriri was baffled.
"Huh? Why would I be disappointed?! Meeting my idol would be the best thing ever!"
Without explaining further, Akifumi gestured.
"Follow me."
Eriri obediently trailed after him.
Just as they were leaving, Shiina Mahiru emerged from the kitchen, curiosity gleaming in her eyes.
Akifumi paused and considered for a moment.
"Want to come too, Shiina-san?"
"Come too? Where are we going?" she asked cheerfully.
Eriri perked up.
"Are you a fan of the Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei too?!"
The joy of discovering a fellow fan lit up her face.
Given her masked persona at school, Eriri rarely found anyone with similar interests.
But with Akifumi's home being outside school grounds, she'd stopped hiding her geeky passions.
Naturally, discovering a potential fellow fan made her excited.
Unfortunately, Eriri had jumped to conclusions a little too quickly.
"Warrior of Love and Hope...?" Shiina blinked, puzzled.
"Is that some kind of codename? It sounds odd."
Akifumi's lips twitched.
Yeah, yeah, i know the name was a bit strangethanks for pointing that out.
"No, it's not like that," Eriri explained.
"They're a rookie manga artist I really admire!"
"Oh..." Shiina nodded blankly, still not quite understanding.
Eriri pouted, dissatisfied with Shiina's tepid reaction.
Before she could gush about the artist's greatness, Akifumi led them into his room.
"Wait here for a second," he said.
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every week in there! And thank you so much for reading!
Eriri refrained from continuing the conversation and plopped onto the bed.
'Childhood friends, huh?' Shiina observed with a hint of envy.
It wasn't that she envied Eriri's carefree attitude about entering a guy's roomrather, it was the effortless and unguarded relationship they shared.
Eriri misunderstood Shiina's expression and assumed she was shy.
"Why are you staring at me? Come sit too!" she said warmly.
"Thanks."
Shiina smiled politely and sat beside her.
Her eyes wandered around the room, taking in the layout.
It had three main areas: the bed they were sitting on, a desk near the window, and the bookshelf where Akifumi stood.
The shelf was split into two sections: one filled with light novels and manga, and the other displaying various figurines.
Although the display was mostly full, it was still far from reaching the value of a "one-wall, one-apartment" kind of collection.
But Shiina wasn't paying attention to those details.
"Akifumi-kun room is surprisingly clean and tidy!"
The girl's natural desire to care for others kicked in.
Before Shiina could dwell on it, Akifumi returned with over ten sheets of manuscript paper in hand and sat down.
"What's this?"
Eriri took the stack, her eyes curious.
As she scanned the pages, her expression lit up.
"You've started drawing manga?!"
Shiina peeked at a few pages, intrigued.
"So this is manga? Using illustrations and dialogue to tell a story?"
"This is your work, Akifumi-kun? It's amazing!"
Though impressed, Shiina, being a manga outsider, chose to remain silent and simply listen.
Eriri's reaction, however, confused Akifumi.
The manuscript was for the third chapter of Anohana, a story any fan would recognize.
Waitdid this mean...
"You've never read it?" he asked, bewildered.
"Read what? This?"
Eriri rolled her eyes.
"You just showed it to me today! Of course, I haven't read it yet."
"You've really been dedicating yourself to drawing lately, huh?"
Had she been so focused on creating that she'd missed all the latest news online?
Knowing Eriri's personality, there was no way she would overlook her idol's latest work unless she'd been completely absorbed in her own project.
"Eh, eh."
"Wait, what?"
"Not only is Akifumi drawing manga, but Eriri is too?!"
Shiina eyes widened in disbelief, her gaze darting between the two.
Eriri tossed her hair proudly.
"Of course!"
Not that anyone was praising you, dummy!
Akifumi sighed, got up, and pulled a fresh issue of Weekly Shonen Jump from the bookshelf, handing it over.
"You actually got the latest issue?" Eriri's eyes sparkled with surprise.
"I went all over town after school and couldn't find it anywhere! Everyone kept saying it was sold out!" she grumbled.
"It's not even a new volume; why's it selling out so fast?"
"Here," Akifumi said casually.
Eriri snatched the magazine eagerly but froze midway.
"Wait a secondweren't you going to introduce me to that author? Why are we reading manga now!?"
At least she remembered her original goal.
Akifumi gave her a deadpan look.
"You're the only one who forgot."
"Flip to page 158."
"Huh? How's that gonna introduce me to an editor?" she muttered but obediently turned to the page.
What she saw made her jaw drop.
Mahiru blinked in confusion. "Hey... aren't these characters just like the ones from the sketches Akifumi showed us earlier?"
Eriri snapped out of her daze, her gaze fixating on the author's name printed beneath the title.
The Warrior of Love and Hope
"It's not just similar," she muttered.
"It's identical."
Mahiru gasped.
"So Akifumi's work is being serialized in Weekly Shonen Jump!?"
"That's amazing!!"
For most people, having their work serialized in a major publication was a monumental achievement.
But Eriri's voice was unexpectedly calm.
"Mahiru, this isn't just amazing."
"Eh? Then what is it?"
"Weekly Shonen Jump is the crown jewel of manga magazines under Shueisha!" Eriri's eyes gleamed with a passionate light.
"Over a decade ago, it set a record with more than 6.5 million copies sold!"
"For aspiring manga artists, getting serialized there is nothing short of a lifelong dream!!"
Her fervor was contagious, and Mahiru exclaimed in awe, "That's incredible!"
"Exactly! Just calling it amazing doesn't cut itit's super, super, super, super incredible!!"
Akifumi couldn't help but quip, "Adding more 'super' won't make it sound any cooler."
"Pfft." Mahiru stifled a laugh.
"Akifumi-kun, you should be more considerate of girls' feelings in moments like this."
"YOU! Why didn't you tell me!"
Eriri suddenly exploded, throwing down the magazine and grabbing Akifumi by the collar. Her voice boomed, "Since when did you become this amazing?!"
"Two simultaneous serializations in Weekly Shonen Jump! That's unheard of!!"
"I can't believe itmy idol, the Warrior of Love and Hope, is actually my childhood friend?! Even a light novel wouldn't dare write something this absurd!! Have you been secretly laughing at me all this time?"
She mimicked a mock villainous laugh.
'Kukuku! Foolish Eriri! Little did you know your idol was right by your side!'
"Did it feel good basking in my admiration, huh?! Admit it!!"
Akifumi cleared his throat.
"I mean being admired does feel kind of nice."
Mahiru's lips twitched at his honesty.
"Akifumi, maybe don't provoke her right now?"
Eriri, panting heavily, finally let go of his shirt and plopped back onto the bed.
"You're not going to punch me?" Akifumi raised an eyebrow.
"Why would I?" Eriri rolled her eyes.
"For keeping it a secret?"
She waved dismissively.
"I was mad at first, sure. But thinking about it... when Madoka Magica entered the Tezuka Awards, editors probably contacted you right after the results, right? You probably had to sign a confidentiality agreement."
"Wow, you really know your stuff."
Eriri huffed.
"You think I've been entering the Tezuka Awards for nothing?"
"But you could've told me the day the results were announced."
Akifumi shrugged.
"You had such a huge bias against magical girls back then. Wouldn't that have been like slapping you in the face?"
Recalling her past statements, Eriri's face turned crimson.
"Well how was I supposed to know you were that talented? My reaction was totally normal!"
"Which is why I didn't say anything."
A brief silence fell before they both burst into laughter.
Akifumi grinned mischievously.
"So, Eriri, how does it feel to find out your idol was right by your side all along?"
"Don't ask me such a complicated question!" Eriri shot back.
"It's impossible to describe exactly how I felthappy, excited, angry, frustrated basically a mix of everything!"
"Bittersweet?"
"Yeah, that's it."
"And now?"
"Happy and excited!" Eriri declared confidently.
"With someone like you by my side, and my art skills will definitely get me serialized in Weekly Shonen Jump too!"
She flashed her trademark grin, showing off her little fang.
"You better not say no after causing me this much emotional trauma!"
Akifumi chuckled.
"Don't worryI've already got it all planned out for you."
Eriri's eyes sparkled. "Really?!"
"But after finals. Finish your current work and get through exams first."
Deflated, Eriri waved her hand.
"Fine, fine. I'll do it."
Then she perked up again.
"But hey, imagine how jealous people would be if they found out the Warrior of Love and Hope was once my assistant!"
Akifumi rolled his eyes.
"What are even saying....."
Mahiru watched the scene with envy in her eyes.
Childhood friends are so wonderful If only I had someone like Akifumi...
Her cheeks tinged with a soft blush.
Time flew by, and soon it was Wednesday.
As usual, Akifumi Mugiho and Shiina Mahiru walked to school together.
By now, this sight was no longer surprising for the students at Toyogsaki High.
Their classmates had long gotten used to it, and even students from other classes no longer batted an eye.
Occasionally, they still caught a few envious glances, but that was about it.
Although Mahiru had explained things to her friends after rumors started swirling, it seemed her words didn't quite do the trick.
At first, she felt a bit guiltybut before she knew it, she had somehow grown accustomed to the situation herself.
It's amazing what you can get used to, huh?
"Good morning, Kato," Akifumi greeted as he sat down at his desk, sounding as carefree as ever.
Kato, however, was anything but relaxed.
Her usually composed face looked visibly tense.
After a couple second, she nodded and sighed.
"Akifumi, I really envy you."
"Huh? What's that supposed to mean?" Akifumi tilted his head.
"You don't have to stress about exams. Your grades are perfect. Meanwhile, the rest of us are freaking out over failing."
"Exams?" Akifumi blinked.
"Wait, is today the start of finals?"
Kato's expression hardened.
"You seriously forgot? Is this what academic genius looks like?"
Akifumi waved dismissively.
"Kato, complimenting me won't improve your grades, you know."
"Also, just because I get good grades doesn't mean I have no worries!"
"Ehhhh?" Kato raised an eyebrow skeptically.
"I'm serious! You don't understand the pain of always being ranked number one!"
"...then what is it the so called pain?"
Even Kato, with her usual poker face, looked visibly stunned by this statement.
"When you're not at the top, there are always people ahead to chase."
"You've got endless potential and opportunities to improve!" Akifumi declared dramatically.
"But as someone who's already at the top? What am I supposed to do? There's no one to catch up to, no room left to improve!"
"Doesn't that sound utterly depressing?"
Kato fell silent, clearly at a loss for words.
Behind them, Mahiru couldn't hold back her laughter anymore and let out a soft giggle.
Feeling their eyes on her, she quickly covered her mouth, blushing.
"I'm sorry! I didn't mean to eavesdrop."
Akifumi grinned.
"It's fine. You're cute, so I forgive you."
C-cute?!
Mahiru's face turned a deep shade of red.
Flustered, she avoided his gaze like a startled deer.
Kato gave Akifumi a deadpan look.
"Akifumi, you're getting way too good at charming girls."
Akifumi's grin only widened.
"Oh? So are you saying Shiina-san isn't cute?"
Kato paused, then shook his head.
"No, she's very cute."
"See? Then I was being genuine, not a sweet-talker."
Deciding not to engage further in Akifumi's antics, Kato brought the conversation back to the exams.
"Akifumi, as your friend, I have some advice: don't repeat that nonsense about having no room to improve. People might actually beat you up."
Akifumi laughed.
"Got it, thanks for the heads-up."
"Anyway, let's hang in there for these exams. Summer break is just around the cornerbeaches, waves... beautiful girls!"
"Hold on," Kato said suspiciously.
"One of those words didn't belong in that list."
Akifumi feigned innocence.
"You must be imagining things."
...........
At Shueisha Publishing
"Mihari, the chief editor wants to see you," a colleague called out.
Otosuna Mihari, who had been diligently working on a manuscript, looked up in surprise.
"Thanks. Any idea what it's about?"
The colleague shrugged. "How would I know what the chief editor's thinking?"
After saving her work, Mihari grabbed her notebook and headed toward the office.
She knocked politely.
"Excuse me, sorry to disturb you!"
"Come in."
The voice belonged to Chief Editor Minano Matome.
She was seated at her desk, typing furiously without even looking up.
"Take a seat on the sofa. Help yourself to a drink."
Used to her boss's busy nature, Mihari poured herself a glass of water and sat down, feeling a bit restless.
What could this meeting be about?
Had she made a mistake on a recent project?
Was there a problem with a manuscript?
Her calm demeanor began to waver.
After a few minutes, Minano finally stood up, carrying a file.
She sat across from Mihari and smiled.
"Sorry to keep you waiting."
"N-not at all," Mihari stammered.
Honestly, getting a chance to slack off guilt-free? Who'd complain about that?
Though it would've been nice to know the reason for being called in right away!
Minano cut to the chase.
"It's about Akifumi-sensei."
Oh, Akifumi? Phew, that's a relief!
Waitthere hadn't been any recent developments, right? Madoka Magica's second volume release hadn't even been finalized yet, and Anohana was still doing well.
Could it be...
A sudden memory of her last conversation with Akifumi surfaced in Mihari's mind.
No way.
Her face paled at the thought.
Oblivious to Mihari's internal panic, Minano continued, "Thanks to the efforts of the chief editor, Akifumi-sensei's Madoka Magica has officially been greenlit for an anime adaptation."
Oh. That's it?
Phew! She had been overthinking things.
.......WaitANIME?!
Mihari shot up from the sofa.
"What? It's getting an anime!?"
Minano chuckled.
"Remember to manage your emotions, Mihari. It's important."
"I'm sorry!"
Mihari blushed furiously and bowed her head in embarrassment.
Minano Matome shook her head with a slight smile and placed a document on the table.
"This is the project proposal for Madoka Magica's animation."
"Please take some time to review it later."
"Of course," Mihari nodded eagerly, but her curiosity got the better of her.
"Wait isn't Volume 2 of Madoka Magica not even out yet? How did the decision for an anime adaptation happen so fast?"
In Japan, not every series gets a chance at an anime adaptation.
While animations are mainly for promoting the original work rather than generating direct profits, production companies are still reluctant to invest in something that seems destined to flop.
Sure, there have been rare cases where wealthy fans personally financed animations, but that's about as likely as winning the lottery.
Given Madoka Magica's popularity, Mihari wasn't shocked by the adaptation decisionwhat stunned her was how quickly it came.
After all, the first volume had just been released last month, and the serialization was only a few chapters in!
It was like skipping appetizers and being served dessert before the main course had even arrived.
Anyone would be bewildered.
Minano, noticing her surprise, offered an explanation with a smile.
"Actually, this isn't that fast."
"Good works have more privileges. Even if a story isn't fully published, it's common to start simultaneous serialization and anime production if the content is promising enough.
"Besides, Akifumi-sensei has already submitted all the story materials to us."
Mihari nodded thoughtfully.
"Right now, Madoka Magica is at peak popularity," Minano continued.
"Since Akifumi-sensei has already brought out a new project, we must seize the momentum."
She laid out the schedule confidently:
"Volume 2 will drop at the end of August, and we're aiming to launch the anime in October. That will undoubtedly fire up fans' enthusiasm and increase sales!"
"And that's not allwe're planning to discuss merchandise collaborations with Akifumi-sensei too."
"Merch-... merchandise?!"
Mihari's eyes widened in shock.
Her head spun from the overwhelming information.
It wasn't her fault that she was acting like thisthese were massive developments!
Even senior editors at major publishing houses rarely handled anime adaptations, let alone a rookie like her.
And now she was not only involved in an adaptation but also tasked with merchandise discussions?!
It was surreal.
"Don't worry, Mihari," Minano reassured her with amusement.
"Your primary task is to coordinate and liaise between the teams. Animation and merchandise production have dedicated departments."
No problem! She thought confidently. Coordination? Easy-peasy!
"Got it!" Mihari declared enthusiastically, patting her chest with determination.
But Minano looked at her with some doubt.
"By the way, didn't you say Akifumi-sensei once invited us to dinner, but we missed it due to overtime?"
"Yes, that's right."
"Well please contact Akifumi-sensei and set up a meeting again. We need to discuss these matters face-to-face, and we'll even treat him to dinner this time."
"Got it!"
Leaving Minano's office, Mihari couldn't hide her grin.
"Anime... merchandise... hehehe!"
By 12:20 PM, she couldn't hold back anymore and called Akifumi-sensei.
Before she could speak, a grumpy voice came through the line.
"Do you know how short high school students' lunch breaks are in Japan?" Akifumi-sensei growled.
"You better have a very good reason for calling, or you'll face the consequences!"
Mihari shuddered instinctively, recalling the sheer terror of Akifumi-sensei's past reprimands.
But she wouldn't let that intimidate her.
"P-Please calm down, Akifumi-sensei! I totally understand how precious lunchtime isI went through that too, remember?"
"I wouldn't disturb you unless it was super important!"
Curse my pride as an editor!
But it's fine. One day, when I become Chief Editor, I'll reclaim everything I've lost!
"Haaaa.... fine. What's the news?" Akifumi's voice softened slightly.
"Madoka Magica is getting an anime adaptation! Plus, some merchandise will be produce!"
Akifumi paused.
"Tell me everything."
Mihari quickly relayed the morning's developments.
"Hmm, I see," Akifumi said thoughtfully.
"I'll let it go this time because of the news. But if you dare disturb my lunch again, you know the consequences!"
Consequences? What consequences?
Even if I were nailed inside a coffin, I would still use my decaying voice to defy you!
"Understood, Akifumi-sensei. I promise not to disturb you during lunch ever again."
As a maturing adult, it's best to keep complaints to oneself.
"When would you be available for a meeting?" she asked.
"I have exams for the next few days. How about Thursday evening?"
The sooner the better, she thought.
"That works! I'll send you the dinner details in advance."
Now she understand.
He probably did poorly on a morning test, which is why he was so grumpy.
Classic student behavior.
Unlike mea former school genius! Maybe I should flaunt my academic success and tease him a bit...
Mihari's imagination ran wild as she pictured Akifumi prostrating himself, begging her for study tips.
"Kehehehe!" she chuckled mischievously.
......
Akifumi, sensing her growing madness, hung up with a furrowed brow.
What's going on with her? he wondered.
"Maybe the job's stress is messing with her hormones."
Perhaps... I should be nicer next time.
Editors do have a tough job.
Late nights, constant deadlines, no weekends.
"Poor corporate slave," Akifumi sighed, shaking his head before curling back up at his desk.
He blamed the exam for making him sleep too much in the morningand now the post-lunch drowsiness hit him like a truck.
Thursday afternoon.
The final exam had just ended, signaling that summer vacation was just around the corner.
Even though the exams were over, no one left the classroom immediately.
Hiratsuka-sensei was scheduled to give some announcements, and anyone who dared sneak out early might face her infamous "iron fist of love."
That would likely come with the added bonus of a special summer assignment.
"Kato, how was the exam?"
Kato responded calmly, "I probably won't get grades as high as you, but I think I passed."
"That's good. At least you won't need remedial lessons during the break," said Akifumi, grinning as he waved dismissively.
"But hey, no need to praise me for my brilliance!"
Kato gave him a blank stare.
"Your shamelessness is really getting out of hand," she muttered.
"Shameless? Me? No way!" Akifumi laughed before turning to Shiina Mahiru.
"How about you? How did you do?"
Shiina smiled gently.
"I think I should be in the top ten."
"Wow, there are some pretty strong students at this school," Akifumi remarked.
"Do you think you'll get first place this time?" Kato ask.
Akifumi blinked playfully, "You want the truth or a lie?"
"Lie first."
"I don't think I did well, but I tried my best, so it's up to luck now."
Kato frowned.
"Wait, that's supposed to be the lie?"
"What's the truth, then?"
"Even if I intentionally made two mistakes, first place is still locked in."
Kato was speechless.
Why was she even talking about grades with two overachievers?
Oh right, Akifumi started it.
Never mind then.
Shiina looked curious.
"Wait, why would you intentionally make mistakes?"
Kato answered before Akifumi could.
"To make sure he doesn't get a perfect score."
Shiina tilted her head, confused.
"What's the point of doing that?"
Kato sighed, "Shiina-san, remember this guy's twisted logic?"
"If the gap between first and second place is too wide, it makes people give up. But if it's only a few points, it motivates them to try harder next time. He's basically doing it to give the second-place student hope."
Shiina looked shocked.
"What?! There are people who think like that?"
"Of course," Kato muttered.
"Akifumi's just that type of person."
Akifumi smirked.
"Hey, hey, Kato-san, are you secretly in love with me? How else would you know me so well?"
Shiina blinked in disbelief.
Was this actually true?!
Kato remained expressionless.
"No thanks. I don't want to be accused of being a third party in someone else's love life."
She glanced at Shiina and continued coolly, "It's just that Akifumi's weird behavior is really easy to predict."
"Oi! What's that supposed to mean?"
Kato shrugged.
"Every exam in this semester, the gap between you and Yukinoshita was really narrow."
"Oh?" Akifumi raised an eyebrow.
"In our first year, you two had a 10-to-20-point gap. But now it's always within a few points. You're clearly controlling your scores."
Akifumi rubbed his neck awkwardly.
He hadn't realized it was that obvious.
Would Yukinoshita notice?
If she did, she'd probably feel insulted and furious.
But then again...
"If she gets mad, that might actually be kind of funny," Akifumi chuckled.
Shiina couldn't hold back her curiosity any longer.
"But how do you predict other people's scores so accurately?"
"It's not really predicting," Akifumi explained.
"I've just observed Yukinoshita long enough to know where she's likely to make mistakes. Combine that with the exam format, and it's easy to guess."
[TL Note - How??]
Shiina's eyes widened.
"That sounds... terrifying."
"If Yukinoshita ever hears this, and she punches you, I'll say you totally deserved it," Kato deadpanned.
Akifumi shrugged.
"She's just too predictable, you know? Even when she gives it her all, she never gives up. That stubbornness is admirable in a way."
Shiina pondered this.
"So Yukinoshita has been second place since our first year?"
"Yup," Kato confirmed.
"Honestly, I didn't expect Akifumi and Yukinoshita to have any connection."
"We don't," Akifumi clarified.
"We've never spoken a word to each other."
"Then how do you know her so well?" Shiina asked, puzzled.
"It's like that saying: your enemies understand you best. Just looking at her test mistakes tells me a lot about her personality."
"Is that even a thing?"
Kato waved dismissively, "Shiina-san, wake up. Only someone as weird as Akifumi could pull that off."
"True enough," Shiina agreed.
"Hey! Calling me a weirdo is harsh!"
"I was complimenting you."
"Oh, in that case, I'll graciously accept it," Akifumi grinned.
At that moment, Hiratsuka-sensei stepped up to the front of the class, her usual stern expression softening into a rare smile.
"Alright, listen up. I know this is repetitive, but it's important, so I'll say it one more time: be mindful and stay safe during the break."
"And don't forget to show up this Saturday morning!"
With that, she paused dramatically.
"Now then... go ahead and celebrate! Enjoy your well-earned summer vacation!"
Cheers erupted through the classroom.
"Woooooo!"
"Sun, beach, beautiful girls, here I come!"
"Summer dates and unforgettable festival memories, yes!"
"Binge-watching shows and eating ice cream!"
"Sleeping in and gaming all night long!"
"Yay!!!"
The thunderous excitement practically shook the roof.
Hiratsuka-sensei watched with a relaxed smile.
Akifumi covered his ears, grimacing.
"Idiots," he muttered.
Sure, the beach had plenty of beautiful girls, but did that have anything to do with them?
Summer romances? More like heatstroke under the blazing sun.
Gaming all night? Let's be real their parents would probably confiscate their consoles by day two.
'Still so naive, even after all these vacations,' he sighed.
As the noise settled, Akifumi turned to Kato.
"So Kato any plans for the break?"
"Probably a family trip first," Kato said thoughtfully.
"After that, I'm free."
"What about you?"
"Staying home, of course! A summer without staying indoors has no soul!"
Kato shook her head in resignation.
"You really never change."
Turning to Shiina, she asked, "What about you, Shiina-san? Any plans for the break?"
"Huh, me?"
Shiina Mahiru snapped out of her thoughts and, after receiving a confirming glance from Kato, she spoke up: "Well, I'll probably just stay at home, I guess?"
As she said this, she subtly glanced at Akifumi, who was busy looking at something on his phone.
Kato noticed this little exchange, of course.
........
At the school gate:
"Alright, see you on Saturday then!"
"Bye, Kato!"
Akifumi Mugiho and Shiina Mahiru waved goodbye to Kato.
"See you Saturday," Kato nodded at them before disappearing into the crowd.
"Shiina-san, you're not going to the karaoke with them?"
Unlike Akifumi and Kato, who were practically loners, Shiina Mahiru was still pretty popular in classeven with the rumors about her and Akifumi dating.
Just moments ago, after their teacher announced the end of class, several girls had invited her to hang out.
But Shiina had politely declined, and those girls had even shot Akifumi a knowing smile.
It didn't take a genius to figure out they thought Shiina's refusal was because of her 'boyfriend.'
"I'm really sorry, Akifumi-kun," Shiina suddenly said.
Akifumi looked at her, puzzled. "Why are you apologizing?"
"It's because of me that everyone's misunderstanding you, and it's also my fault for insisting on making meals for you. So-"
"So what?"
Akifumi reached out and ruffled her silky hair, messing it up without a care.
"Stop overthinking things, alright? Sure, you were the one who pushed for it, but if I really didn't want to, I wouldn't have agreed to it."
"Besides, looking back, I'm really glad you were so persistent back then!"
"Thanks to you, I'm practically turning into a lazy bum! And your cooking? If I had to go without it now, I'll starve to death!"
Shiina's eyes shimmered with emotion, but she couldn't help laughing.
"Starving to death? That's such an exaggeration!"
Akifumi looked at her seriously.
"I'm being completely honest! If anything, you're the one underestimating how amazing your cooking is. And as for those rumors"
"Anyone who believes baseless gossip like that isn't someone I'd care about anyway. So just relax, okay?"
He gave her head a gentle pat, as if testing the quality of a melon.
"Actually, I should be thanking you, Shiina-san."
"Thanking me?" Shiina blinked in confusion, too distracted to even react to the head pat.
"Think about it. With you as my 'shield,' most girls wouldn't dare confess to me."
"And only someone as brave and beautiful as you would even try. You're doing me a huge favor!"
"Akifumi-kun, you're so sneaky," Shiina pouted, giving him a playful glare.
"You always know just what to say."
"Huh? Wasn't I just stating the facts?" Akifumi feigned innocence.
"You were not! You're being sneaky, sneaky, sneaky!"
"Now you're just being unreasonable," Akifumi sighed, shaking his head.
As they chatted and laughed, they eventually reached the subway station.
"Well, I'll leave this to you, Shiina-san," Akifumi said, handing her his backpack.
Shiina waved it off. "It's just a backpack. I'm not that delicate, you know."
Since he had plans to meet up with his editor for dinner in Chiyoda later that evening, he decided not to go home first.
After saying goodbye to Shiina, Akifumi boarded the subway.
Even though both his school and the restaurant were in Chiyoda, that didn't mean they were close by.
......
Later that evening, at 6:30 PM:
The three of them were seated at their reserved table, led by a waiter.
"It's not some fancy restaurant, are you disappointed, Akifumi-sensei?" teased Mihari.
Akifumi chuckled.
"What even counts as fancy? Those overpriced restaurants that scream 'luxury'? If that's the case, couldn't I just throw money at them? Do I look like I'm short on cash?"
"It's these small, unassuming places that often hold the real treasures. That's what I call a true feast."
With his eight-figure bank account (even in yen), indulging in good food was no big deal.
But Mihari, who had brought it up, suddenly felt a pang of regret.
"Ugh, you rich people are the worst! I should've picked a fancier place!"
This was on the company's money, after all! She could've gone all out!
But no, she'd gone with this cozy little sukiyaki place.
Sure, it was delicious, but she could only afford to come here every week on her own salary!
"Next time, I'm not making this mistake again!"
Watching their banter, Minano Matome couldn't help but smile.
"I've heard so much about Akifumi-sensei. I expected someone more absorbed in their creative world. I didn't think you'd be this witty."
Akifumi grinned, "Just be honest 'Editor-in-Chief' and say that I'm an otaku. I don't mind."
Minano laughed.
"In that case, don't call me 'Editor-in-Chief.' Just call me Minano."
"Then why are you still calling me 'sensei'?"
The two of them shared a laugh.
"Alright then, I'll call you Akifumi-kun."
Mihari blinked, feeling a bit left out.
Wait, how did they get so familiar so quickly? Am I the third wheel here? To hide her awkwardness, she took a sip of water.
"Minano-san, thank you so much for your support. I should've been the one treating you tonight, but instead, you're the one paying."
Minano shook her head.
"If we don't take care of our talented authors, how can we expect to keep them? It's a mutual benefit, Akifumi-kun. No need to be so formal."
While that was true, not everyone acted on it.
Company policies were one thing, but a good leader made all the difference.
Akifumi decided to let it go, silently vowing to remember her kindness.
"Alright, I won't stand on ceremony anymore. Let's get to the main topic of the day, shall we?"
The discussion turned to the anime adaptation of Madoka Magica and its merchandise plans.
After leaving the restaurant, Akifumi Mugiho watched the two friends hop into a taxi and drive away, before turning his attention away.
As the summer breeze blew, the coolness he'd felt coming out of the air-conditioned room was quickly replaced by the hot, sticky air of the season.
Spotting an empty taxi, Akifumi quickly raised his hand to call it.
He told the driver his destination and leaned back, closing his eyes, pretending to take a nap.
Taxis in Tokyo are expensive.
For a regular family, even taking one once a month feels like a financial hit.
But for Akifumi , with his savings, it was nothing to worry about.
Plus, the taxi fare was reimbursed by Shueisha.
The dinner was nothing special.
It was mainly to strengthen relationships.
Along the way, they'd casually discussed animation and merchandise.
The main topic about the meeting was to get Akifumi opinion about getting the anime adaptation.
As the creator of Madoka Magica, even though the contract clearly laid out the details, they still prioritized his thoughts.
Of course, most creators would generally be open to animation.
After all, it's great publicity, especially for those who only watch anime and don't read manga or light novels.
Not to mention, animation brings in additional income.
The income from drawing manga, especially from magazine serialization, is just a small fraction.
Most of that income goes towards paying assistants, buying materials, renting space, and covering various other expenses.
Real money comes from sales of the manga, animation royalties, and merchandise.
When an anime is made, the revenue is split into two categories: first-use fees and second-use fees.
First-use fees are the money earned when the anime is first broadcast on TV.
Depending on the show, it can range from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of yen per episode.
If it's on NHK, it can be even higher.
Since the publisher holds joint copyright, they take a cut of the fee, but it's much smaller compared to what they earn from selling the physical mangaonly about 20%-40%.
Second-use fees are paid when the work is used again after the initial broadcastlike when other TV stations air reruns, or when they sell DVDs or licenses to overseas companies.
The most common second-use scenario is the release of Blu-rays/DVDs. For these, creators typically receive a 10% fee.
However, the amount Akifumi actually gets is much smalleraround 2%-3%.
It doesn't sound like much, but when you do the math, it adds up.
For example, if Madoka Magica gets an anime adaptation and a BD/DVD is released, here's what happens:
Each BD set costs 7,000, with six volumes.
If each volume sells 4,000 copies, that's 24,000 copies total, generating 168 million in sales.
With a 3% royalty rate, Akifumi earns 5.04 million!
This is equivalent to printing an extra 56,700 copies of his manga.
On top of that, the DVD sales further increase his earnings, equivalent to printing more than 100,000 copies of his book.
Given such a lucrative opportunity, there's really no reason to turn it down.
Still, some creators do choose to reject animation deals, but that's not Akifumi 's concern.
He's got no reason to refuseespecially when he heard the person handling the project was Shinbo.
One word: solid. Two words: easy win. He couldn't see any way this would fail.
As for merchandise, the discussion was simpleaside from the character figurines, was there anything else Akifumi wanted to design?
To his surprise, he actually had an idea. He wanted to make doujinshi for one of his character, Mami-senpai!
When he suggested it, both Minano and Mihari looked at him like he was crazy.
They almost didn't want to respond, but after a few moments, they decided not to criticize him.
Minano agreed to pass the idea along.
Merchandise usually gives creators 1%-7% of the retail price.
As for directly buying out Madoka Magica? That's a no-go.
Given the series' success, Akifumi quickly secured the highest 7% royalty!
For the BD/DVD, Shueisha even gave him a surprise6%!
That was a pleasant shock.
It must be because they were handling production themselves and didn't mind sharing a bit more.
Akifumi was more than happy with the deal.
Even if it was only 3%, he wouldn't have turned it down, so 6% was fantastic.
As for doing things independently, Akifumi only briefly considered it before dismissing the idea.
Sure, he'd make more money doing it alone, but how much would he have to invest?
Starting an animation studio, building connectionsit'd take so much time and energy!
Not an option.
Most importantly, Akifumi wasn't interested in any of that.
Why work hard when you can just lie back and let the money roll in?
Even if it's a little less, everything will be handled by other people.
And he didn't need to worry about a thing.
How awesome is that? He just lies down and collects the rewards.
With those thoughts in mind, the taxi arrived at his destination.
He took the receipthad to keep that for the expense reportthen got out and headed home.
He turned on the air conditioning and fired up his PSP.
First day of vacation, and there's still work to do? Who's got that kind of self-punishing personality?
Living alone? It's means time to play until you can't anymore!
Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice with a tone of mild exasperation.
"Akifumi-kun, even though it's vacation, you should at least get out of bed by now."
Then another voice joined in, more playful.
"I told you, there's no way you're waking him up like this!"
"Well then, what do we do?"
"Don't worry, I bought a can of herring today. Let's open it and put it in his room, then lock the door. There's no way he won't get up after that!"
[TL Note - For you who didn't know what can of herring is just a tin of herring fish that has been preserved and flavored, it's usually smell so bad that people rather die than eating eat.]
Huh? Did she had some kind of grudge with him?
He just wanted to sleep in, and now they're bringing out biochemical weapons!?
And locking the door too!? Are they really trying to make sure I can't escape?
Even though he was still tired, Akifumi couldn't keep his eyes shut anymore.
They snapped open in an instant.
And of course, he was greeted by the familiar faces of his two friends.
"I knew it was you, Eriri! You're trying to ruin my sleep!!"
He was still groggy, hungry, and annoyed, but he didn't have the energy to yell.
He muttered instead, "It's the first day of vacation, you know!"
"Why can't you just let me sleep in at home for once? Why torture me?"
When Eriri heard that, she just crossed her arms, snorting dismissively.
"As a manga creator with two series running in Weekly Shonen Jump, being lazy is just unacceptable!"
"I can't turn a blind eye to that, whether as a fan or a fellow creator!!"
Akifumi shot her a sarcastic look.
"Don't pretend to act like saint, you just want me to hurry up and teach you how to draw manga. Don't try to make it sound all noble!"
His words hit home so hard, he felt like he could hear her internal thoughts from across the universe.
Eriri groaned in defeat.
"Akifumi-kun, whatever her reasons, it's time to get up," said Shiina, her voice suddenly taking on a menacing tone.
She was smiling, but the deadly aura radiating from her made Akifumi think twice.
"Okay, okay, I'm up"
Akifumi chuckled nervously. "I guess I can't stay in bed forever, can I?"
Trying to change the subject, he asked, "So, what's for breakfast?"
"Miso soup, rice, and grilled fish," replied Mahiru.
"Ugh. Classic."
Even though he'd been living here for years, he still couldn't quite get used to this traditional breakfast.
"Next time, can we have soy milk, fried dough sticks, or buns with porridge instead?" Akifumi asked.
Eriri grumbled, "You should be thankful anyone's cooking for you. Stop being so picky!"
"By the way, Shiina-san"
"Hmm?"
"This girl here isn't my problem," Akifumi pointed at Eriri.
"Don't prepare anything for her next time."
Eriri immediately clasped her hands together, bowing her head with an exaggerated apology.
"I'm sorry!!"
Mahiru couldn't help but laugh.
The breakfast ended, and as Eriri rubbed her stomach, she said, "Mahiru's cooking is so amazing, but when I go back to eat mom's food again, it feels like i want to her with you!"
"You just exaggerating it to much~" Mahiru chuckled.
Akifumi shook his phone, "I have recorded it. I'll play it for Aunt Sayuri next time I visit."
"What... when did you even do that!?"
"Right before you said that line~"
"Ahhh, you bastard!!"
"Well, wasn't it Eriri being too much? Aunt Sayuri works hard every day making you food, and you still complain about it?"
Eriri groaned in defeat.
......
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every week in there! And thank you so much for reading!
Eriri lowered her head. "I'm sorry!"
"Please forgive me, Akifumi-sama!!"
"Well, that depends on how I'm feeling~"
Akifumi Mugiho smiled as he put his phone back into his bag.
This is what you get for trying to scare me with a can of herring in the morning.
It's payback time now!
After a short break, the three of them entered Akifumi's room once Shiina had finished cleaning up.
While his room wasn't exactly small, having three people in it made it feel a little cramped.
But there wasn't much that could be done.
With his eight-digit savings, he still couldn't afford a bigger house in the ultra-expensive central district.
"By the way, Eriri, aren't you interested?"
Eriri blinked.
"Interested in what?"
"The upcoming plotlines for Madoka Magica and Ano Hi no Namae Hana wo Bokutachi wa Mada ShiranaiI have all the drafts right here~"
Akifumi Mugiho's words were like the devil's whisper, tempting people to make mistakes...
Eriri hesitated, her curiosity piqued, but she forced herself to resist.
"No... I couldn't possibly be interested!"
"But as a fan, I can't give spoiler to myself on things like this!"
"I can't betray my own conviction!!"
It was almost like she was trying to reassure herself, repeating her words with determination.
Seeing that, Akifumi stopped teasing her, and then he flicked her forehead with his finger.
"Ow! What was that for!?" Eriri glared at him.
"I just wanted to wake you up. Even if you wanted to read it, I wouldn't even show you."
"Not even if we're childhood friends."
Even without anyone monitoring, the spirit of the contract must still be upheld!
Eriri pouted and mumbled under her breath, "Hmph, fine, I won't read it. It's not like I was planning to read it right now anyway."
Pretending she didn't hear him, Akifumi Mugiho turned to Shiina Mahiru, who had been quietly listening.
"Shiina-san, is there any manga you'd like to read?"
Shiina Mahiru smiled shyly.
"I've never really read manga, so I'm not sure what to pick."
"The only thing I know is the you make."
"Akifumi-kun, so can you recommend me something?"
"Okay, No problem."
Akifumi Mugiho agreed without hesitation.
After all, the things he drew were meant to be shared with others.
He wasn't ashamed to have his friends see them.
He grabbed Madoka Magica off the shelf and handed it to Shna Mahiru.
Shiina blinked when she saw the title, then couldn't help but laugh.
"I didn't expect you, Akifumi, to have such a girly side."
Though she hadn't read the manga, she had seen the TV show as a child.
She knew all about magical girls.
'Girly side?'
Eriri rolled her eyes at the comment, silently lamenting for Shiina.
'I hope Shiina doesn't end up crying over Madoka's fate.'
For someone with strong empathy, just watching Sayaka's downfall was enough to be heartbreaking.
Akifumi chuckled but didn't offer further explanation.
There's nothing like hitting someone with a surprise in the most unexpected wayhow fun!
His gaze shifted and landed directly on Eriri, whose eyes were wide, eagerly waiting for a treat, like a puppy waiting for food.
"I get it, I get it."
"Come on, follow me."
Akifumi Mugiho shook his head helplessly, beckoning Eriri over to the desk.
"Heh heh heh."
Eriri gave an innocent giggle and sat down in the chair.
After finishing Madoka Magica, Akifumi remembered two more projects he had in mind.
One was the ongoing Anohana, and the other... well, it was just too perfect for Eriri, so he had decided to bring it to her.
He pulled out a prepared proposal from a drawer and placed it in front of Eriri.
"Just take a look first."
Eriri obediently picked up the proposal, but her eyes widened with confusion when she saw the title.
Shokugeki no Soma.
Shoku... must refer to food, right?
Was it something like 'Cooking Master Boy'?
But what about the rest of the title? What did it mean!?
Curious, Eriri flipped open the first page.
She quickly got lost in the story that unfolded.
The basic setting was about a world centered around cooking, where the protagonist, Soma Yukihira, grew up working in his family's restaurant and always aimed to surpass his father.
However, one day his father sent him to a prestigious culinary school in Tokyo, Tyoko Academy, to study further.
The story was definitely engaging, but...
"This is such a complete story, with character explanations and all these important details. Isn't this basically a fully fleshed-out manga already?"
Eriri voiced her confusion.
In other words, why was he giving her this story to work on?
"You're right," Akifumi Mugiho nodded, then added, "I've got a clear idea in my head already, and I could start drawing it myself."
"But can you do it though?"
"Not just drawing it, but you've got to meet with my standards."
Eriri blinked, her expression thoughtful.
"So... you want me to draw this?"
"Well, it seems like you're not completely hopeless after all," Akifumi Mugiho said, smiling.
"I don't know how to delegate drawing tasks, so I came up with the simplest ideagive you the content and let you fill in the details and imagination."
"Once you can meet my standards, you can officially made it."
Eriri smiled.
"That sounds too easy, though."
Akifumi Mugiho grinned back, "You can always try."
"By the way, if you pass my review, this work will definitely be serialized in Weekly Shonen Jump. Do you get what I'm saying?"
"It's a collaborative manga, and you'll get some of credit!" Eriri answer with so much energy.
Akifumi Mugiho rolled his eyes.
"Credit?"
"My name won't be on it."
"Eh?"
"But 80% of the royalties, volumes, animation rights, and merchandising are mine. Can you accept those terms?" Akifumi Mugiho asked seriously.
As the daughter of a diplomat, Eriri didn't lack money, but some things needed to be clarified from the start!
Even if they were childhood friends, there was no way he would be generous enough to give her a free pass, unless they were married...
"80%?"
Eriri pursed her lips and nonchalantly responded, "Just be bolder. and go for 100%."
"I don't need the extra money. As long as I can get my serial in Weekly Shonen Jump, that's all that matters."
Is this what they call the confidence of a rich kid? A little money doesn't even faze her?
Well, considering her mansion is probably worth billions of yen, who can blame her? But did she even know how much could she make from a serial manga?
Akifumi Mugiho shook his head, sighing.
"I know you're a rich girl, Eriri, and money doesn't mean much to you, but..."
"Do you have any idea what kind of project this is?"
"Project?" Eriri shot him a confused look.
Rather than explaining right away, Akifumi switched topics.
"Do you know how many chapters Madoka Magica has?"
"How would I know?" Eriri rolled her eyes.
"While I can't show you the later chapters, I can share this little bit info with you."
"The second volume coming out in August... and that will be the final one."
"??"
Eriri froze for a second before exclaiming in disbelief, "Only two volumes!?"
"What are you, crazy!? Even if don't chase money, with the current popularity of Madoka Magica, there's no reason to end it so soon!"
But, honestly...
Akifumi thought to himself, I can't keep going without fresh ideas.
There's no new spinoffs or anything to create; rather than forcing it, why not end it at the peak of its popularity?
A series that redefined magical girls, wrapping it up prematurelyas a fan of this genre, I wouldn't be able to forgive myself for letting it fizzle out!
But on the outside, Akifumi showed no concern.
"You said it yourselfI don't need the money. The story's about to reach its end, so why drag it out?"
"Beautiful things always leave a little room for imagination."
Eriri sighed.
"Fine. The publishers have probably already discussed this enough."
"They're fine with you doing whatever you want. What can I, an outsider, even say?"
"Hopefully, the ending doesn't disappoint the fans."
Akifumi nodded indifferently.
He wasn't sure if fans would be disappointed, but he knew for sure there would be some tears.
"Anyway, about my new project Anohanahow many chapters do you think I'll draw?"
That familiar phrase...
Eriri smirked.
"Let me guess... is it going to be like Madoka Magica ?"
Akifumi grinned and shook his head.
"Nope."
"I knew it, there's no way you'd just draw something short when you finally get a precious serial opportunity!"
But then, he added...
"Actually, it might be even shorter than Madoka Magica ."
Eriri blinked.
"??"
"Akifumi , you're just teasing me now, aren't you!?
She shot him an exasperated glare, then let out a tired sigh.
"If the industry finds out you're playing them around like this, you'll probably end up with a red face and get a good beating."
"To not be envied is to be mediocre."
Akifumi didn't care about what others thought.
After hearing his words, Eriri began to understand where he was coming from.
"So, you're saying I'll draw Shokugeki no Soma for a long time?"
"Exactly."
Akifumi gave her an approving look.
"In my plan, Shokugeki no Soma will go on for at least 200 chapters."
Actually, the full story, without any side stories, would probably end up being 318 chapters...
But, since he hadn't even drawn the first chapter yet, he couldn't just throw out an exact number.
A vague estimate was the usual move, slowly increasing the number over time.
"200 chapters!?"
Eriri was taken aback.
If he planned to release a chapter every week, that would take over 1,400 days for it's to finish.
Of course, there might be breaks or special plans that would make it take even longer.
And even if it was just 1,400 daysthat's nearly 4 years!
At first, she might not have cared about the money.
But after a few years of drawing, learning all the tricks, and getting no positive feedback and reward, burnout was inevitable.
It wasn't about the money anymore. It was about getting positive feedback and some reward.
Seeing that Eriri was deep in thought, Akifumi continued.
"Right now, it hasn't even started yet. 200 chapters is just a rough estimate."
"Who knows, it might even take longer than that."
"Spending 4 precious years on this... and not earning a penny... Can you still keep chasing that dream of being published in Weekly Shonen Jump?"
"Of course..."
Akifumi cut her off before she could finish.
"Don't answer me now, just think about it yourself."
Eriri fell silent.
Could she keep going? She wasn't sure.
Even though she initially wanted to argue, deep down, she knew that kind of answer would just be a half-truth.
Her stubborn nature always got in the way.
"Ugh, fine I admit it."
She sighed and helplessly added, "You didn't have to say all this."
Akifumi shrugged.
"What can I say? We've got a special relationship."
If it were anyone else, he wouldn't care at all about giving them a hard time.
But with Eriri, someone he's known since childhood, he couldn't do that.
"I just hope you don't think the 80% is too much."
Eriri scoffed, glancing at Shiina Mahiru, who was quietly reading on the bed, and muttered,
"If this really gets to 200 chapters like you say... forget 80%, even 90%... all those dreamers mangaka who are still drying out their salted fish will be begging you to let them in on the story!"
And why?
Because of the solo credit.
If it were a co-authored project, no one would bother with this small cut. But for solo credit? That's a different story.
All the fans and fame would be hers.
Not to mention, it's a series that could run for 200 chapters in Weekly Shonen Jump!
The fanbase built over that time would ensure they'd never have to worry about making a living.
As for whether it'll really make it to 200 chapters?
Eriri had full confidence in Akifumi!
Anyone who could create a masterpiece like Madoka Magica was a master at storytelling.
And not to mention, Akifumi 's mind was sharper than anyone's!
From childhood to now, he's been the top of his classhe was practically cheating!
Maybe normal exams don't prove much, but maintaining the top spot in class all these years?
No one who wasn't exceptionally smart could pull that off.
After hearing her words, Akifumi scratched his chin thoughtfully.
"Wait, 80% is still too low? Maybe I should raise it more?"
"??"
Eriri's eyes widened, and she glared at him, "You!"
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every week in there! And thank you so much for reading!
"80% means 80%, not a single bit less!"
"I'm someone with a reputation in the inner industry world, you know!"
"Working for you just to make a little moneydo you think that's easy for me?!"
"Tsk."
Akifumi clicked his tongue in mild annoyance.
"Fine, whatever."
Eriri crossed her arms, about to nod in satisfactionbut then she froze.
Wait a minute!
Why am I so happy about only getting 20%!?
Akifumi, however, was in a surprisingly good mood.
Now that he had a worker, this was a chance to sit back and rake in the moneyplus, he was teaching Eriri how to draw manga, which meant she will owe him more favor.
Honestly, he couldn't even keep track of how many wins he'd racked uphe was practically on a roll!
"Let's start by designing the main character sketches first."
"Once they're done, show me."
"The main character is a redhead, with spiky hair like a hedgehog. At first glance, he seems a bit goofy, but when cooking, he's really focused and serious. I've listed all the details in the project plan."
"Next, for the female characters, make sure to stick to the project's guidelines, but try to make them a bit more... 'Sexy' ."
"Eh!?"
"Don't 'eh' me, isn't this your specialty?"
Akifumi shot her a sharp look.
"Do you think I'm joking when I say this project is made just for you?"
"Well, you don't need to emphasize this part..." Eriri muttered, clearly uncomfortable.
"No, really. It's your strength, so why not use it? Are you going to hide it and try drawing some completely different style instead?"
Seeing Eriri lost in thought, Akifumi stopped talking and gave her space to think.
"Start drawing and think it through as you go."
"Once you have a draft, show it to me so I can guide you in the right direction and help with revisions."
"Once you've nailed the designs for the main characters, we can officially begin."
"For this summer, aim to finish the first chapter."
Finish the first chapter in two months?
Who does he think I am!?
Eriri glared at Akifumi, clearly unimpressed.
But she didn't say anythingafter all, she had chosen him as her teacher, and if she felt he was wrong, she would have to prove it with her own ability, not words.
"Good luck, Eriri!"
Akifumi nodded as she sat down at the desk.
Then, grabbing his comic tools, he headed outside.
The room was small, and since a guest was visiting, he couldn't just kick the others out.
So, the work area would have to be in the living room.
The day passed quickly.
To his surprise, after reading Magica Madoka, Shiina Mahiru didn't burst into tears.
Instead, she smiled happily and said the story was fantastic and that she couldn't wait for the next volume.
She also checked out the first chapter of Ano Hi Mita Hana no Namae wo Bokutachi wa Mada Shiranai (Anohana), but since it was so short, she didn't have much to comment on.
Still, she said she'll continue following it.
After that, based on these two comics, Akifumi picked out an already-completed series for Shiina.
Meanwhile, Eriri was completely absorbed in her drawing.
Thus, the first day of vacation passed quietly.
The next day, Saturday, was the day grades were announced.
For most, it meant that after today, their real vacation would finally start.
Those who failed would be called back to school for make-up classes.
For these unfortunate souls, their vacation wouldn't truly begin until after their retakes.
But for Akifumi's group, none of this mattered.
Kato's grades weren't exceptional, but she was only a bit weak in science, and even then, it was easy for her to pass.
The one at risk was Eririshe barely passed several subjects.
Although she sweat a little in panic, she still stubbornly declared, "Failing? No problem, I've got this!"
"I guess the next time we'll meet is when school starts?"
Akifumi mumbled, watching Kato leave.
Shiina Mahiru, puzzled, asked, "Huh, don't you want to invite Kato out during vacation?"
"Why would I?"
"Aren't you two close?"
Akifumi didn't deny their good relationship.
But
"It's so hot outside, and just thinking about going outside gives me a headache. Why would I want to torture us both by going somewhere for fun?"
Shiina stifled a laugh.
"Even so, there are times when you have to go out."
Hearing this, Akifumi slouched and sighed deeply.
Even though he could easily have groceries delivered from Amazon, the trash wouldn't disappear by itself.
And there was certainly work that would require him to step out during the break.
'If only everything could be solved without ever leaving the house'
Akifumi sighed from the bottom of his heart.
Right now, it was just him and Shiina Mahiru.
Eriri had said she wouldn't come to draw today because she was going out with her friends.
"Oh yeah, before we head back, come with me to the bookstore."
"Did something new catch your eye?"
After spending time together yesterday, Shiina had learned a few new phrases.
"Not really, just some books in a different area."
Shiina nodded and didn't ask more questions.
Before long, they arrived at the bookstore near the school.
Akifumi was quick and efficient, finding what he was looking for in a matter of minutes.
Shiina glanced over at the books in his hands and quietly asked, "Huh, are you into music, Akifumi-san?"
Akifumi was holding a few books about sheet music, piano, and composition.
"I used to study it a bit, but lately I've developed some interest in it again."
[TL Note - What the fu-ck how many talent that this guy have??]
Akifumi said that, but inside, he was feeling a bit resigned.
It was still the sameif he could slack off, he would.
But sadly, he hadn't found that one song he was looking for.
The ending theme of Anohana, "Secret Base Kimi ga Kureta Mono" was too iconic to forget.
The song brought an emotional punch to the anime that left viewers teary-eyed in its final moments.
For anyone who have seen it the anime, it's hard to imagine the show without that song.
This summer, he had plenty of time, so he might as well try learning how to compose and remake the song himself!
Would it be too much?
Then again, he had studied music as a child, so it couldn't hurt to try, right?
He'd let his "genius" shine and no one would question it.
At the counter, after paying, Shiina Mahiru asked, "Next stop, the supermarket?"
"Yep."
With Eriri now living here, their fridge, which could have lasted another day, was now completely empty.
"Tomorrow, I'll make her pay for groceries. She's a girl, but she eats as much as I do!"
"Seriously, where does all the food go?"
Shiina smiled and nodded.
"Let's buy extra this timelet's fill up our cart!"
"Do we really need that much?"
"Well, you said you don't want to go outside much this summer."
"If we buy in bulk, we can go out less, right?"
"It's just upstairs and downstairs. and It's not that hard to carry."
Akifumi blinked.
Is she really... an angel?
"Well, buying so much won't spoil, right?"
"Not at all. It's no big deal."
By mid-July...
"Eugh."
Eriri let out a groan as she slumped over her desk.
"Dammit!!"
The sudden outburst startled Shiina, who had been quietly reading.
She looked up and smiled faintly at the sight of Eriri's defeated posture.
"Did Akifumi reject your work again?"
Eriri, looking as deflated as a wilted flower, sighed heavily. "Yeah."
"I was so satisfied with my work this time, but he still rejected it!!"
Recalling the events of the past week, Eriri couldn't help but grumble.
Every day was the same routinewake up, go to the studio, then come back home to draw and revise.
The cycle was relentless: drafts, revisions, and meals.
There was nothing else in between, and the requirements were insanely demanding!
Take this latest task, for exampledrawing the character Megumi Tadokoro.
At first, Akifumi insisted that female characters should have a certain "spicy" appeal.
Now he's saying it's too explicit, and the "spiciness" should be subtle and reserved, only revealed unintentionally.
"He's practically a demon!"
Shiina chuckled, "But aiming for perfection helps you improve, right?"
"I guess you're right..."
But it was just so exhausting! Revising drafts over and over was mentally draining.
Even when she had a clear direction, figuring out how to improve the artwork was still tough.
Still, Eriri had made good progress this week.
Most of the main characters for the early chapters were nearly complete.
"And yet he says I need to finish one chapter this summer! How ridiculous is that?"
At this pace, Eriri couldn't imagine how she'd only produce one chapter.
"I'm going to make sure he regrets this!"
She clapped her hands on her cheeks, psyching herself up.
"Alright, back to work!"
Shiina watched her with a warm gaze, pleased to see Eriri back on track.
Turning her attention back to her manga, she thought, What a peaceful day.
......
Outside
Akifumi Mugiho pondered over Eriri's recent sketch of Megumi Tadokoro.
"Now that I think about it, that slightly provocative vibe is actually pretty nice."
Megumi's simple attire subtly accentuated her curves, giving off an alluring charm.
Her innocent expression, thanks to Eriri's expert touch, lost some of its navete and gained a hint of mischief.
But this portrayal clashed with Megumi's original character as a pure, country girl.
"Though in reaction after eating a dish sequences, it's absolutely perfect."
After all, one of the highlights of Food Wars was the imaginative scenes after tasting dishes.
That's when characters should look as spicy as possible!
Frankly, having a "doujinshi master" like Eriri on this project was a perfect fit.
Her female character designs were far more captivating than the original.
Even though Akifumi kept the designs close to the source material, her touch made them instantly more appealing.
That was the difference between a pro and an amateur.
Eriri probably didn't even realize it herself, but she had already mastered the art of understanding male preferences.
She could effortlessly convey appeal through subtle details.
From what Akifumi saw, Eriri was on the right track.
The biggest challenge now was getting to the main illustrations.
.......
Back to Akifumi Mugiho
Akifumi shifted his focus to his own project, Anohana.
He had just finished the fourth chapter, and the second chapter had received rave reviews in the magazine last week.
Fans were deeply moved by the tension and drama he had carefully crafted.
Comments flooded SNS:
"It feels like the characters are coming to lifelike I can see Jinta running desperately toward that frozen place in time!"
"The dialogue is gut-wrenching! How did the mangaka even draw this?"
"Crying my eyes out!!"
"Damn it, why are there knives even here?!"
"Does the mangaka even have a heart?!?"
Akifumi couldn't help but smile at the feedback.
It was clear that Anohana's second chapter was a resounding success, making all his hard work worthwhile.
Unlike anime, manga couldn't rely on voice acting or background music to evoke emotions.
Achieving the same impact required meticulous planning and creativity.
But that made the sense of accomplishment all the more fulfilling!
[Music Composition]
Having read through several books on composition, Akifumi decided it was time to start working on the music.
Though he could've skipped the books, they helped him grasp music theory faster.
Using Cubase software, he pieced together a track based on his memories.
Two days later, he successfully completed the composition for "Secret Base Kimi ga Kureta Mono."
[TL Note - ?? How?]
The next challenge was finding a vocalist.
Akifumi sighed.
His own voice was decent, but his singing could give people headachesnot ideal for this song.
'Now where can I find a good singer?'
Despite posting recruitment notices online, only a handful of samples came in, none of which met his expectations.
"Well, as long as the song is ready by the final episode, it'll be fine," he muttered.
Suddenly, his simple phone rang. It was already 10:43 p.m, and both Eriri and Shiina had gone home, leaving him alone.
"I wonder who's calling so late?"
..........
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every week in there! And thank you so much for reading!
Spam call?
As this thought crossed his mind, Akifumi Mugiho picked up his phone.
Seeing the name on the screen, he couldn't help but look surprised.
Why's this woman calling for at this hour?
Though puzzled, he decisively answered the call.
"Hey kid, how's your summer vacation going?"
A hearty laugh came from the other end of the line.
Akifumi sighed.
"Hiratsuka-sensei, even though it's summer vacation, please remember you're still a teacher."
"That rough tone of yours makes you sound like some street thug."
"Cough Cough-"
Hiratsuka sensei's face turned slightly red, and she spoke awkwardly.
"Yeah, I've been a bit too wild latelysorry about that. But I bet you've stayed up all night playing games since you live alone!"
Actually, no!
Though he did live alone, there were two key reasons he couldn't afford to be lazy:
An angel named Shiina who showed up every morning to wake him up on time.
Eriri, who threatened to toss smelly herring cans into his room if he dared oversleep.
Oversleep?
They'd show him the meaning of brutal punishment.
Confidently, Akifumi Mugiho declared, "Nope. I've been going to bed early and waking up on time every single daymy schedule is more regular than when school is in session!"
"Seriously?" Hiratsuka sensei sounded skeptical.
"Are you really that disciplined?"
"Absolutely."
'No, he wasn't'
But even if forced, he had been remarkably disciplined this summer.
Without dwelling further, Akifumi asked,
"So why are you calling so late? Don't tell me you're just checking in on my summer life. I won't believe it."
"Ugh."
Even though it was faint, her tongue-clicking sound came through the receiver.
"I need a favor!" she said without any reservation.
"No way," Akifumi immediately responded.
It was probably troublesome thingbetter to enjoy his summer without getting involved.
"There are some reward," she tempted.
"Still no."
"It's super simple!"
"If it's simple, do it yourself!"
Hiratsuka sensei bit her lip and admitted with frustration, "If I weren't abroad, I would't ask you."
"Abroad?"
Tsk. Of coursewhat a wealthy lady. Jetting off the nation for summer vacation like that.
Maybe I should take a trip there next time too That sounds tempting.
"Fine," Akifumi Mugiho relented.
"What's the deal?"
"A friend of mine runs a Live House and asked me to check out some issues."
Wait... Live House? That's a venue for live concerts, right?
Perfect for enjoying performances up close.
"They sell drinks too, right?" Akifumi Mugiho mused.
"So what's the problem with it?"
"It's not exactly a problem... It's probably related to my college past."
Hiratsuka sensei's tone grew nostalgic.
People who run Live Houses must love music. So, it had something to do with when she was in college, huh?
"Waitwere you into music during college?" Akifumi Mugiho asked, curious.
"Ho.. Aren't you're sharp," she confirmed.
"Yeah, I was in a band with that friend."
"Tch, that makes it even less appropriate for me to go!"
"Relax! You don't have to do anythingjust show up and listen to a few songs."
"If you don't like it, you can leave anytime."
Her voice was like the devil's whisper, luring him step by step.
"Come on, don't you want to check out a Live House? It's super fun!"
Akifumi was intriguednot because it sounded fun, but because Live Houses had connections with many bands.
He'd been struggling to find a vocalist for Secret Base Kimi ga Kureta Mono.
Getting acquainted with the owner might make it much easier to find the right singer.
Seeing his hesitation, Hiratsuka-sensei upped the ante.
"Help me this time, and I'll owe you a favor."
A favor from the wealthy Hiratsuka sensei and an introduction to a Live House owner?
What a deal!
"Hiratsuka-sensei, you're like a lifesaver!" Akifumi praised her enthusiastically.
"Deal."
Got him, Hiratsuka sensei thought, breathing a sigh of relief as both of them smiled triumphantly.
"So what's the name and address of the place?"
"It's called STARRY, located in Setagaya. I'll send you the exact details on Line."
Setagaya? That's about 10 kilometers awaykind of far.
"Should I call when I arrive?"
"Don't worry. I'll send message that you will come."
After hanging up, Akifumi Mugiho received a Line message within a minute.
Address: Setagaya XXXX
Contact Person: Ichiji Seika
Phone: XXXX67
"Ichiji Seika?"
Why does that name sound oddly familiar?
But someone from the same club as Hiratsuka sensei would be pushing 30, right?
No way he'd know anyone that agemust be a coincidence.
Then another Line message popped up:
"By the way, show up by 5 PM tomorrow. Don't be late~"
5 PM? That's when the temperature rise to it's peak!
This feels like a scam!
Still, there was no backing out now.
"Should I just leave earlier before the sun gets too hot?"
His thoughts swirled, but in the end, Akifumi decided to head out early.
Glancing at the timealmost 11 PMit was time to wash up and sleep.
Following his disciplined routine, he stood up from his chair.
Akifumi paused and let out a bitter smile.
"When was the last time I had such a healthy schedule? Probably in elementary school!"
The next morning came bright and early.
Akifumi didn't bother calling Shiina to help with breakfast.
He rummaged through the fridge, whipped up something simple, and ate quickly.
Before the temperature outside rise to high, he was already out the door.
As for Eriri, he had called her the night before to give her a little break.
"Come to think of it, I'm not some evil capitalist."
"Why did I even say 'giving her a break' like that?"
She was the one constantly pushing herself to draw, totally unrelated to me.
'Whatever, forget it.'
Hopefully, today would be productive.
........
11 a.m.
Akifumi arrived at his destination, only to find it predictably closed at this hour.
"Guess I'll hang around somewhere nearby."
He found a cozy family restaurant, air-conditioned and not too crowded.
After ordering a meal, he noticed the free soda policy.
"No wonder high school students love these places."
For students without deep pockets, a spot where you can chill, drink endlessly, and never get kicked out is basically unbeatable.
With a satisfied sigh, Akifumi pulled out his Switch from his backpack and dove into gaming.
...........
At some point, it happened.
"Even for introverts, there's a place to shineon stage!"
Ah, that's right!
She remembered watching an interview on TV. Inspired by the idea, she decided to join a band.
That was the beginning of her journey with the guitar.
"Maybe someone like me can shine too?"
She approached her dad hesitantly.
"D-Dad, can I borrow your guitar?"
"Ohhh! My daughter's finally interested in guitar!"
She was just a first-year middle schooler back then.
Clueless about chords and utterly baffled by sheet music, her initial attempts produced bizarre noises that still made her want to hide under the covers when she thought back on them.
But she stuck with it!
For two and a half... uh, two years, she practiced for six hours daily.
The videos she uploaded to video-sharing sites gained tons of views and praise.
Being admired at the school festival for her performance was exhilarating.
But just as she was soaking in the gloryBAM! Graduation.
"I swore I'd join a band in high school..."
But a month into high school, no friends, no band.
'Yep, I'm hopeless!'
Not only was she a klutz and a sports idiot, but she couldn't even look people in the eye when talking. Her conversations always started with an awkward "Uh..."
She was one step away from becoming a total recluse.
'The guitar, which was supposed to help me make friends and shine, ended up becoming my emotional crutch instead.'
But she didn't mind anymoreshe genuinely loved the guitar now.
Yet deep down...
"Someone like me will never have friends, right!?"
Just as she was about to give up entirely,
the TV blared again.
"...Coming up next, a feature on the No.1 club among high schoolersthe Light Music Club!"
'Wow, I'm so jealous of people who get to be in that club! Some even have fan clubs for their band members!'
Encouraged by this, she decided to give it one last shot.
She decked herself out with rock band patches all over her guitar case, wore a bold rocker tee under a pink jacket, and read a rock magazine at her desk, hoping someone would notice.
But...
'Why didn't anyone come up to me!? It was so obvious!'
Frustrated, she nearly smashed something.
'Were they ignoring me on purpose? No, that'd be soul-crushing!'
Desperate and lonely, she sat by herself at a park.
Staring at her phone, she saw that her online fan count had surpassed 30,000. It felt like the internet was her only safe place. She was about to skip school entirely when...
Someone suddenly spoke to her.
That person invited her to join a band and even took her to perform at a Live House.
Although she hid in a box during the performance,
'I'm so glad I decided to pick up the guitar!'
Bocchi-chan (also known as Hitori Gotou) believed this wholeheartedly to this very day!
Even though she still felt awkward and downcast around her friends, she had come a long way from middle school.
And today was specialbecause her friends were coming over!
'Is this outfit too weird?' she fretted.
Home attire included a pink pajama set, glowing star-shaped glasses, a tiny red top hat, a comedy mustache, and a welcome banner reading "One-Day Patrol Chief."
"Oh no, they're here!"
The doorbell rang, and cheerful voices called out,
"We're here, Bocchi-chan!"
Bocchi had no time to rethink her choices. As the door opened, the lively chatter of two girls fell into awkward silence.
Pop!
Confetti burst into the air. Still, silence lingered.
"Bocchi-chan, you seem... happy," the blonde girl remarked flatly.
"Y-Yeah," bocchi stammered, her face obscured by all the accessories.
'Oh no... did I ruin the vibe!?'
She was visibly deflated now.
The red-haired girl tried to maintain a smile to keep her friend from feeling bad.
"You must've been really excited for today, huh?"
"Yeah," the blonde girl chimed in, forcing a grin.
"Ah, Kita-chan's kindness is melting my heart!" Bocchi felt giddy from the support.
"Come in, please!"
"Thanks!"
"Sorry for the trouble!"
Today was about designing T-shirts for their upcoming performance.
Bocchi, who had decorated her room like a karaoke booth, felt mortified.
But this was a rare and precious gathering of friends!
..........
Meanwhile, at 3 p.m., Akifumi finally set down his Switch and finished his drink.
"Wait, it's already this late?"
Time had flown by unnoticed.
"Games are seriously a time sink!" he scolded himself.
"Next time, I'll be more mindful!"
He grabbed his stuff and left the restaurant.
As soon as he stepped outside, the blazing summer heat hit him like a beast.
"Whoa, it's so hot!"
It was a whole different world compared to the cool indoors.
But humans, being resilient creatures, always find a way to survive harsh environments.
'Wait, wait! It's not like I'm enduring some apocalyptic challengejust walking in the heat!'
Even so...
"This temperature is unbearable!"
Hello! It's me again!
As I continue translating Becoming a Mangaka in Anime World, I've noticed that interactions with the main cast have been decreasing.
There are scenes where they deepen their bonds, but for some reason, those moments get skipped over in the next chapter.
So to make things more engaging, I've decided to add a few extra scenes whether its NSFW or SFW.
I'll be posting the first piece of additional content and the voting polls on P-@treon.
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally!
Let me know if you'd like me to keep adding new scenes in the future or if you'd prefer everything to stay true to the original!
P.S.
For now, the add content is only available to the 'Celestial Owl' t1er. Thank you for your understanding!
ATTENTION: If you're under 18 years old, please do not proceed any further after seeing the [NSFW]/[R-18] warning. This content is intended for mature audiences only.
Air conditioningwhat a brilliant invention! Truly a beacon of humanity!
Even though it was just a few hundred meters away, by the time Akifumi arrived, he was already drenched in sweat.
The only good news? The once tightly locked gate was now open, with the iron lock nowhere in sight.
'Thank goodness it's unlocked!'
No way did he want to go home and walk in this heat again!
Descending the stairs into the basement, the dim lighting cast cool shadows across Akifumi, offering a welcome reprieve from the sweltering heat.
As he approached the closed door and reached out to push it, a mature voice called out behind him.
"Tickets only go on sale after five, you know?"
He turned around to see a woman with striking golden hair and sharp features standing behind him.
She wore a sleek black long-sleeved top, black-and-white pants, and a black satin ribbon around her neck, giving off a confident, no-nonsense vibe.
For some reason, she looked oddly familiar to Akifumi, sparking confusion in his mind.
Before he could speak, the woman mistook his silence for hesitation and introduced herself.
"I'm the owner of this place."
The owner? Could she be Ijichi Seika?!
Wait... isn't she from 'Bocchi The Rock'?
Akifumi finally pieced it togethershe was Ijichi Nijika's sister, Nijika being the leader of the now-disbanded band that had helped Bocchi during a crucial moment.
"This world is seriously small," he thought, shaking his head in disbelief.
Returning to the present, Akifumi smiled politely. "Hello, Ijichi-san. I'm here on a request from Hiratsuka sensei, who contacted me yesterday."
"I'm not here to buy tickets."
"You're that guy Shizuka mentioned?" Ijichi Seika gave him a surprised once-over.
She nodded and gestured toward the entrance. "Well, come in first."
Akifumi followed her inside. The layout of the hall radiated a clear rock-and-roll vibe at first glance.
Seika led him to the bar.
"Have a seat."
The two sat across from each other.
"So..." Akifumi thought to himself, "What exactly did Hiratsuka-sensei want me to do here?"
Before he could ask, Seika ran a hand through her glossy blonde hair.
"By the way, Shizuka never told me your name. How should I address you?"
"I'm Akifumi Mugihojust call me Akifumi."
Seika nodded thoughtfully.
"Alright, Akifumi, do you have an artist name? Have you released any music?"
Akifumi froze.
"An artist name? Released music?"
Given that this was a Live House, she was obviously asking about music, right?
It couldn't possibly be about manga...
Wait.
Was Hiratsuka-sensei is messing with him?!
Of course, earning a favor from her wouldn't come that easily.
With a sigh, Akifumi asked, "Ijichi-san, could you clarify what exactly you mean?"
"Obviously, I mean composing music!" Seika blinked in surprise.
Then realization dawned on her face.
"Waitdid Shizuka not explain this to you?"
"Do you think I'd be this clueless if she had?" Akifumi shrugged.
Seika let out a helpless sigh.
"That woman set me up again, huh?"
She didn't seem particularly angry, though.
"Honestly, I'm not sure what arrangements you made with her, but she just told me to come here, sit back, and watch the show."
"Wait, Hiratsuka-sensei? She is your teacher?" Seika's eyes widened.
"Yeah."
Curious, Akifumi asked, "Could you fill me in on the details? I'm completely in the dark right now."
Seika hesitated, then relented with a wry smile.
"Well, it's not exactly a secret."
"Back in college, Shizuka and I were in a band together."
Waitwhat?!
Not just a school club, but an actual band?
Shizuka-sensei was into rock?!
Though it was unexpected, Akifumi found this intriguing.
"Because of the band, I often neglected my mother and Nijika," Seika continued after a pause.
"Nijika is my younger sister."
"Later, my mother was diagnosed with a serious illness and passed away shortly afterward."
A nostalgic look flickered across her face.
"After that, Nijika stopped wanting to go to school."
"One day, I styled her hair in place of our mother and took her to one of my performances."
"That experience sparked her admiration for bands and inspired her to learn the drums."
"As her sister, I had to support her dreams, right?"
Akifumi nodded thoughtfully.
"So you left the band?"
"Yes."
Seika smiled bitterly.
"Shizuka played guitar and handled compositions for the band."
So Shizuka-sensei was asked to help with composing music and then sent him over instead?
Which meant...
"Looks like Shizuka still hasn't forgiven me," Seika murmured wistfully.
Otherwise, she wouldn't have sent a random student in her place.
"Ijichi-san, what happened to the band after you left?"
"It disbanded," Seika said with a hint of melancholy.
"It was a band Shizuka and I built together. Without either of us, it couldn't be complete."
"Disbanding was inevitable."
Akifumi nodded, "I see."
"You see?"
"Hiratsuka-sensei actually forgave you long ago."
"Huh?"
"If there's a family crisis and a younger sibling who needs care, even if you wanted to keep playing rock, Hiratsuka-sensei would have found a way to end the band herself."
"Waitwhat?!" Seika was stunned by the possibility she had never considered.
Akifumi smiled, "At least, that's how the Hiratsuka-sensei I know would handle it."
"Then why...?"
"Why didn't she help with the composition and instead sent me?"
"Because she trusts that I'd understand her intentions. Even if it means owing a favor, I was the only choice to handle this."
"It's been years since the band disbanded, right?"
"Having focused solely on being a teacher, do you think Hiratsuka-sensei can still compose music?"
Seika froze.
Even as someone who now managed a Live House and interacted with countless professionals, she knew that returning to rock wouldn't be easy.
Realizing this, Seika smiled bitterly.
"So that's it."
"I misunderstood Shizuka all along."
Her gaze softened as she looked at Akifumi.
"It seems she's done an excellent job as a teacher."
Akifumi smiled. "Actually, I can help with the composition if that's what you need."
"You, can you help!?"
Ijichi Seika froze for a moment, then couldn't hold back a chuckle.
"Is what I said really that funny?" Akifumi sighed, feeling a bit like he was being underestimated.
"Sorry, sorry."
Ijichi Seika covered her stomach, waving her hand.
"It's not that I'm laughing at you."
"It's just... you might not fully understand how good that person is."
"Oh?"
Does this mean... Hiratsuka-sensei's arrangements are really that impressive!?
Akifumi's mind wandered back to the day school startedthe image of Hiratsuka-sensei in the corner of the school yard.
Her beautiful figure leaned against the wall, smoking, the nicotine filling her emptiness, but it couldn't cure her inner void.
In frustration, she punched a defenseless tree, trying to distract herself from her pain.
The victim, the tree, bent with the force of her blow, and for a moment, a faint sigh, a soft cry, and pure frustration filled the air. It... probably died.
Then his mind shifted to a much younger, livelier version of Hiratsuka-sensei, sitting quietly on a bench under falling cherry blossoms.
Her black hair gently brushed her ear, exposing a beautiful profile as she gazed focusedly at a piece of white paper.
The autumn breeze, soft and yellow, made notes dance across the papermelodies as beautiful as the falling leaves.
"Hard to believe they're the same person..."
Maybe it's been too long since she was single, so she didn't notice how much she's changed.
Akifumi sighed, muttering, "Seems like it's been a while since you last saw Hiratsuka-sensei, huh?"
Otherwise, there's no way you'd say something like that!
I even wonder if my memories of her have been a bit off!
Ijichi Seika paused, then nodded.
"Well, we haven't seen each other since the band disbanded."
"We only talk through Line now."
It's not how I imagined it at all.
She hasn't even explained things to me over all these years... Was she trying to be considerate?
'Am I that stupid!'
'I'll have to make time to meet with her soon.'
Feeling a little melancholic, Seika continued from the previous topic.
"Back then, Shizuka's arrangements were still quite rough, but if she'd kept at it, I bet she'd be on par with some of those second-tier arrangers by now."
Second-tier?
So she really had some talent!
No wonder she'd want to ask Hiratsuka-sensei for help.
But considering Hiratsuka-sensei's background, she probably isn't concerned about it.
Clearly, it's not the arrangements, but the teaching job that Hiratsuka-sensei prefers.
Shaking his head, Akifumi responded, "Well, I'm just offering you a backup plan."
"If you've got other ideas, I won't insist."
"Sorry" Ijichi Seika apologized somewhat sheepishly.
Akifumi didn't mind.
After all, collaboration is all about mutual willingness.
At his young age, it's completely normal for her to think he can't come up with good arrangements.
And even if she knew he had connections, she probably wouldn't trust them either.
Besides, his suggestion was made with the thought of helping out someone close to Hiratsuka-sensei.
If Seika wasn't interested, that's perfectly fine.
Now that the matter with Hiratsuka-sensei seemed to settled, it was time for Akifumi to focus on his own business.
"Ijichi-san, actually, aside from helping Hiratsuka-sensei, there's something I need your help with."
Seika raised an eyebrow, surprised, but still smiled and nodded. "Go ahead."
"You've probably worked with a lot of bands, right?"
Seika chuckled.
"Well, this is a Live House, after all. It's all part of the job."
"I was hoping you could help me find a band to record a song."
Seika raised an eyebrow, "Oh? Is it the one you mentioned earlier?"
She wasn't new to this business and had dealt with these kinds of requests before.
If it was something simple, a band could make some extra cash, so she didn't mind doing a favor.
"Well..."
Akifumi shrugged, "Although I think it sounds good, I'd like to have professionals give it a try and see how it turns out."
"Do you have a demo I can listen to?"
Akifumi scratched his nose. "I've got the melody and lyrics. Is that okay?"
Since he'd already registered the copyright, he wasn't concerned about others seeing it.
[TL Note What the fu-ck? Is registering copyright is that easy?]
Seika was surprised, but nodded.
"No demo? That's fine."
Akifumi handed over a USB.
"The lyrics and arrangement are on here."
Seika nodded, plugging the USB into her laptop.
There were two files: one with lyrics and one with the music.
She opened the lyrics and started playing the track.
A gentle melody filled the air, evoking a summer-like atmosphere while a subtle sadness lingered in the background.
"Meeting you at the end of summer, dreaming of the future
With grand hopes, don't forget...
In August, ten years later, I believe we will meet again
Creating the most beautiful memories"
Even without a singer, Akifumi could almost hear a soft, feminine voice in his mind.
Her gentle tone unfolded a beautiful summer scene before his eyes.
Seika, who had been relaxed, now looked more serious as she listened carefully.
She continued,
"Our first meeting was so casual, at the intersection on my way home
I heard your voicelet's go home together
Ah, fireworks shining bright in the night sky, a little bittersweet
Ah, the wind and time float by together, fading"
Despite the simplicity of the tune and lyrics, the music touched something deep inside.
It painted a picture of a bittersweet summertwo children, forced to part ways, but promising to meet again in ten years.
"Thank you, I know you always said it
It's so hard, holding back tears as we say goodbye
That most beautiful memory"
Seika couldn't help but rub her eyes, feeling a sudden rush of emotion.
She hadn't expected the song to affect her so much.
Tears she hadn't expected to fall started to well up.
After a few minutes, as the song finished, the room fell into silence.
Akifumi waited quietly, letting the moment pass.
After a brief pause, Seika took a deep breath, trying to calm her emotions.
Despite almost forgetting what she was like as a child, why could she still vividly remember those childhood friends?
She gave a soft, almost rueful smile. "I'm sorry."
"Huh? Why are you apologizing?" Akifumi asked, puzzled.
"Because... I was being dumb," Seika sighed.
"Because of your age, I underestimated you, thinking it was just some playful, casual thing."
"But this song... it really good!"
.........
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every week in there! And thank you so much for reading!
Akifumi was speechless for a moment before shaking his head.
"Ijichi-san, you're exaggerating."
"Writing lyrics and composing music is never a simple task. Given my age, it's understandable not to be trusted."
"This song, I only got by because of some talent, but if I had to produce another one, I'd just be left staring in silence."
Ijichi Seika couldn't help but chuckle.
"If you really had another song at the same level, I'd probably want to check out your brain in a research lab."
"Please spare me," Akifumi smiled bitterly, raising his hands in surrender.
With the joke over, Ijichi Seika spoke seriously, "I'll help you find a suitable band for the song."
"You can negotiate the price yourselves."
Her response took Akifumi by surprise.
"I thought Ijichi-san would buy the rights to the song."
"Looks like you've completely underestimated me, Akifumi," she sighed, not really angry, though there was a hint of resignation.
"For a song like this, I don't think you'd want to sell the rights."
"Ah, am I that obvious?"
"It's not about how you acted. A piece of work this good would only be handed over under very strict conditions. Anyone would be hesitant to part with it."
It was easier to talk with someone smart.
Akifumi nodded, smiling. "Well, I'll leave this matter to you, Ijichi-san."
"Don't worry about it."
After a brief farewell, Akifumi left. He was curious about the band "Little Bocchi's Band," but it was only around 4 PM.
According to Ijichi Seika, the ticket sales wouldn't start until 5 PM, and the performance wouldn't begin for a while after that.
Plus, there might not even be a show today.
Rather than sitting around, he figured he'd head home to play some games.
As he stepped out of the "STARRY" shop and looked up at the glaring sun, Akifumi furrowed his brows. "Uh-oh."
He had been so focused on getting home early that he forgot that it was still hot outside.
'What should I do?'
'Should I go back inside and wait for the sun to cool down?'
But what excuse would he have for doing that? "Afraid of the heat?" That would definitely get him get laughed at.
Caught between his pride and the scorching sun, he hesitated for a moment. In the end, he chose his pride.
"I wish we had a driver app like Didi here in Japan," he sighed, realizing how much he missed the convenience of such apps from his past life.
.....
Time flew by quickly. A week had passed before he realized it.
"Ugh! It feels like I haven't done anything, and yet July is almost over!" Akifumi complained.
Ijichi Seika pointed out, "Akifumi, before you say that, maybe you should think about how the rest of us feel. We're all adults here, with no holidays to look forward to."
Akifumi awkwardly smiled at the group and said, "Thanks, everyone, for your hard work. I really appreciate it."
"It's just business for us."
"We're the ones who should thank you for letting us perform such a wonderful song."
"Next time, be sure to think of us for any great songs!" the girls in rock attire laughed as they bid him farewell.
"With professional singers, the song can really make people heart moving," Ijichi Seika remarked.
"When can we hear it online?"
"Well, it's not the right time yet. We'll have to wait a little longer."
While the song was moving in the anime, it's not the same as when you're dealing with an actual song.
Anime and manga are completely different mediums.
To achieve the intended effect, this song can only be used once in the entire series release.
Whether it's the 8th episode with the diary or the 10 episode with the fireworks, none of those scene can do the song justice.
"So... in the final scene," Akifumi smiled to himself as the image of that moment appeared in his mind.
"That scene would really bring tears to everyone's eyes," he thought, grinning.
"I see," Ijichi Seika said, looking a little down but trying to hide it.
"Well, when the song is released, you'd better let me know."
"Don't worry, Ijichi-san, I won't forget."
"But don't make me wait too long!"
"I'll do my best," Akifumi nodded awkwardly.
"Shouldn't be too long, right? The final episode, episode 22, will probably be out by the end of November."
"Only about four months away. Shouldn't be too bad..." he muttered.
"Anyway, thank you again today, and I'm glad I didn't take up too much of your time."
"It's no problem. I got a lot in return myself."
Ijichi Seika waved him off.
"If it weren't for taking on this commission, I wouldn't have had the chance to hear such beautiful music. So don't worry about it."
After a few more casual exchanges, they parted ways.
Akifumi took a taxi and left the area.
Glancing at his watch, it was 4:53 PM.
It was a busy day.
"I have to say, professionals really know how to get things done," Akifumi mused.
Just three days after his request, he received a reply, and after some discussion, they set the recording time for today.
"Recording isn't easy work," he thought, having been busy all day.
Though the band wasn't very famous, Akifumi was very satisfied with their performance.
The lead singer's voice was perfect for what he remembered, and though there was only one lead singer, the other members were also talented.
Initially, he planned for a solo version but changed it to a group performance after realizing everyone could sing well.
This last-minute change caused the song to take longer than expected.
"Ah, I still have the remaining payment to pay," he remembered, pulling out his phone to take care of it.
"Now that the music's ready, I can focus on the artwork."
....
That night:
"Editor Otosuna, is there something you need?"
They had kept in touch, so answering the phone was casual.
Mihari's voice came through the phone, slightly frustrated.
"Akifumi-sensei, the anime adaptation is almost ready."
[TL Note I though creating an anime need at least a year for it to be completed?? What kind of magic studio they are working with?]
"The director wants to meet with you soon to discuss more details about 'Madoka Magica.'"
Another meeting?
"I understand. I'll make some time to meet her."
"Anything else?"
"Also, the feedback from fans on the third chapter of 'Anohana' has been really positive. They hope you can keep it up."
Mihari quickly continued, "And finally!!"
Her voice suddenly became excited: "Thanks to the efforts of Editor Minano, the second volume of 'Madoka Magica' is confirmed! It will be released on August 1st! Big news!"
"Really?"
Did the second volume of Madoka Magica finally get a release date?!
Akifumi's eyes lit up.
And it's set for August 1stsuch a perfect day!
Given that Madoka Magica was a latecomer to the scene, Akifumi had expected to wait a little longer.
But he never expected that Editor-in-Chief Minano would be so supportive.
Even though Akifumi didn't experience the intense battles of July and August firsthand, the discussions among the authors were enough to show just how fierce the competition was.
During these months, releasing a new volume wasn't just about the authorit was also about the editor's bonus!
Everyone comes from similar backgrounds, so of course, no one is willing to back down.
Typically, works released during these two months would need to be booked two months in advance, and even then, only those with the best results would make the cut.
But Madoka Magica had a strong enough fan base and quality that it was able to jump ahead form the pack.
Without that kind of influence, there's no way this could've happened.
The timing of the release really matters for author.
If a work drops at the beginning of the month, it's often more successful than a mid-month release. Not to mention the "Summer CM" is a major event for otakuhappening in August.
Plus, with everyone spending money and hanging out with friends during the summer, by the middle of the month, their wallets will be empty, and sales tend to dip.
For regular fans who don't have side jobs, this month is a bittersweet experience.
The excitement comes from knowing a ton of sequels will drop, and there's the Summer CM event to look forward to.
The downside? Even if they scrape together every last bit of cash they have, they might still not be able to buy all the things they want!
"I got it," Akifumi replied.
"Be sure to thank Editor-in-Chief Minano for me."
"Don't worry, just focus on creating a great work. I'll handle the behind-the-scenes stuff for you."
"That really makes me feel at ease" Akifumi said with a smile.
"Well, of course!" Editor Mihari chuckled. "I've learn a lot during this time, too!"
At that moment, Akifumi casually added, "Of course, it's also thanks to Minano-san being behind you, right?"
"...What do you mean by that?"
"Are you saying I wouldn't be reliable without Minano-san behind me?!"
Akifumi laughed awkwardly.
"I mean, it's just Minano-san support is essential, right?"
Mihari sighed.
"Anyway, without Minano-san, Madoka Magica wouldn't even be able to release in August! and I wasn't joking about that."
"I didn't think you were," Akifumi replied, amused.
"I'll definitely remember your help, Otosuna-san. Next time, I'll treat you to a big meal."
"Now that's more like it!" Mihari nodded in satisfaction.
"By the way, make sure to announce this news on SNS and to your fans. We'll be doing a simultaneous promotional push on our end."
"Got it."
"By the way, Akifumi-sensei, any interest in holding a book signing event?"
A book signing event in this heat? Even in a mall with air conditioning, it's going to be unbearably hot, right?
He didn't really mind, but if too many fans showed up and the line stretched outside the mall, he'd feel guilty if anyone fainted from the heat!
And besides, this is the final volume of Madoka Magica! The first volume barely got by with a single character deathfans were already sending death threats.
Who knows what might happen with this second volume?
"Well" Akifumi hesitated. "Isn't it a bit soon for a book signing right after the second volume's release?"
Mihari didn't catch the hint. "Nah, not at all. Actually, we could've held a signing for the first volume, but considering you had school, we didn't push it."
Akifumi sighed. "Let me think about it."
"Sure thing."
Book signings didn't require as much preparation as a book release, so they could pull it off within a few days' notice.
They chatted a bit more before Akifumi ended the call.
Time really flies. It feels like summer just started, but now it's already halfway through.
He opened his phone and checked SNS, where he saw fans eagerly commenting.
"Where has sensei been lately? So quiet."
"I miss last month when there was a new post every day!"
"I'm dying without Madoka Magica from sensei!"
"I can't survive without Ano Hi Mita Hana no Namae wo Bokutachi wa Mada Shiranai from sensei!"
"Didn't sensei say that Madoka Magica Volume 2 would be out in August? July is almost over, and we haven't heard anything!"
"Looks like Madoka Magica Volume 2 is getting delayed!"
"That's a lie, it's all a scam!"
Akifumi couldn't help but roll his eyes. These fans, talking nonsense as usual.
Then, he smiled brightly.
"So you want news about Madoka Magica Volume 2, huh? Don't worry, I'll give it to you right now."
His hands moved quickly, and soon a long post appeared. After a quick check, he hit send.
"Hello, everyone! How's your summer going?"
"Did you go out with anyone special? In this scorching heat, did you go to the beach or pool with friends? Or maybe you went on a summer vacation with family?"
"Just thinking about it sounds amazing!"
"Too bad for mewhile everyone else is out enjoying their vacation, I'm stuck at home drawing. Otherwise, my editor would come at me with a knife! Shudders"
"I work hard during the school year, and now I can't even relax during summer break. Q_Q"
"But I chose this path, so I guess I'll just have to endure it."
"Anyway, enough with the whining! Here's the big news you've all been waiting for!"
"That's right! Drumroll, please! Madoka Magica Volume 2 is officially will be coming out!!"
"What? Didn't we already say that? Hold on, don't worrylet me reveal the exact date."
"It's coming on the 1st of next month! Isn't that a surprise?"
"Honestly, when I first heard the news, I couldn't believe it either, but it's true! I made my editor confirm it three timesonce might've been a mistake, but surely the editor wouldn't get it wrong three times, right?"
"Before I go, I want to give a huge thanks to the two editors who've supported me since the start!"
"And lastly, I'm probably a bit full of myself here, but I'm confident that Madoka Magica Volume 2's story will not disappoint!!"
"Who is Kyubey really? What's their true purpose? What's the fate of Sayaka and Kyoko? What's the real plan of Homura Akemi? And what wish will Madoka make for herself?"
"Oops, I think I might've spoiled too much."
"But hey, if it gets you excited, then it's all good!"
"That's all for nowhope you're as excited as I am! And of course, thanks again for your continued support of my work, including Madoka Magica and Ano Hi Mita Hana no Namae wo Bokutachi wa Mada Shiranai! Thank you so much!!"
After hitting send, Akifumi refreshed his page and smiled, seeing the flood of responses from his fans.
"Last night I sleep really well!"
Tanaka woke up groggy, a satisfied smile lingering on his face.
An entire summer vacation...
It was the first time he'd had such a perfect chance to relax!
With both parents out of the house, it meant one thing:
Freedom!
A private home, just for him!
"Is too bad..."
Even though he was young, he hadn't managed to stay up all night.
What time did he crash? 4 a.m.? Maybe 5?
He couldn't remember.
Grabbing his phone, he checked the time12:30 p.m.
Ah, youth. Just a few hours of sleep, and he was fully recharged, brimming with energy.
"Good thing my parents didn't call to check in."
If they had, nothing could've woken him up in that state.
Explaining it later would've been bad, his mom will kill him.
He made instant noodles and brushed his teeth while waiting.
His stomach growled.
After all, he'd played game the entire night without eating breakfast. Feeling hungry was only natural.
But...
"I felt like I forgot about something... What was it?"
As the noodles cooked, Tanaka opened his phone's notes appnothing.
"That is weird. I was sure it was something important... Why can't I remember it?"
He frowned, thinking hard.
What was it?
He was obsessing over it before going to sleep, and staying up last night was partly because of that.
Why couldn't he recall it now?!
Then his eyes inadvertently caught the date: August 1st.
Whoa, was summer vacation already halfway over?
Oh well, July was unbearable anywayAugust was a welcome change...
Suddenly, Tanaka's eyes widened as the forgotten memory came flooding back.
"August 1st... Volume 2 of Madoka Magica releases today!"
"Crap!!"
He clutched his head, howling in anguish.
He had planned it perfectly: Stay up all night, go to the bookstore first thing in the morning, grab Volume 2, read it, and then crash.
Now that flawless plan was in shamblesall because he overslept!
The regret was suffocating.
"Well..."
Tanaka sighed. "Forget it."
It was already past noon; the perfect plan had flaws now.
Being a little late didn't matter anymore.
First, food.
He should've felt lucky for waking up late.
After all...
If he had read Volume 2, sleeping would've been a whole other problem.
Twenty minutes later, with stomach full, Tanaka bolted out the door to the nearest bookstore.
"Do you have Madoka Magica Volume 2?"
The shopkeeper, barely lifting his head, lazily replied, "Nope."
"??"
Tanaka couldn't believe it. "What do you mean no?! It's such a hot series!"
"Why run a bookstore if you don't want money?"
The shopkeeper smirked.
"Kid, I'll throw that question right back at youwhy want it if you're coming so late?"
"You think I'm lazy? I hadn't even opened the store this morning, and people were already camping outside."
"Within 30 minutes, every copy was gone."
"Of course I stocked upit just sold out that fast."
What?!
Were people seriously that crazy?
Camping outside before opening and clearing out an entire store in under half an hour?!
[TL Note You never know how much passion otaku in Japan have..]
Even wild animals don't go that hard!
Tanaka wanted to call the shopkeeper's story nonsense but then remembered his own plan.
Had he not fallen asleep, he would've left at 8 a.m. himself.
"Damn... they thought the same thing as me!"
Teeth gritted, he turned to leave.
The shopkeeper called out.
"Looking for other stores?"
Tanaka's face gave it away.
"Don't bother. Every store with stock has already sold out."
"If you really want it, wait for the second shipment."
"When's that?"
"With Shueisha's efficiency? Probably by noon tomorrow."
Tomorrow in noon?!
Tanaka's face darkened.
That might as well be never!
Waiting until tomorrow? Was he supposed to die out of frustration?!
No way.
Tanaka stormed out.
If this store didn't have it, maybe some other store would.
But experience proved the shopkeeper is right.
Tanaka searched every nearby bookstore under the blazing sun.
The only thing he gained was drenched clothes and the same answer: "Wait until tomorrow."
"DAMN IT!!"
He roared in powerless fury.
Was he really going to give up?!
Desperation lit a spark in his brain, spinning faster than it ever did during exams.
Then
"I know!"
Tanaka's eyes gleamed as two familiar faces appeared in his mind: Tadakuni and Tabata!
Maybe... just maybe...
With trembling hands and a racing heart, he dialed.
Tadakuni answered, sounding half-dead, like a fish without a dream.
"Tanaka? What's up?"
"Madoka Magica Volume 2! Did you get it?!"
"...!!"
Tadakuni's voice became booming. "Waitdid you miss it?!"
"I overslept! No time for thatdo you have it or not?!"
Tadakuni glanced at the lifeless Tabata sprawled on the tatami like a corpse, his soul visibly drifting out.
"Tanaka? Is that you?" Tabata whispered faintly.
At his feet, the coveted Madoka Magica Volume 2 lay scattered across the floor.
A sinister smile spread across Tadakuni's face.
"I have it~"
His voice dripped with false sweetness.
But Tanaka, overjoyed by the confirmation, missed the ominous tone.
"You're at home? Don't move! I'm coming right now!!"
"I'll be waiting~"
After hanging up, Tadakuni's smile vanished.
He glanced at the "corpse" on the floor, dragged it to another room, and tidied up.
Looking at the ominous manga on the floor, he muttered,
"Don't blame me, Tanaka... You chose this fate."
With a wicked grin, he whispered:
"Kehehehe."
Ten minutes later.
Thudding footsteps.
The door flew open.
A sweat-soaked Tanaka stood there, eyes glowing green, and hands outstretched.
"Quick where is it!"
"Give me Madoka Magica! I can't wait another second!"
"Tch."
Tadakuni reluctantly handed over the manga.
"Heretake it already."
"Yes, Yes, Yesssss!!"
Tanaka let out an excited howl.
"I've wandered aimlessly for half my life without a guiding leader. If you're willing to accept me, I'd like to swear loyalty as your adopted son!"
"Good boy," Shihara amused reply.
"By the way, how's the second volume? Is it good?"
"Good?"
"Heh."
Shihara let out a cold laugh. "Are you doubting love and hope sensei?"
"No, no! It's just a polite question, I swear!"
"Although I hate spoiling things, I can say one thing for surethis work is god-tier material!" Shihara's gaze grew distant, tinged with meaning.
"God-tier!?"
"Whoa, whoa, whoa!! Incredible! As expected from sensei!"
Tanaka's faith was unshakable. Like a devoted disciple, he carefully opened the first page of the manga with reverence.
Shihara wiped the grin off his face and stared at Tanaka with a blank expression. Deep down, he added silently:
"Yeah, it's god-tierbut it also goes completely insane."
Two hours flew by.
"Nooooooo!!"
Tanaka's despair echoed through the room. His face twisted into an expression of pure trauma, color draining until he collapsed dramatically onto the tatami floor, mimicking a certain meme-worthy anime character.
Shihara couldn't hold back anymorehe burst out in wild laughter.
"Hahahahaha!!"
After a while, the laughter subsided. A twisted expression appeared on Shihara's face.
"No, no... this won't do!"
"How can such a masterpiece be experienced by just the three of us!?"
"This... this must be shared with more people!"
[TL Note Damn it this guy is a fucking legend lol]
Shihara whipped out his phone, grinning as he scrolled through his friends list.
.......
Meanwhile, in a luxurious mansion elsewhere...
On a grand bed lay a girl with doll-like features. Her beautiful eyes had lost all their light.
Beside her, Hayasaka Ai anxiously shook the young lady.
But there was no response.
"I can't believe that manga made her look like she'd been emotionally demolished by a dragon," Ai muttered, casting a wary glance at the manga beside Kaguya.
In her imagination, dark energy seemed to coil ominously around the book.
"This thing's cursed," she thought.
Just as Ai was lost in thought, Kaguya suddenly sat up, black hair obscuring her face. Her voice was ghostly:
"Hayasaka..."
"!!"
Ai snapped her head around. "Young Lady?"
"Are the one-ton blades still in storage?"
??
What the-!?
Ai stiffened, forcing herself to reply, "Yes, Young Lady."
"You've already tracked down the Warrior of Love and Hope's address, haven't you?"
"Yes."
"Good."
Kaguya nodded, her voice icy and bone-chilling. "Send all the blades to him."
Ai's years of stoic training nearly shattered at that moment.
"...Young Lady, are you serious?"
"Mm?"
"I understand."
This beautiful, chaotic woman... Ai's fists clenched involuntarily.
Back online, SNS users were in chaos.
"God, it's all gone... my sanity... hahahahaha..."
"Why did I think Volume 2 would have a happy turn around? I'm such a fool!"
"So this is how Sayaka and Kyoko's story ends!? Damn you, author! Thanks a lot!"
"They were so close to becoming friends... Why did it have to end like that!?"
"Homura! My poor Homura!!"
"In countless timelines, she never gave upeven in despair! This is so heartbreaking!"
"The concept of witches is just mind-blowing!"
"At least some people are talking normally," muttered Minano Matone, scrolling through comments with a satisfied nod.
"9 AM me: Yay! Volume 2 is finally out!"
"1 PM me: I'm done. Just destroy the world already."
"Volume 2 is perfect... except for the part where my heart can't handle it!"
"Why!? Why does it end like this!? My Madoka!!"
"I'm in pain! Literal pain!! Why did I even read Volume 2!?"
"All the plot holes got resolved beautifully, but why can't I stop crying!?"
"Could you guys stop being cryptic? I didn't get Volume 2, and now I'm dying of curiosity!"
"Trust me, it's better if you never know. Authors don't have hearts."
"Wait, what does that have to do with me reading it?"
"You poor, naive soul."
"Hey, author? Can I have your address? No reasonjust wanna send some... local delicacies."
[TL Note I want to do the same thing to the one who write Elysia story form Honkai Impact! The freaking author just had to make her dead in HSR to T-T]
"Have you ever tried slicing flesh with a dull knife? That's how my heart feels right now. You get it, don't you?"
"This is what a true magical girl story ishope and despair intertwined! I'm devastated, but it's so addictive!"
"I feel depressed now. How did a manga do this to me!?"
"Too heavy... I can't handle it!"
"Can't handle it? Just cry with me."
"Author, please, I'm begging youchange the ending!!"
Minano Matome nodded with satisfaction.
"Looks like everyone loves this story."
Without a doubt, Magical Girl Madoka completely took over August within just a single day.
Readers who finished the second volume flooded Akifumi's social media, anime forums, and fan communities with passionate discussions:
Some eagerly dissected the plot.
Others raved about the brilliant and captivating world-building.
Many lamented the abrupt ending of the series.
But most notably, there was a flood of complaints from readers wounded by the heart-wrenching twists in the second volume.
They accused the "merciless author" of being heartless.
This wave of heated discussion naturally attracted curious bystanders and made the pain even worse for those who couldn't get their hands on the book.
After all, even if fans detailed the plot online, it was impossible to capture the emotional impact of seeing the visuals firsthand. And knowing in advance that a beloved character dies? That only made readers even more eager to witness it themselves.
Don't doubt ittragic storytelling is oddly popular in Japan.
The culture has long embraced a sense of bittersweet beauty, cherishing fleeting and radiant moments.
Younger audiences, prone to sentimentality, often gravitate toward works filled with sorrow and heartbreak.
Of course, after being emotionally devastated, readers often curse the author. But the moment a new series begins, they eagerly dive right back in.
It's a simple truth: if a work can make readers mourn the death of a character, it's already a mark of excellence.
On the other hand, if a book fails to connect, readers won't care how many characters diethey'll just quietly abandon it.
In summary:
If a story is well-written: "Damn that heartless author!" Readers curse but keep reading.
If a story is poorly written: "What garbage is this?!" Readers curse and never come back.
So, including devastating twists is never the issuethe key is whether the work is of high quality.
Following the release of Volume 2, Magical Girl Madoka achieved both physical and commercial success. Its phenomenal reception left many in the industry envious.
However, after reading the second volume, even professional peers were left speechless, acknowledging its brilliance:
The dark revelation that magical girls are destined to become witches.
Kyubey, the incubator maintaining cosmic balance.
Homura Akemi's countless journeys through despair to protect Madoka.
And Madoka's ultimate transformation into a divine being, erasing witches across all timelines.
These brilliant plot elements left other creators in awe.
But that didn't stop some from expressing bitter comments:
"What a waste!"
"With this setup, they could've easily made ten more volumes!"
"Only a company as bold as Shueisha would let such a masterpiece end."
"The author is still just a high school student, right? So nave!"
"If it were me, I would've milked every last penny from the fans."
Their envious remarks were as transparent as they were petty, revealing nothing but their own insecurities.
In contrast, there were those who saw the bigger picture:
"But isn't his second series already being serialized in Shueisha? It's doing pretty well too!"
"Why do you think he won't be able to create another masterpiece?"
"Let's face ityou haven't even managed to land a series in Weekly Shonen Jump, let alone create something like Madoka!"
Meanwhile, Akifumi remained largely unaffected by the online chaos. Apart from reading visible replies on his social media, he paid no attention to forums or fan groups.
The following day, at Shueisha's office...
"Could you sit still for a moment, Mihari?" Minano Matome sighed as she watched the restless editor pacing back and forth.
"You're making my eyes dizzy."
Blushing, Mihari quickly apologized and sat downbut within seconds, her legs began bouncing anxiously.
Minano chuckled softly, understanding the anticipation.
Even after years in the industry, she too was eagerly awaiting the sales numbers.
"I wonder what the first-day sales will be," Mihari muttered.
The buzz from the previous day was impossible to ignoreeveryone at the company had heard about the printing department's phones being overwhelmed.
The head of the printing division had even vented to Minano over dinner last night.
Now, it was time to see just how far the frenzy had gone.
The sudden ring of the office phone broke the silence.
Mihari shot up from her seat but quickly remembered whose office she was in and sat back down, grinning sheepishly.
She watched Minano with eyes full of anticipation.
Minano picked up the receiver, her voice steady.
"This is Minano Matome."
"... Yes, I see. Thank you."
"... Don't worrythere will be a celebratory dinner for you too."
"Trying to raise the price? You should've waited to tell me the numbers first!"
"Got it. I'll let you get back to work."
After hanging up, Minano glanced at Mihari, who was practically vibrating with curiosity.
Minano smiled and announced, "The first-day sales for Magical Girl Madoka Volume 2 are in46,786 copies."
Mihari's eyes widened in disbelief. "How... how many?!"
Minano repeated patiently, "46,786 copies."
Mihari was stunned, struggling to process the number.
After a long pause, she finally stammered, "I-Isn't that almost as much as the first volume's total first-week sales of 60,000?!"
A single day, nearly 50,000 copies sold.
Could this number really be accurate?!
....
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every week in there! And thank you so much for reading!
Minano quickly picked up on Mihari's thoughts.
She smiled and reassured her,
"Don't worry, Mihari. If they're sharing this number, it's definitely been verified multiple times. If they made a mistake this big, it would cost them a hefty chunk of their bonus."
Mihari immediately realized how her earlier comment might have come acrosslike she was questioning their competence.
Thankfully, there were no outsiders in the room.
She scratched her head and laughed awkwardly.
"Ahaha, I was just so shocked, that's all. No other meaning behind it. Nearly 50,000 copies on the first day?! That's insane!"
Minano nodded.
Yes, the number was indeed staggering.
Some lower-tier manga don't even hit that number in half a year, and Madoka Magica did it in a single day.
Even as a seasoned editor, Minano found it hard to believe.
But when she thought about it, it wasn't entirely impossible.
"It's summer break, so students have both time and extra pocket money. Plus, with Akifumi-sensei's teasers on social media and the company's heavy promotion, it's not entirely unreasonable for the first day to be this explosive."
In other words, fans who might've hesitated or waited before buying skipped the deliberation phase and jumped straight into purchasing on day one.
"Sales will definitely drop after this, but even so, Madoka Magica Volume 2 is guaranteed to be this month's bestseller!"
Watching Mihari's excitement, Minano smiled.
While it's risky to celebrate too early, a first-day performance like this was enough to leave the competition in the dust.
At this point, even she couldn't see how they could lose.
"Minano-san, I'm going to tell Akifumi-sensei the good news right away!"
"Go ahead," Minano replied.
"I should probably head over to the chief editor's office too. He's probably waiting for me."
After the excitement of the volume's release yesterday, Akifumi wasn't in the mood to work hard today.
He lounged lazily on the couch, enjoying the cool air from the AC.
When his phone rang, he picked it up slowly.
"Hello, this is Akifumi."
"Oh, Otosuna-san. The sales numbers are out?"
"Why do I sound so calm? Well, you've already told me the numbers are out, so whether I get excited or not won't change the results, right?"
"Besides, the fans were incredibly enthusiastic yesterday. I spent six hours just reading their comments on my social media. With that kind of buzz, I can't imagine Madoka Magica flopping."
"You think I'm boring? Ah, don't worry about that. Just tell me the final numbers. I don't want to waste your time or phone bill."
"46,786 copies? Got it."
"Not excited? Of course I am! I'm practically moved to tears."
"I never lie."
"Alright, I'll hang up now. Don't forget to come by and pick up the latest chapter of Anohana."
Ignoring Mihari's exasperated tone on the other end, Akifumi hung up decisively.
"46,786 copies"
He repeated the number, a smile tugging at his lips.
"Not bad at all. I guess I'm officially a semi-popular author now, huh?"
He absentmindedly opened the group chat he'd joined after winning the Tezuka Award. The conversation was lively as usual.
"Two months! It took me two whole months to revise my manuscript according to the editor's demands!"
"So jealous. I'm still stuck in revision hell."
"Isn't your release scheduled for September? It's already August!"
"What can I do? I've been working nonstop these past two months!"
Reading their messages, Akifumi paused.
Then it hit him.
Many of the Tezuka Award-winning works were short stories, so they'd be compiled into a special magazine featuring all the winners.
Even Madoka Magica, which was already serialized in Weekly Shonen Jump and had two volumes out, would have its first chapter reprinted there as a promotional piece.
Not that it mattered much to Akifumi.
While he was lost in thought, the chat kept buzzing.
"I'm so jealous of the 'Warrior of Love and Hope' (Akifumi-sensei). His work's not only serialized in a major magazine, but he's already got two volumes out."
"Even though we're only one rank apart in the awards, the gap in skill feels like an ocean!"
"Did anyone buy Volume 2 yesterday?"
"Of course!"
"Ugh, I overslept and missed it! I didn't expect it to sell out so fast! Can someone lend me their copy?"
"You'll have to wait for the second print. Volume 2 is incredibleso much to study and learn from!"
"+1"
"I really want to crack open Love and Hope-sensei's skull and see how his brain works."
"!!"
"That's terrifying!"
"Are you a demon?!"
Akifumi couldn't help but smile as he lurked in the chat.
Who knew his peers could be so complimentary?
Keep the praise coming! I can handle it!
Though the skull-cracking comment was a bit muchlet's not go there, please.
"By the way, since Madoka Magica sold so well yesterday, does anyone have insider info on the first-day sales?"
"Nope, but I'm curious."
"Same here."
These guys
Well, since they're so eager to know, and I hate leaving people hanging, I'll just drop the answer here.
"Just got the numbers. First-day sales for Volume 2: 46,786 copies. You're welcome."
"46,786?! Did you accidentally add an extra digit?!"
"Idiot! Check the sender's name first!"
"Holy! It's the Warrior of Love and Hope himself!"
"Bow before the master!"
"Sensei, do you need a human backpack?!"
"Teach me how to draw, sensei!"
"How do I become as amazing as you? Fast, talented, and handsome?!"
Akifumi sighed as the notifications flooded in.
Why are you all focusing on me instead of the sales numbers?!
Is 46,786 copies nothing to you?!
Though I have to admit, that last comment about me being handsome was spot on. Good eye, that one.
Still, Akifumi decided it was best to stop engaging.
This was supposed to be a peer group, not his fan club.
If their editors saw this, it'd be awkward.
Though, admittedly, it did feel pretty good.
After all, praise from fellow creators hits different.
Just then, the sound of the door opening interrupted his thoughts.
Eriri walked in, her eyes red and her mouth set in a pout, looking like she was about to bite him.
Sawamura Spencer Eriri, a half-English, half-Japanese girl with numerous hobbies, had one undeniable loveACG (anime, comics, and games).
Out in public, she maintained the graceful facade of a refined lady, carefully concealing her identity as both an illustrator and an otaku.
Though she appeared to have many friends at school, none were truly closeuntil this summer, when she found a new confidante besides Akifumi Mugiho: Shiina Mahiru.
Their friendship blossomed, though no one could say whether it was sparked by Mahiru's kind personality or her exceptional cooking. By now, the reason hardly mattered.
Now, back to Eriri herself.
With a personality as straightforward as a child's, her emotions and thoughts were always written on her face.
Angering her was laughably easy.
But here's the weakness: Eriri was also hopelessly sensitive.
This trait made her terrible at handling emotionally intense stories.
Despite wanting to avoid bothering Akifumi, her childhood friend and creator of Madoka Magica, Eriri couldn't help but feel curious about getting an early look at Volume 2.
But she never asked it directly.
Finally, when the official release date was announced, Eriri was ecstatic, just like countless other fans.
The wait for August had been agonizing, but now it was finally here.
Unfortunately...
Like many who underestimated its popularity, Eriri failed to secure a copy on the first day.
However, unlike the other frantic fans, she had an insider connectionAkifumi Mugiho himself!
As industry tradition dictated, Akifumi had received a few complimentary copies directly from the publisher.
Authors often kept these for personal collections or gifted them to friends.
Eriri intended to get one.
But just as she was on her way, Sayuri called and dragged her back home.
Her much-anticipated reading session was postponed for another day.
The next morning, Eriri arrived at Akifumi's house at dawn, determined.
She wasted no time grabbing Volume 2.
Carefully opening it, she immersed herself in the pages.
At first, Eriri was delighted.
"Wow, Akifumi really outdid himself! The tension and visual impact are even better than Volume 1!" she exclaimed.
But soon, her excitement faded.
"Wait... no way... please don't go there!"
The ominous foreshadowing in the dialogues and monologues filled her with dread.
When Sayaka was shown sitting alone on a bench before being found by Kyoko, Eriri's premonition reached its peak.
Kyoko (cheerful): "Finally found you! Seriously, how long are you going to sulk?"
Sayaka: "Sorry... for worrying you."
Kyoko (slightly bashful): "W-what's with that? Doesn't suit you at all."
Then the art shifted dramatically.
Sayaka's face was revealed, twisted in chaos and darkness.
The formerly elegant and beautiful style turned grim and oppressive.
Sayaka: "I just... don't care anymore. I don't even know what I valued most or what I wanted to protect. It's all meaningless now."
The once-radiant Soul Gem turned pitch-black as darkness consumed its last speck of light.
Sayaka: "Hope and despair cancel each other out to zero.
Now I get it.
Even though I saved a few people, hatred and jealousy festered inside me, and I hurt my closest friend.
The more you wish for others' happiness, the more you end up cursing someone else.
That's how magical girls are made, right?"
Tears glinted in Sayaka's eyes as she smiled bitterly.
The Soul Gem shattered, enveloping the world in darkness.
Eriri's heart sank, mirroring Sayaka's despair.
But she inhaled sharply and steadied herself.
"No, no! It's fine, Eriri! Fans already predicted Sayaka's tragic fate after Volume 1, right?
Even if Magical Girls turn into witches, it doesn't matter as long as I didn't know beforehand!"
She clenched her fists, resolute.
"I won't cry! I won't let it get to me!"
But then she witnessed Kyoko's heart-wrenching decision:
Kyoko: "Don't worry, Sayaka.
I won't leave you alone.
Because being alone... it's just too lonely.
It'll be okay... I'll stay by your side."
With unwavering resolve, Kyoko impaled her Soul Gem with her spear, choosing to follow Sayaka.
In the ensuing pure-white world, Kyoko, who once stood as an enemy, smiled gently and extended a treat to Sayaka, who sat hugging her knees.
The scene froze on their intertwined hands and the falling snack.
Eriri's lips quivered, tears pooling in her eyes.
She stubbornly held them back, whispering to herself:
"It's okay... This ending is perfect for both Sayaka and Kyoko... It's... beautiful."
But the tears kept threatening to fall.
Then came Akemi Homura's arc.
Though Homura survived, her words struck Eriri deeply:
Homura: "I've probably been lost... for a long time."
Living through endless loops, witnessing her dearest friend's death again and again, knowing that despair awaited each new attempt...
Was living through that truly better than death?
Eriri didn't know.
All she knew was that she couldn't remain indifferent to Homura's pain.
Tears streamed down her cheeks.
She quietly sobbed but stubbornly turned the pages.
Finally, she reached the conclusionKaname Madoka's sacrifice.
Madoka's resolute speech, her decision to bear all burdens and transcend into a godlike existence, was overwhelming.
Eriri could no longer hold back.
She broke down completely.
The sheer weight of Madoka's words crushed her tender heart.
The suffocating pain filled her heart, and the young girl had no other way to release it except through tears.
On the other side, Shiina Mahiru noticed this scene and was visibly taken aback.
Without hesitation, she gently pulled the sobbing girl into her arms.
"Go ahead and cry. You'll feel better afterward," Mahiru whispered softly, patting Eriri's trembling back.
After some time, Eriri's sobs faded.
Then came the scene that followeda storming Eriri, eyes ablaze and fists clenched, stomping straight toward Akifumi.
Akifumi blinked in surprise.
He had no idea what had triggered this outburst, but one thing was certain: he couldn't just stand there and do nothing.
He extended his hand and easily grabbed the collar of Eriri's shirt, stopping her in her tracks.
"Let me go! I'm going to bite you, you jerk!"
"You're heartless! You're a cruel demon!"
Tears clung to Eriri's reddened eyes as she flailed her arms, desperately trying to break free.
But their strength was clearly mismatchedshe couldn't even budge against Akifumi's hold.
'This girl... still the same as before, even after growing up.'
Akifumi sighed inwardly.
'It's just a storywhy get so invested?'
[TL Note For the people who never cry because of a 'story' please go back and play Honkai Impact Elysia Arc / watch Violet Evergarden.]
He conveniently forgot how he had reacted when his friend had tricked him into watching Magical Girl Madoka.
His response back then had been only slightly better than Eriri's current meltdown.
Shiina Mahiru, who had been quietly watching from the side, couldn't help but smile at the scene unfolding before her.
When Eriri finally wore herself out, Akifumi spoke calmly:
"I'll let you go, but promise you won't try to bite me again."
Eriri's eyes glinted with stubborn defiance.
Akifumi shrugged.
"Fine. We can just stay like this, then."
Having regained a youthful body, Akifumi took care of his health diligently.
Regular exercise had made him physically fit enough to overpower Eriri, whose frail, nerdy frame was no match for him.
A minute later, Eriri acknowledged the power gap and begrudgingly gave up.
"Fine, let me go," she muttered sullenly.
Akifumi released her, and Eriri flopped onto the couch, sulking in silence.
Sitting across from her, Akifumi sighed.
"What's with the tantrum?"
"They all died! How can you even ask me that?!"
"What do you want me to do about it?" Akifumi spread his hands helplessly.
"Make it a clich magical girl story with a perfect, happy ending?"
"Leaving plot holes is bad enough, but that ending was just plain cruelare you trying to get your readers to come after you?"
Eriri opened her mouth to argue but was at a loss for words.
She knew he was right, but that didn't make her feel any better about the fate of her favorite characters.
She turned her head away, still upset.
Shiina Mahiru, who had been listening quietly, chimed in with a smile:
"I actually thought Akifumi-kun's ending was quite good."
"What?! Even you, Shiina?!"
Eriri's eyes widened in disbelief, as if she had just been betrayed by her most trusted ally.
"Didn't you feel sad at all?"
"Of course." Shiina shook her head with a gentle smile. "But not that much."
"After all, it's just a story. Besides, I never really connected with the whole magical girl thing."
Eriri's face darkened.
She had thought Shiina was on her side, but it seemed they were worlds apart.
Shiina continued, her tone thoughtful:
"Mami-senpai found a new goal in the end."
"Sure, it looked tragic at first, but Kyouko and Sayaka became close friends, didn't they?"
"Akemi Homura went through countless failures and near-despair but was finally redeemed by Madoka's acceptance and comfort. And Madoka, as a divine figure, sacrificed herself to bring hope to countless others."
"Even though Sayaka's decision was a little regrettable, it was still her choice."
Shiina smiled. "If you look at it that way, isn't the story more profound and meaningful than just a simple happy ending?"
Eriri was silent for a while, then pouted.
"That's easy for you to say when you're not the one suffering through it."
"From Homura's perspective, it's an unbearable tragedy! She was forgotten by the entire worldeven her parents don't remember her!"
"That's not redemption at all!"
"Well, I refuse to accept it!"
Akifumi shrugged.
"You're not alone. Plenty of people online hate that ending. Why not form a team and create an alternate storyline?"
"Hmph, fine! I will!" Eriri shot back without hesitation.
As if she couldn't handle it?
"Speaking of which," Shiina suddenly interjected
"Akifumi-kun, that ending you drew with Kyubey and the mention of those beastsdoes that mean Madoka Magica isn't really over? Is there more?"
Akifumi glanced at her in surprise.
"Well, who knows?" he said cryptically.
Of course, there was more.
Madoka Magica had sequels, including the Rebellion movie arc.
But since Akifumi only occasionally recalled his past life memories, he couldn't guarantee remembering everything accurately.
It was better to keep things ambiguous for now.
Eriri's eyes lit up.
"There's more?! Is there really more?!"
Akifumi sighed at her reaction.
"Seriously? You were just heartbroken, and now you're all excited again?"
Had she forgotten how devastated she'd been just minutes ago?
He shook his head.
"I didn't say that. What you think is up to you."
"Stingy." Eriri rolled her eyes, but inside she was thrilled.
If there was more, then maybejust maybethe tragedies would be undone.
Sure, Akifumi hadn't confirmed it, but he hadn't denied it either.
Hope glimmered in Eriri's heart.
With sequels, maybe the pain could turn into sweetness.
Of course, she hadn't considered that the sequels might be filled with even more heartbreak.
Shiina smiled as she watched the two return to their usual banter.
Suddenly, Akifumi's phone rang.
He glanced at the screena call from an unfamiliar number.
After a brief hesitation, he answered.
"Hello?"
A calm, cold female voice came through the line.
"Hello, is this Akifumi-san?"
"Speaking."
"You have a package. Please come downstairs to sign for it."
.............
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every week in there! And thank you so much for reading!
"Delivery?"
Akifumi blinked in confusion.
He hadn't ordered anything online recently.
Why would there be a package?
Despite his doubt, he responded, "Could you bring it up, please?"
"Sorry, sir. There's a lot of stuff. You'll need to come down and confirm it yourself."
A lot of stuff? What in the world...?
Akifumi's mind immediately conjured a wild scenario.
Was someone plotting against him?
Curious but cautious, he stepped out of his apartment and looked down the hallway.
Sure enough, a large truck with Amazon's express delivery logo was parked below.
His suspicion eased slightly.
Still, it wasn't like he could completely lower his guard.
It was broad daylight in a bustling residential area, but you never know.
If something bad happened, who would he cry to?
Just as he was about to refuse and say he wasn't home, the delivery person added,
"It's a gift package from the editorial department of Shueisha. We kindly ask you to come down as soon as possible."
The editorial department of Shueisha?
Was this some sort of surprise from the company?
'Wow, they really know how to treat their creators!'
All doubts vanished from Akifumi's mind.
After all, only his closest friends knew he was a manga artist.
There was no way this was a prank from Eriri or Shiina, right?
"Alright, I'll be right down," he said with a smile.
Eriri, who was nearby, perked up with curiosity.
"What's going on?"
"The editorial department sent me a gift, though I have no idea what it is."
"That's awesome! Big-shot author privileges!" Eriri said, clearly envious.
Her eyes sparkled with anticipation.
"Someday, when I become a serialized author, I'll get gifts from the company too, right?"
"I'm coming with you! I want to see what they sent!"
Akifumi nodded and looked at Mahiru Shiina.
"Shiina-san, would you like to come along?"
"I'll pass," she smiled warmly.
"It's almost time to start preparing lunch."
"Just tell me what it is when you get back."
Fair enough. With that, the two of them headed downstairs.
The moment they stepped out, they saw a delivery worker dressed in Amazon's uniform.
She looked neat and efficient, with her blonde hair tied back in a ponytail.
Akifumi assumed she was the one who had contacted him earlier.
However, as he got closer and saw her face, he was taken aback.
"Wait... Is that Hayasaka Ai?"
The resemblance was uncanny. Akifumi vividly remembered her from that well-produced, comedic drama.
Recognizing her identity wasn't surprising, but...
'Did I just get tricked?'
Since he knew who she was, it was obvious this wasn't some editorial gift from Shueisha.
'Fine, let's see what this girl is up to,' he thought.
"Hello, I'm Akifumi," he greeted her politely.
Eriri, standing beside him, was equally stunned.
A delivery worker this pretty? Something felt off.
But she stayed silent for now.
Hayasaka Ai was also sizing up Akifumi.
This was the man who had managed to make her lady react in such a way.
It was worth paying attention to him who knows if their paths would cross again?
But...
'Well, this is unexpected,' she thought to herself.
She had imagined a greasy, unkempt otaku but was instead faced with a refined and handsome young man.
'Honestly, with looks like that, he could make a living even without talent.'
Despite her thoughts, Hayasaka Ai maintained a professional expression.
"Please confirm the delivery," she said formally.
As expected of someone with years of acting experience, she was flawless.
If he hadn't known her identity, Akifumi would never have suspected a thing.
But he was no amateur in acting either.
"Where's the package?" he asked with a perfectly puzzled expression.
"Follow me," Hayasaka Ai said, leading him to the truck's cargo area.
Two workers waiting nearby immediately opened the truck's iron doors.
Akifumi's jaw dropped when he saw the stacks of boxes inside.
"Don't tell me..."
"Akifumi-san, please confirm the contents," Hayasaka Ai said.
His mouth twitched. "You're saying all of this...?"
"Yes, it's all yours," she said with a straight face, though she was desperately holding back laughter.
'Too bad my lady can't see this expression!' she thought.
'And there's no chance to take a picture either.'
After reading "Madoka Magica," she'd initially thought her lady was just being dramatic.
But seeing Akifumi's face now, she kind of got it.
Akifumi felt a chill run down his spine.
"What exactly is in these boxes?"
"Razor blades."
"???"
He was dumbfounded.
But after hearing the contents, he started to understand why she'd come to him.
"Just to confirm... How many blades are we talking about?"
"Not much just about a ton."
!!!
Should he be impressed by the sheer extravagance of the Shinomiya family?
They were truly in a league of their own!
Sending razor blades to an author? And starting with a whole ton?
"Pfft!"
Eriri couldn't hold back her laughter.
Pointing at the boxes, she asked, "Are you serious? All of this is razor blades?"
Without a word, Hayasaka Ai took out a knife and sliced open one of the boxes, revealing stacks of gleaming blades inside.
Eriri was speechless.
"Wait... Is this really how Shueisha sends gifts to their authors?"
She had considered sending Akifumi razor blades herself after reading the second volume of "Madoka Magica."
But it was just a fleeting thought.
She never actually went through with it.
Now, seeing an entire truckload of blades was simply absurd.
"Ahem." Hayasaka Ai feigned embarrassment.
"Actually, I must apologize to Akifumi-san."
"We're not here on behalf of Shueisha."
"We were sent by one of your fans."
A fan?
One fan who sends an entire ton of razor blades?!
This was getting more ridiculous by the second.
Akifumi smiled bitterly.
"Can I refuse to sign for this?"
"I appreciate the sentiment, but I can't carry all of this, and I definitely have no place to store it."
"Well..." Hayasaka Ai pretended to be in a tough spot.
"Don't worry. I won't make things difficult for you," Akifumi said with a smile.
"I'll take a photo and post it on SNS. That should count as me accepting it, right?"
"And with this many blades, you could probably sell them for a good price. Consider it your tip for the trouble."
After a moment's hesitation, Hayasaka Ai nodded.
"Alright."
Of course, she had never intended to force him to accept the blades in the first place.
Her lady's only request was to deliver them, not ensure he signed for them.
Besides, package acceptance was always up to the recipient.
If he refused, there was nothing that she could do.
It was the best possible outcome given the situation.
"Thanks for handling it," said Akifumi Mugiho, relieved after taking the necessary photos.
As the truck drove off, Akifumi exhaled deeply.
"How did drawing a simple manga lead to something this crazy?"
"It's just absurd!" Eriri couldn't help but complain as she watched the truck disappear from view.
"Are fans really this passionateand this rich these days?" she exclaimed.
"One ton of razor blades? Do you know how much money that's worth just as scrap metal?!
And they actually bought them at full price!"
The sheer grudge against Madoka Magica's ending must have been astronomical to spark something this extreme.
If it had been Eriri, she admitted she'd have just fumed silently and moved on after a few days.
Akifumi shrugged indifferently.
"Who knows?"
Then Eriri's expression turned serious.
"Waithave you ever leaked your personal info?"
"You think I'm that dumb?"
"Then how did that fan get your address?!"
With the financial resources and connections of the Shinomiya family, digging up a simple address wouldn't be a challenge.
Of course, Akifumi knew better than to say that out loud.
"If they can send a literal ton of razor blades, do you really think finding an address is difficult?"
"...Fair point," Eriri conceded, though she couldn't resist snickering.
"See? That's what you get for messing with Madoka Magica! Now fans are sending you razor blades!"
"At least someone cares enough to send me razor blades. No one's even bothered with you," Akifumi quipped.
Eriri's smirk froze, and she immediately fell silent.
Back at home...
"Aren't you two supposed to be picking up a package? Why are your hands empty?" Mahiru Shiina asked, confused.
Eriri grinned mischievously.
"Hey Mahiru, wanna guess what it was?"
Akifumi rolled his eyes and headed straight to his room.
"What's wrong with Akifumi-kun?" Mahiru asked in bewilderment.
"Don't be fooled by that calm facehe's probably super annoyed right now," Eriri teased with a laugh.
"What happened?"
"Oh, nothing much. Just a fan sending him a ton of razor blades."
"...Seriously?" Mahiru was speechless, then sighed in disbelief.
"People really have nothing better to do, huh?"
"Who knows?" Eriri shrugged.
Meanwhile, Akifumi wasted no time in his room.
He edited a post and attached the earlier photo before hitting send.
"Thanks to my passionate fan for the one-ton gift of razor blades. Nearly killed me carrying it upstairs. [Image Attached]"
The comments poured in immediately after refreshing:
"Is that for real? A ton of razor blades?"
"How rich is this fan?!"
"I can totally imagine the look on the author facemust've been priceless!"
"Kukuku, that's what you get for being so ruthless! Feel the love, demon!"
"Wait, what's the author address? Can the fan share it?"
Akifumi couldn't help but roll his eyes at the flood of reactions.
At least this ridiculous saga was finally over.
It was closure for those upset by Madoka Magica's ending.
As for his address being leakedhe wasn't worried. Knowing the Shinomiya heiress, she wouldn't know his address.
And given her unspoken agreement with Hayasaka Ai, they definitely wouldn't pull anything that childish.
Still...
"Has she met Shirogane Miyuki yet?"
If the heiress had done something this outrageous, it was probably because of that.
But Akifumi brushed the thought aside.
"Not my problem."
Time flew by, and the Summer Comiket on August 11th kicked off.
Akifumi had no interest in the "Holy War."
He'd been to it before and didn't want to endure the blazing heat again.
Eriri, however, took leave on the 13th.
After all, it was her hard work on displayno way she'd miss it.
Soon, August 16th rolled around.
That day, the first chapter of Shokugeki no Soma finally met Akifumi's standards.
A thrilled Eriri dove back into her work with renewed enthusiasm.
By August 28th, fueled by her initial success, she'd completed chapters two and three.
Seeing the timing was right, Akifumi took Eriri and her work to Shueisha on August 29th.
In a small meeting room, Eriri sat nervously, clearly on edge.
"Relax," Akifumi reassured her, and she calmed down a bit.
Soon, the editor, Otosuna Mihari, walked in.
"Long time no see, Akifumi-sensei," she greeted warmly.
Akifumi raised an eyebrow.
"Didn't you just pick up Anohana's draft from me last week?"
"Funny as always," Mihari replied, unfazed.
She then turned to Eriri. "Good to see you too, Eriri."
Mihari had grown familiar with Eriri after regularly visiting Akifumi's place for drafts.
"And Shiina too," she added with a smile.
"H-hello, Editor Otosuna-san!" Eriri stammered nervously.
Having been an editor for six months, Mihari exuded maturity and reliability now.
She smiled warmly at Eriri before turning back to Akifumi.
"Just so we're cleareven with our connection, I won't hold back."
Akifumi waved dismissively. "Do whatever you need."
"I'm just helping you boost your stats out of goodwill."
"Should I thank you, then?" Mihari retorted playfully.
"Of course," Akifumi replied without a hint of modesty.
Mihari shook her head, amused, and turned back to Eriri.
"Alright, let's see the manuscript."
"Yes! Here it is!" Eriri handed over the carefully prepared pages.
Mihari removed the cover sheet to reveal the title: Shokugeki no Soma.
On the cover, a confident red-haired boy grinned alongside a serious yet proud blonde girl.
Just from the cover design and character composition, Mihari's eyes lit up.
"This looks amazing!" she exclaimed instinctively.
"If the content is on par with this cover, getting serialized shouldn't be a problem."
She glanced at Akifumi.
"Looks like I owe you a thank-you after all."
"Of course," Akifumi said smugly.
Mihari chuckled and focused on reading the manuscript.
Half an hour later, she sighed and put it down.
Eriri anxiously asked, "Well? How was it?"
"I can't wait to see how the story unfolds," Otosuna Mihari smiled.
"Which means...?"
"It's approved!"
..................
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every week in there! And thank you so much for reading!
In a moment of surprise, Eriri froze, her blue eyes widening as she smiled with excitement.
"Did... did it really pass!?"
"Yes," smiled Mihari, nodding.
She couldn't help but think, This is the right reaction!
She glanced at the person beside Eriri, and thought.
'Is this guy heart made form stone?'.
Who else could remain so calm after something like this?
"Mugiho, I passed! I really passed!?" Eriri shouted excitedly.
"Yeah, yeah, I heard you," Akifumi replied, rubbing his ear.
Can't she keep it down a little? And why's she so hyped about this?
"Congrats," he added casually, "But maybe try to calm down a bit?"
"All this is just the initial assessment," he continued.
"There's still a long way to go before an actual serialization."
"What!?!" Eriri's face froze, the joy fading as she processed his words.
"But didn't I pass?"
"It only passed here," Akifumi explained, gesturing to Mihari for more details.
"Is it just me, or is this guy getting better at giving me orders?" Mihari thought with a sigh but smiled as she explained to Eriri:
"Well, like Akifumi-san said, this is just my approval. The final decision comes from the editorial board after a meeting."
She added, "Once they approve, that's when it can actually move forward. And with several projects already ahead, it'll take some time before it officially gets serialized."
"Oh..." Eriri slumped a little, muttering, "Why does it have to be like this?"
Mihari couldn't help but feel a little helpless.
I'm just a small editorthere's no way I can control any of this!
"But don't worry. With a work of this quality, serialization is just a formality," she reassured.
After all, she'd been analyzing a lot of the works in her magazine recently, and Shokugeki no Soma definitely stood out.
Its unique art style, interesting characters, and compelling story made it superior to many currently serialized works.
"If this doesn't get serialized, something's wrong!" she thought, her eyes gleaming with excitement.
"Once it gets serialized, it'll definitely receive great reviews!" Mihari said with enthusiasm, looking at Eriri.
She mentally added, This is my second big project!
And this one definitely doesn't have the same 'rebel' vibe as the first!
Maybe I can actually train her into a real asset!
But then, a thought crossed her mind, and she sighed.
'Wait... aren't they childhood friends?'
The bond between childhood friends, that was a tough one to beat, even for an editor and author who were getting closer by the day.
Sighing internally, she realized:
'Even before this second big project of mine is fully formed, it already feels like a lost cause!'
Annoyed, she tried to brush it off.
Meanwhile, Akifumi looked at Mihari, puzzled by her sudden shift in expression.
If only he knew the whirlwind of thoughts running through her mind in those few seconds.
Trying to lighten the mood, Akifumi turned to Eriri and said,
"Well, this is just how it goes. And hey, you can take this time to draw even more, right?"
Eriri sighed.
"I guess that's all I can do now."
"Anyway, thank you so much for all your help, Otosuna-san!"
Mihari felt a rush of pride.
'Is this what it feels like to be an editor? '
A simple thank you from Eriri made her feel on top of the world.
"No need to thank me, it's my duty as an editor!" Mihari grinned, patting her chest proudly.
She thought to herself, Maybe there's still hope for this project after all?
Then, turning to Akifumi, she casually asked, "Hey, do you have some time after this?"
"Huh? What's up?" Akifumi was a bit confused.
The meeting today was supposed to be just about Eriri.
Eriri raised her hand, asking, "Should I leave?"
"No, it's not confidential," Mihari waved her off.
"It's fine for you to stay."
"Well," she continued, "I just got word that the first episode of Madoka Magica's anime adaptation is finished. Would you like to see it?"
"Already finished?" Akifumi was taken aback, but then thought, Well, that makes sense.
If they're aiming for an October release with the fall season, they must've finished the first episode already.
Back at the end of July, he'd been talking with the director of the project, Shinbo Akiyuki, about this very thing.
[TL Note Wait that guy exist too? For those who don't know Shinbo Akiyuki is the orginal director of Madoka Magica ]
Despite his initial hesitation toward the passionate and older male director, he'd gotten used to it over time.
In fact, he even started enjoying the attention a little.
Now, they were friends, though the age gap was noticeable.
"Of course I'd love to see it," Akifumi smiled.
"I'm also a fan of Shinbo-san too. How could I miss the chance to see his work?"
Mihari laughed.
"Isn't it because it's your own work being turned into an anime?"
"Well, that too," Akifumi chuckled.
Meanwhile, Eriri, who had been quietly listening, suddenly snapped back to attention.
"Wait a second!" she exclaimed.
"Did you just say Madoka Magica is getting an anime adaptation!? Does that mean Madoka Magica is becoming an anime!?"
Eriri was clearly excited.
Akifumi blinked in surprise.
"Didn't I mention that?"
"What do you mean?" she asked.
"I thought I said Madoka Magica will be airing in October, alongside the new fall anime lineup," he explained.
Eriri frowned. "I never heard anything about this!"
Her eyes gleamed dangerously, and she grinned, showing off her little fangs.
She looked ready to pounce.
Akifumi turned away, a little embarrassed.
"Well, don't worry about the details. It's not too late to find out now. Want to watch it together?"
"Yes!" Eriri answered without hesitation.
Akifumi smiled, deciding to forgive her for not telling her earlier.
"Wait," he paused, "weren't you crying your eyes out over the ending? How can you still watch it?"
"I didn't cry my eyes out!" Eriri blushed, quickly defending herself.
"It was just a sad ending, okay? I wasn't crying!"
"Right, right," Akifumi teased.
Eriri frowned, a little flustered.
"But seriously, you wouldn't stop eating spicy snacks just because one of them was too hot, would you?"
"..."
Akifumi chuckled.
That actually makes sense.
Mihari, listening to the conversation, felt a little embarrassed.
'Ah, I'm really are a pro editor. No matter the work, I will never wavers!'
Mihari couldn't help but smile awkwardly as Eriri looked up to her.
Mihari suddenly froze.
'Speaking of which, I don't remember crying when I saw the original draft... Did I cry... that much!?'
"At times like this, shouldn't you be praising me? I was able to hold back my pain and finish drawing that heartbreaking conclusion!"
"Shut up, you heartless person!!"
As the two bickered, Mihari smiled and gestured for them to follow her.
Half an hour later...
"Just as expected from Shinbo-san, this is impressive!"
After watching the first episode of Madoka Magica, Eriri let out a satisfied sigh.
While the manga was already great and let her imagine everything, the animation brought a completely different feeling.
Even though she already knew the plot, she still couldn't help but feel excited.
"Yeah!" Akifumi nodded in agreement, remarking, "I'm really looking forward to the third episode, especially when Mami-chan turns to witch. I wonder how Shinbo-san will handle that scene."
"???"
"ARE YOU SERIUOS?!"
Eriri's mood shifted from happy to horrified as the fear of the Madoka Magica plot twisted in her mind.
"SHUT UP!!"
Her eyes narrowed, fuming.
Tsk.
It's truly painful to immerse yourself in the main characters' perspective.
But if you shift to the perspective of an outsider, seeing all those fans suffering, yet still eagerly waiting for the next update... that feeling is just... exquisite!
What? You want me to see things from Kyubey's perspective!? Even Satan would get a tattoo of you!
Mihari, who had been quietly listening, couldn't help but twitch at the exchange.
She pushed through the awkwardness and said, "As expected of Akifumi-san, you definitely look at things from a completely different perspective!"
"Ah, you're too kind, Otosuna-san," Akifumi smiled.
Is he really seeing things differently? No, he's just being a jerk! He just wants to see me suffer!
Hmph.
Eriri glared at the two, narrowing her eyes.
"By the way, Otosuna-san."
"Hmm?"
"I'm almost done with Anohana."
"??"
Mihari was confused for a moment before she couldn't help but voice her disbelief.
"Anohana only started serialization in July, right? Two months in, and you're telling me you're almost done!?"
"Well, well, calm down." Akifumi raised his hand, signaling for Mihari to relax, then innocently added, "I didn't say I'm done yet."
'I knew it! There's no way it's done this quickly!'
Akifumi explained further: "I said I'm almost done. If I push myself a little more tomorrow and the day after, I should be able to finish the last panel."
??
Mihari looked at him with dead fish eyes, coldly staring.
What's the difference between almost done and done? Oh, so you're just two days away from finishing.
So... you draw one panel a day, right!?
Shouldn't you see how fast other artists work!?
Inside, Mihari was already grinding her teeth, but she forced a smile and said, "So, Akifumi-sensei, what you're saying is...?"
"There's nothing special about it. I just happened to remember, so I mentioned it."
You really had to bring it up like this?
After working with Akifumi for so long, if Mihari still couldn't pick up on the hidden meaning behind his words, she'd be ashamed of her own intelligence.
She sighed, "I understand, I'll pass this along to Editor-in-Chief Minano later. But whether we can release the volume early will still depend on the meeting."
"Eh, you can do that?" Akifumi acted surprised, blinking innocently.
Come on, don't pretend with me.
"We all know each other too well," Mihari rolled her eyes.
"Since Madoka Magica is already a precedent, and the feedback seems pretty good, the company is considering this approach."
"I see!" Akifumi smiled.
"Then I'll leave it to you, Otosuna-san."
How to put it...
Right now, Akifumi isn't lacking in money.
Just from the royalties of Madoka Magica's first and second volumes, he's already surpassed 99% of people his age in wealth.
But
The world doesn't work that way.
Some people are born into positions of power that others can never reach, no matter how hard they try.
After the whole ordeal with the Shinomiya family sending him a "gift," Akifumi has been thinking hard.
As an ordinary person with no background, and no system to rely on, how should he deal with these conglomerates?
The answer is clear: build up power and work to become a financial force like them.
Of course...
It's unrealistic to think he could grow his own influence to rival the Shinomiya family by himself. However...
'At least, when facing these financial giants, I need to have the means to protect myself!'
Sure, the whole "gift" thing might just have been a joke.
But thinking about it differently, if something really were to happen, Akifumi has no way to defend himself.
In this world, a well-known manga artist with a few million yen to their name isn't much.
It's not paranoia; it's simply the harsh reality he's seen too many times before.
'Though I don't need to worry too much.'
He's just an ordinary manga artist. Unless something major happens, he's not in any real danger.
But after that thought, he can no longer just lie back on his wealth and waste away.
That's why, in August, he's been pushing himself to finish Anohana while maintaining quality.
He's almost finished before school starts.
'A manga artist with a bit of fame and a few million yen is nothing.'
But, if...
'If I become a top-tier manga artist with millions of fans, and my wealth is in the billions, then anyone who wants to make a move will have to think carefully.'
After all, anime is one of Japan's top three industries!
So for Akifumi, manga is no longer an optional career path, it's a business he must keep up with.
'Plus, my network is stronger than I originally thought.'
He's got ties with Shueisha, the biggest publishing house in Japan.
While they may not have the wealth of the Shinomiya family, they're definitely not poor.
For someone like Akifumi, a bestselling author, he makes at least 100 million yen a year from Madoka Magica.
The publisher is also reaping huge rewards from this.
Not to mention, Akifumi isn't just in the manga industry.
If he can keep proving his value, that's all he really needs.
Additionally, there's Eriri with her diplomat father, the wealthy Shiina well, forget about Shiina.
Her family's a bit... much.
But taking all that aside, his parents have built up a solid network over the years.
They've traveled around the world for their archaeological work, appearing in newspapers and meeting important figures regularly.
So, there's really no danger!
But this personal awareness of danger keeps creeping up, pushing him to prepare.
Plus, unlike the Shinomiya family's frivolous heiress, the real big players in the world aren't going to waste time targeting someone like him.
The last few days of the holiday passed by with the sound of cicadas chirping in the background.
This first holiday since Akifumi Mugiho regained his past life memories ended as expected, without any particularly notable events or extra memories.
'There are so many people,' Akifumi thought, sighing quietly as he stood in the packed train.
He was heading back to school, but he didn't feel too sad about the end of the break.
'Maybe it's because I spent all of August busy?'
'Going back to school almost felt like a relief, like I could finally take a breather.'
'Plus, my sleep schedule had been pretty good, and I didn't have any of those bad habits of lying in bed for too long.'
'So, no real sense of regret as the break came to an end.'
Soon, the train arrived at our stop.
Akifumi and Shiina Mahiru got off together.
As we walked side by side, Shiina couldn't help but comment with a bit of a sigh, "Even though we're such good friends, you haven't kept in touch with Kato-san this entire month!"
"I've been in touch," Akifumi replied.
"Eh?!" She seemed surprised and asked curiously, "When?"
"End of July, early August, mid-August. We've talked," Akifumi said.
"After all, Kato was my first friend at school."
Keeping in touch seemed like the natural thing to do.
Even if it was just sending a quick text, it was still contact!
She tilted her head, "Then why didn't you invite Kato to hang out, like at the amusement park, or the pool, or the summer festival?"
She blushed a bit and thought to herself,
'I kind of wanted to try going with you too, Akifumi-kun...'
'Although just being together with him was already enough to make me happy, there was still a small part of me that wished for a little more.'
'Unfortunately, though, I never found the chance to speak up, even until the holiday ended.'
Akifumi looked at her with a surprised expression.
"You don't want to go out in this heat, are you?"
She paused for a moment, then replied, "No, I don't."
Akifumi nodded knowingly.
"See? Even you don't want to go out in this heat. What makes you think Kato would want to?"
"Don't even need to think about itshe definitely wouldn't want to go out either!"
She seemed like she might disagree, but there was nothing she could say.
'If Kato were here, she probably think the same, right?'
Shiina felt a little guilty for not being fully honest, but she just smiled and nodded.
"Yeah, I guess staying home is more comfortable on such a hot day."
Akifumi gave a satisfied nod.
'I knew it.' Akifumi thought to himself how amusing it was that she was spending so much time with Eriri that her personality had rubbed off to Shiina.
She used to be more straightforward, but now...
'She's become more like her!'
He could tell she wasn't being entirely honest, though.
Not everyone can just stay home like Eriri and he do, but Akifumi wouldn't change that for anything.
Even if Akifumi were with someone he liked, he wouldn't let her change his habits.
He might compromise a bit, but not much.
Anyway, his relationship with Shiina wasn't quite at that stage yet.
Akifumi was just enjoying the way she took care of me.
But, before he could think too deeply about it, Shiina suddenly brought up something that had been on her mind since before the holiday.
"Akifumi-kun, you're really good at keeping things to yourself, huh?" She grinned a little.
"You've been thinking about something for an entire summer but never said anything about it. Why didn't you bring it up sooner?"
Akifumi was a little surprised but asked, "What is it?"
She took a deep breath and gave me a serious look. "Why do you always call Kato-san 'Kato'?"
"Huh?" Akifumi blinked, unsure of where this was going.
"Why not add the 'san'?" She frowned.
"Isn't it too informal?"
Akifumi couldn't help but laugh.
"Kato is a very common name around here, and it just sounds better that way."
She puffed out her cheeks in annoyance.
"Then why do you still call me 'Shiina-san'? Isn't that a bit much?"
Akifumi froze for a second, genuinely stumped by the question.
Before he could come up with an answer, she added with a mischievous smile, "I think it's pretty annoying when you add 'san' after my name."
At that moment, it felt like she had set a trap for him, and waiting for him to fall in.
'So that's what this was about.'
She looked at Akifumi with a sly grin.
"Could you drop the 'san' from now on?"
This girl
Akifumi sighed in defeat.
"Shiina?"
For some reason, when he dropped the 'san', it felt like their relationship had just gotten a little closer.
'What is happening?'
Suddenly, his heart was racing, even though he knew it wasn't anything big.
He was no longer thinking like a person in their thirties.
And what was this weird sensation?
The closeness?
He could even smell the jasmine fragrance of her shampoo from here.
As I was processing all this, Shiina, seemingly unaware, raised her voice in a playful tone.
"You're not happy with that, Akifumi-kun~?"
Akifumi froze. 'She's way too cute!'
How does anyone resist this kind of charm?
"Long time no see, Kato-san~!" She greeted with a smile as Akifumi entered with Shiina.
Kato glanced up from where she was sitting, her expression neutral.
"Long time no see, Shiina-san."
She glanced between Akifumi and Shiina, raising an eyebrow.
'Why does it feel like Shiina-san is in a much better mood today?'
'Oh, maybe she was just heard something funny on the way here?'
But Kato soon turned her gaze to me and joked, "Even after a whole summer apart, you still make those cold jokes, huh?"
Akifumi smirked.
"If you think they're funny, then why don't you show it on your face?"
Kato didn't react at first but then said calmly,
"Good morning, by the way. Long time no see."
.......
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every week in there! And thank you so much for reading!
"Akifumi-kun is so biased! He's never this serious with me!"
Shiina Mahiru pouted, a bit jealous.
Kato blinked, confused.
"What do you mean by biased, Shiina-san?"
Before the girl could respond, the other friends Shiina had made in class crowded around her.
"It's been so long, Shiina-chan!"
"You look even prettier than before the break, what's your secret!?"
"How is it possible that after a whole summer, your skin is still so fair? I've gotten so tan!"
"You didn't even keep in touch over the summer! Hanging out with us would have been so much fun, Shiina-chan!"
"..."
Overwhelmed by her friends' bombardment of questions, Shiina Mahiru couldn't keep up.
"They've even taken over my spot!"
Akifumi sighed as the victim in this situation.
He shook his head, not bothering to argue, and sat down in the vacant seat next to Kato.
On the first day back, not everyone had such a peaceful schedule.
They were probably still rushing to school in a panic, right?
"Shiina popularity is off the charts, it's impressive," Akifumi said, a touch of envy in his voice.
"Honestly, if Kato showed more emotion, I'd believe you will be more popular," he added sarcastically.
"I'm serious."
"Yeah, yeah."
Akifumi nodded with feigned agreement and sighed.
"I really envy Kato."
"This summer was so exciting."
"Family trips, visiting your sister, going to the summer festival..."
Finally, Kato spoke.
"Akifumi, are you really envious?"
"A little, yeah!"
It was like how socially anxious people often envy those who love interacting with others.
Akifumi, who wasn't fond of going out, admired those who could enjoy activities under the scorching sun.
"Just a little, though."
Kato nodded. "So you don't like it after all?"
"..."
This conversation was going nowhere!
Akifumi shot her a fake angry look.
"Kato, if you keep this up, I might stop being your friend!"
"Okay. Then do you want me to lie to you?"
Kato said, deadpan.
"What a wonderful summer it was! It's such a shame you couldn't join!"
Akifumi forced a smile. "You really are the master of redefining lies!"
"Alright, no more jokes."
"I'm sorry I didn't hang out with you over the summer."
"Why apologize?"
"Well, Kato, all your holiday fun was with your family," Akifumi replied.
From a different perspective, that meant...
"I spent zero time hanging out with friends."
"As your only friend, I owe you an apology."
Kato turned her gaze away, expressionless. "It's not a big deal."
"Just the way things were," she added.
Akifumi chuckled, finding it amusing to see Kato's stoic face.
If he were to believe that line, then being single would definitely be worth it!
Not caring about Kato's explanation, Akifumi continued,
"Anyway, I've been pretty busy after the break, but let's find a time soon to hang out, okay?"
Kato nodded. "I have plenty of free time."
"Deal, then."
"Mm."
On the first day back from the break,
Even though Akifumi wasn't a teacher, he could tell the students were distracted.
Whether it was the freedom at home, the fun at tourist spots, or the gatherings with friends.
Everything was more fun than sitting in a classroom, right?
Even though there was the so-called new semester assembly and the teachers kept reminding them to focus, some things couldn't be fixed overnight.
All they could do was give them time to adjust.
The morning passed by.
At lunch break, the teacher's office.
Most of the teachers were probably having lunch, leaving only Hiratsuka Shizuka behind.
"Hiratsuka-sensei, is something up?"
As expected, Akifumi was called to the office.
"I haven't even had lunch!"
"I haven't either."
Saying this, Shizuka took out a beautifully packaged box of cookies from her drawer.
"Here, have some of these to tide you over."
"??"
Akifumi stared at her in disbelief.
"Hiratsuka-sensei, we only have an hour for lunch! Are you seriously giving me cookies, not leaving me any time to eat a proper meal?"
Shizuka gave him a pointed look.
"If you're not eating lunch, I still have to."
"I'm giving you cookies because I was worried you'd be hungry. Don't overthink it."
Akifumi relaxed and grabbed a cookie.
His eyes lit up.
"These are delicious!"
"Of course, it's 20,000 yen a box. How could it not be?"
She said casually, popping one into her mouth herself.
Tch.
Of course, rich people would do this!
Even though Akifumi had millions in savings, he never even thought about spending 20,000 yen on a box of cookies.
He'd be happy with a pack of 200 yen bear-shaped cookies!
"Two things."
Shizuka got straight to the point.
"First, thanks for helping me out during the holiday."
"Did you sort things out with Ijichi-san?"
"I've cleared things up."
Shizuka smiled gently, clearly happy to have resolved the misunderstanding with her friend.
"Since you're so close, why didn't you clear things up sooner?"
"You wouldn't understand."
Shizuka waved him off.
"She's too proud. If I'd gone to talk to her, she wouldn't have believed me."
'Ijichi-san... is tsundere!?'
Akifumi thought hard for a moment, then gasped.
"No way! I never saw it!"
He had his tsundere childhood friend, Eriri, to compare her to.
How could he have missed it?
What kind of level was she at!?
Shizuka didn't know what he was thinking but knew it had something to do with Ijichi Seika.
Rolling her eyes, she said, "Not all tsunderes are the same, you know?"
Meaning, you have your relationship with her, and I have mine with her.
"Right, right!"
Akifumi breathed a sigh of relief.
He thought his sensitivity to tsunderes was fading.
"So, does that mean you owe me a favor now?"
"Yes, what do you need?"
Akifumi shook his head. "I'm not using it yet!"
"Your favor is too precious; I'll save it for when I really need it."
Shizuka shrugged. "Fine, then what's the second thing?"
"The second thing..."
Just a moment ago, Shizuka had been all smiles, but now her face turned sinister.
"It's about the second volume of 'Puella Magi Madoka Magica.' Could you give me a detailed breakdown!?"
'Hey, hey!'
'What do you want from me!?'
I can talk about it, but can you please put the fists down!?
Akifumi twitched his eye, and with utmost seriousness, he said,
"What would you like me to cover?"
"Do you want me to talk about Sayaka and Kyoko's blossoming feelings? Or Homura repeatedly traveling through time for friendship... or maybe Madoka's divine transformation and the love and hope behind it?"
"???"
Shizuka lips twitch a bit, 'Do you think I want to ask you that?'
'What kind of heart do you have to put such tragic endings for these adorable girls!?'
After returning from a trip abroad, Hiratsuka Shizuka not only met with her friends,
She had some time to finish reading the second volume of "Madoka Magica" before the holiday was over.
You've waited until now to question this.
Twitching her lips, Shizuka said with a fake smile:
"Okay, tell me about it!"
"If you don't give me a good reason why you wrote that crap, I will not allow you to eat lunch this afternoon!"
Though what she said sounded harsh, that wasn't really the case.
I was still given a lunch; it's just that...I don't have time to laze around.
After the first class in the afternoon,
"Sigh"
Akifumi Mugiho slumped his head on the desk, letting out a heavy sigh.
There had never been a moment he regretted more than now.
'I should've never told those two about my identity.'
Who would've thought that the tough-as-nails Hiratsuka-sensei would be so affected by the emotional turmoil in Madoka Magica?
It was honestly beyond his expectations.
But
'Hmm There's something oddly endearing about this contrast!'
It's a pity, though.
That I didn't she her cry well, it's something he'd just have to imagine.
'I wonder if I'll ever get to see her cry like a mess, like a flower in the rain.'
The afternoon classes wrapped up.
It felt like it had barely started, but the weekend was already here.
Thanks to school start on Friday, the break would continue into the weekend.
Being a teacher wasn't as easy as it seemed.
Returning home with Shiina, the girl immediately changed into loose, comfortable pajamas and headed into the kitchen, leaving Akifumi alone outside.
'It's still weird without Eriri here.'
Though they were back at school, even though they were now close by, it wasn't the same.
She wouldn't be popping in every day like during the vacation.
'Click!'
The door swung open.
A familiar voice followed.
"I'm home~!"
Akifumi blinked in surprise.
She said 'I'm home'Eriri, entering like it was her own house, changing into her slippers, heading straight for the fridge to grab a soda, then lounging on the other side of the sofa.
Noticing his gaze, Eriri tilted her head and looked at him.
"What's wrong?"
Akifumi, looking a bit annoyed, deadpanned: "This is my house."
"I know."
"Well, it certainly doesn't look like it's my house!"
Eriri waved off his complaint casually.
"Don't mind the details."
"Besides, I've been coming over all summer. Are you guys not going to miss me now that school's back?"
While Akifumi did feel that sense of absence when Eriri wasn't around, now that she'd pointed it out, it just felt more annoying.
'Damn it!'
Shiina, from the kitchen, spoke up, "Of course I miss Eriri! Without you, it's just not the same making food."
Akifumi could only roll his eyes.
He stood up and said, "You girls continue chatting. I have some things to take care of."
As Akifumi retreated to his room, the two girls exchanged a glance.
"Do you think he's mad?" Eriri whispered.
Shiina smiled gently, "No way."
"He didn't get mad when you were here all summer, right?"
"True."
Eriri nodded in agreement, "So, what's up with him then?"
Shiina paused for a moment before speaking thoughtfully.
"Remember how he finished drawing Anohana yesterday? Maybe he's stressed about his next project?"
"He's stuck because he doesn't know what to draw?"
"Well, if that were the case, he wouldn't have asked you to draw Food Wars, Eriri."
Eriri scratched her head. "Tch, that true. He's always got it figured out, no need to worry about him."
"By the way, Shiina, what are we having for dinner tonight?"
"Beef burgers, Mapo tofu, and tempura"
"Whoa, what's the occasion? Why such a feast?"
Tears had already started to form at the corner of Eriri's eyes as she imagined the delicious food.
Shiina tapped her chin, pondering.
"It's the first day of school?"
"The first day of school?!"
Eriri grinned with understanding, "Ahh, that makes sense! It is a day worth celebrating!"
Shiina couldn't help but laugh at Eriri's excited expression and shook her head.
"Alright, sit tight. I'll get it ready as quickly as I can."
"Need any help?"
"No, just stay there and relax."
Back inside his room, just as Shiina had predicted, Akifumi was deep in thought over the end of Anohana.
But it wasn't that he didn't know what to drawhe just couldn't decide what to work on next!
It wasn't about a lack of inspiration. It was a simple case of too many choices.
He had thought that finishing Anohana would lead to him picking just one project, but now he had two to choose from!
And neither of them had a manga adaptation yet!
"Ugh, this is so annoying."
He sighed deeply, staring at the two names written on the blank page in front of him.
The first was 'Guilty Crown.'
The second was 'What Do You Do at the End of the World? Are You Busy? Will You Save Us?'
'Both are amazing!'
But why did both have to show up at the same time? He couldn't decide which one to start!
The first one was all about flashy effects and intense battles.
The second one was a beautiful, poignant love story set in the apocalypse between Will and Chtholly.
Both were equally exciting, but...
'Wait, now I remember. Shonen Jump is already running two ongoing series'
There was no way he could start another one there.
'No matter how good I am, I can't just monopolize the entire Jump lineup!'
Even if he had the talent, it wouldn't happen.
He couldn't just fill up all the pages in a single Weekly Shonen Jump with his work.
'I guess I'll have to wait until one of them ends before starting the next one.'
'But hold on, my drawing speed's pretty fast now'
Instead of stressing over what to do next, why not draw both at the same time?
[TL Note This GUY is Saitama level mangaka, like wtf?]
He could dedicate one day to 'Guilty Crown' and another to 'What Do You Do at the End of the World?.'
'Yeah, this will be perfect! One volume of each, and I'll get Jump to publish them together!'
That idea brought a spark to his eyes.
And if Shueisha didn't want to agree to it?
Once he had both completed, and Jump didn't have room for another serial, he knew they wouldn't just let those two projects sit there.
They would have to publish them!
'It's decided!'
One day for 'Guilty Crown', another for 'What Do You Do at the End of the World?'
A single, uninterrupted Sunday each week for one, and a bi-weekly Sunday for the other.
This was perfect. A little challenge to spice up his creative process!
'And since tomorrow's Saturday, I'll work on one of them then. One last day of rest for me tonight.'
......
Friday at Shueisha.
No need for long introductions; we all know what happens at the editorial meetings by now.
At the meeting, the editor-in-chief, Torishima, went straight to the point.
"How were the sales of Madoka Magica Volume 2 last month?"
Everyone at the table held their breath, guessing the number in their heads.
'200,000?'
'210,000?'
'220,000?'
The first-day sales of 45,000+ had raised their expectations.
.....
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every day in there! And thank you so much for reading!
But the reality was...
"323,587 copies."
"Woah."
Even though they tried to estimate high, the actual number still took everyone by surprise, and they couldn't help but gasp.
They were practically contributing to global warming with the heat of their reactions!
"Hahahaha!"
"Not bad, not bad!!"
Editor-in-Chief, Torishima Kazu, laughed heartily, beaming.
"I knew I was right to believe in this talent!!"
Everyone else paused.
Minano thought, 'Wait a second... last time, didn't you say you believed in this talent? Now you're claiming you discovered it?'
Wasn't it my little Mihari who found Akifumi-sensei, after all?
But Minano kept the complaint to herself.
There was no point in raining on the editor-in-chief's parade.
Other editors couldn't help but whisper amongst themselves.
"323k copies in just one month? Even with the summer break, that's unreal."
"It's not surprisingafter that first-day sales spike, hitting 300k by the end of the month isn't shocking."
"Hey, Kobayashi, could you stop shaking your hands before speaking? And your legs too! The whole table's vibrating."
"Looks like Minano hit the jackpot with this one."
"Why wasn't it us who discovered this 'Warrior of Love and Hope'?!"
They were all green with envy.
The sales numbers were crazy, and with Madoka Magica's quality and growing reputation, the sales would only continue to rise.
In fact, it could very well break a million in six months!
October's anime adaptation, along with some merchandise... Maybe even a signing event...
Just thinking about it made their eyes burn with jealousy.
After celebrating for a while, Torishima Kazu wiped his face and then asked, "By the way, how did Madoka Magica Volume 1 perform last month?"
"Thanks to Volume 2's success, Volume 1's sales reached 180,000 copies last month."
"Woah."
The room filled with gasps again.
How did it beat the first month's sales by this much, just two months later?
It was insane!
"Hahaha! Good, good, good!!"
"Excellent!!"
Torishima was ecstatic, while the other editors could only look on with envy.
"Now then, what's next..."
"Editor-in-Chief,"
Minano interrupted the meeting.
Everyone could already feel the dj vu creeping in.
When was the last time this happened?
Oh right... it was when they discussed the release of Madoka Magica Volume 2 and Ano Hi Mita Hana no Namae wo Bokutachi wa Mada Shiranai's serialization plans!
"Could it be...?"
"No way... again?!"
But before they could wonder further, Minano spoke.
"Akifumi-sensei finished drawing 'Anohana'."
I knew it! That guy is like a printing press!
Started the project in July, and by September 1st, it's already finished!?
He'd already written 9 chapters in just two months!
A whole summer break spent drawing 15 chapters?!
Wasn't he supposed to be a high school student?
The whole industry couldn't even keep up with that level of work ethic.
The veteran editors rolled their eyes but remained silent.
It was summer break, after all. Who cared now?
Torishima, glowing with pride, said, "That's what youth is all about! Such speed!"
[TL Note Guy-sensei will be so proud]
"Where is the rest of Anohana content?"
"I've already copied it."
Minano said, pulling out prepared materials to hand out.
Torishima nodded in satisfaction.
By 9 PM, after saying goodbye to Inari and Mai, Akifumi sat at his desk, ready to get into the swing of things. But before he could dive into his game, his phone rang.
Caller: Otosuna Mihari.
This girl's working faster than ever!
Akifumi picked up. "Got good news?"
"Good news!"
Without skipping a beat, Mihari went on, "Anohana's second volume is releasing on September 15!"
"September 15th?"
By then, Chapter 10 would be in Weekly Shonen Jump, and Chapter 11 by the 11th.
That means they can wrap up the remaining chapters for the second volume.
They chose the 15th because it's a Fridayperfect for a weekend release.
Impressive planning by Shueisha!
"I got it," Akifumi said, grinning.
"So that news you kept teasing me about was for this moment, huh?"
"Well, who knows?" Mihari chuckled.
"It's all thanks to you!"
They hung up.
Instead of starting his game right away, Akifumi quickly opened up his social media.
The news he'd been holding back?
Obviously, it was the Madoka Magica anime announcement!
Edit, review, and send.
He'd done this so many times that it had become second nature.
"Hey everyone! How's the start of the school year treating you? Running into friends you didn't see all summerhow's that feel?"
"I'm so excited! My summer jail time is finally over! But wait, why's there a break after just one day of school? "
"Why do I call it jail time? Can you imagine spending all day, every day drawing at home and losing track of time? Yeah, that was my summer."
"Anyway, enough complaints. You all know meI don't post unless there's something great to share! And today I've got two pieces of good news that I'm sure you'll love!"
"First up!"
"Madoka Magica, which just wrapped in August, has officially been greenlit for an anime adaptation! And here's a secretit actually started back in July!"
"We kept it quiet because we were worried about the sales, but after Volume 2's first month, the sales were way beyond expectations, so now I can share this amazing news!"
"Volume 1 of Madoka Magica is now complete, and I have to give a huge thanks to Shinbo for the incredible work on it. The final product is so much better than I ever imagined!"
"Barring any unexpected issues, Madoka Magica will be premiering this October, and I couldn't be more excited!"
"Oh, and the Madoka Magica merchandise is in the works, including a USB drive featuring Mami! Hope you'll like it!"
"Now, for the second piece of good news"
"I did it! I finished all of Anohana's story this summer! "
"Since it's done, you probably know what's coming next, right?"
"ExactlyAnohana's first and second volumes will be released on the 15th!"
"The first volume goes up to Chapter 11, which will be in Weekly Shonen Jump on the 11th. If you're into the magazines, I'd recommend just picking up the second volume!"
"The second volume picks up from Chapter 12 through Chapter 22. All the mysteries will finally be revealed!"
"If you love Anohana, don't miss it!"
"Also, to celebrate the release, I'll be giving away a special surprise on the 15th. Be sure to check in before diving into the story!"
"That's it for today's update! Hope you all enjoy it!"
"Lastly, thanks as always for your continued support!"
Akifumi saw a continuous wave of praise for Puella Magi Madoka Magica, drawing in a significant number of fans.
Many who were initially just curious ended up getting hooked.
After all, it's common for people to overlook a series just because of its title or synopsis.
But when friends keep recommending it, and online discussions and glowing reviews are everywhere, curiosity eventually wins.
Because of this growing buzz, the Warriors of Love and Hope SNS account nearly doubled its followers in just a monthgoing from before the release of Madoka Magica Volume 2 to an astonishing 600,000+ fans!
To put that into perspective, many mid-tier manga artists with multiple serialized works don't even have that many followers!
Only top-tier, actively publishing creators usually reach these numbers.
And yet, here was someone who had only published a single mangajust two volumesand had already amassed this insane following.
Aside from Akifumi Mugiho, who else could possibly achieve such a feat?
With such an enormous fanbase, it took less than a minute after the new post went live for the comments section to explode past the 99+ mark:
"First!"
"Sensei finally posted again! It's been over a month, right? So happy!!"
"I love how Sensei always drops a ton of exciting updates whenever they post! What's the big news this time? Can't wait!"
"Sensei, we'll always support you!! Keep going!"
Clearly, these were the type of fans who commented first and read the post later.
Soon, as more fans actually read the announcement, the hype escalated:
The anime adaptation of Puella Magi Madoka Magica, directed by Akiyuki Shinbo, is set to air in the October season!
Official merchandise is in development, including a Mami Tomoe figure personally designed by Sensei!
The final volume of Anohana: The Flower We Saw That Day will be released on September 15!
On the same day, Sensei will be giving out a special surprise to fans on SNS!
And then came the chaos in the comments:
"Wait, Madoka is getting an anime ALREADY?! And with Shinbo at the helm?! LET'S GOOOO!!"
"OMG, Sensei and Shueisha are moving SO FAST! I LOVE IT!"
"No way, no waywho would willingly go through the pain of getting emotionally wrecked by the manga, only to suffer AGAIN with the anime? Oh wait that's me. Carry on."
"The animation is going to hit even harder than the manga I'M NOT READY."
"It's only the beginning of September, and I already want to skip ahead to October!"
"YESSS! The Anohana final volume is FINALLY coming out! Been waiting forever!"
"Sensei works at lightning speed, and the quality is STILL top-tier. Absolute legend!"
"That's because Sensei practically spent the entire summer in 'artist jail,' lol."
"Let's be real, if it were any other artist, even two months of 'jail time' wouldn't be enough to pull off this much content!"
One fan even did the math:
"Alright, let's break it down: Anohana started serialization on July 3. If we assume Sensei had three chapters in reserve, that means they drew five new chapters just for the August updates."
"A single manga volume is around 180 pages, which means in just this summer, Sensei churned out the equivalent of 14 full chaptersbasically three months' worth of work crammed into one!"
"And if we go by Madoka's volume page count, the real number is probably even HIGHER!"
"Holy crap, this analysis is next-level!"
"Sensei's work ethic is insane!"
"Meanwhile, I'm a high schooler who spent my summer just goofing off feeling kinda guilty now."
"Dude, don't compare yourself. Life isn't a fair race. Some people start ahead, are naturally talented, AND work harder than you. You just gotta accept it."
"So should we just give up entirely then?"
"Y'all really know how to comfort someone, huh..."
Then, another wave of excitement hit:
"Wait, hold upSensei's giving out a mystery gift with Anohana's release?! THAT'S SO HYPE!"
"I wonder what the gift will be! I'm so excited!"
"I LOVE Menma! I'm definitely buying it to support Sensei!"
"Hmm Anohana is great, but I feel like it doesn't hit quite as hard as Madoka. Is that just me?"
"Nope, not just you!"
Then came an in-depth analysis:
"Anohana captures the bittersweet reality of growing upthe childhood friendships that drift apart over time. It's grounded in nostalgia, warmth, and melancholy."
"Madoka, on the other hand, embodies childhood fantasiesboys dreaming of being superheroes, girls wanting to become magical girls. But in Sensei's story, the price of those dreams is steep, set against a brutally harsh reality."
"It's like a metaphor for chasing dreams in the real worldthe hardships, the sacrifices, the pain."
"And as Madoka's story unfolds, it escalates from relatable struggles to cosmic-scale existentialism."
"That contrast makes it feel larger-than-life compared to Anohana."
"Damn, that's deep!"
"Now I feel like I never truly understood either series..."
"Honestly? I just love Sensei's art. The sad parts hit hard, and that's enough for me."
"At the end of the day, everyone experiences a story differently. If you love it, great! If it's not for you, that's fine too. Personally, I adore both seriesMadoka is adorable, and Menma is adorable!"
"Adorable? Sounds like you just have a thing for cute girls, lol."
Then, a minor controversy broke out:
"Wait a secondMadoka didn't get a mystery gift with its manga release. NOT FAIR!"
"Sensei, you're playing favorites!"
"We demand a special gift for Madoka fans too!!"
"+1"
"+2"
"...+1000!"
Scrolling through the comments, Akifumi couldn't help but smile.
'Looks like everyone's really hyped for the anime and the manga release!'
Then, he came across the long analysis post.
'Did I actually think that deeply when I draw it?'
He pondered for a secondthen shrugged.
'Meh. Let the readers interpret it however they want.'
[TL Note Sometimes the reader who create the story lol]
After all, he was just a guy drawing manga.
There was no way he actually understood Madoka or Anohana, right?
Then, he noticed fans still arguing over the special gift.
'It's just a bonus gift, and they're already fighting over it'
Did they really think it was going to be something amazing?
Hadn't they learned their lesson yet?
Just as he was about to close the app ,Shiina Mahiru, called him for dinner.
And just like that, time passed.
September 15 Lunchtime
"Damn it! It's impossible!"
Tadakuni and Tabata watched in frustration as Tanaka returned from the store, empty-handed.
"No luck?"
"Nope. No matter what I said, they wouldn't budge!"
Looking at the security guards standing firm like statues at the store entrance, Tanaka let out a defeated sigh.
"Guess we'll have to wait until after school?"
"But will there be any copies of Anohana left by then?!"
"It should be fine, right? The summer rush was just a fluke!"
"Yeah! Back then, everyone had free time and money. But now? We've been saving up just to split one copy between the three of us. Surely, most people have already spent their cash!"
The three friends comforted each other.
"Even if we can't buy it after school, we wouldn't be able to leave the school gates right now anyway!"
A brief silence followed.
Tanaka took a deep breath, his expression resolute, as if ready to sacrifice himself.
"What if I just climb over the wall!?"
The other two were shocked, grabbing Tanaka instinctively.
"You idiot! Are you trying to get yourself killed?!"
"If you get caught, it's not just a simple call to your parents!"
Tanaka scratched his head, "Then what do we do?"
"Let's just wait until school ends. Like we said earlier, there should still be copies left."
"And if we really can't get one we'll just have to wait a little longer."
"By the way, didn't the sensei mention a special surprise today? Since we can't go buy Anohana right now, why don't we check their SNS for updates?"
Tadakuni and Tabata turned to Tanaka in surprise.
"What?" Tanaka asked, confused.
"Damn it! I refuse to believe Tanaka actually had a good idea for once!"
"Fuck off!"
Tanaka rolled his eyes but still took out his phone and logged into his SNS account.
The other two immediately huddled in.
"Don't you guys have your own phones?"
"Don't be stingy!"
"Yeah! This kind of thing is best experienced together!"
Tanaka sighed but didn't protest further.
The page loaded.
Their eyes lit up.
"New post!"
"But it's shorter than usual. That's not like Sensei at all."
"You idiot! It's not a progress update like before. Of course, it's going to be short!"
Warrior of Love and Hope:
"First of all, thank you to everyone who has purchased my work, AnoHana!
I hope this story brings you warmth, love, and nostalgia."
"May it remind you of those carefree childhood days spent playing with friends,
And may it also bring you new, cherished experiences as you grow."
"At the bottom of the post was a link (Click to jump) followed by one last sentence:
I hope you all enjoy this special gift!
"So this is the surprise?"
"Come on, open it already!"
Under the urging of his friends, Tanaka clicked the link without hesitation.
The screen transitioned to a new webpage.
A single question appeared, along with two options:
Have you read page 210 of AnoHana Vol. 2?
Yes / No
"Huh? What is this?"
"Whatever, just click 'Yes'!"
Tanaka nodded and selected "Yes."
Another prompt appeared:
Please confirm! If you haven't reached this part yet, wait until you do before opening this gift.
Only then will you truly understand the sincerity behind it.
Would you like to accept this gift now?
Yes / No
Tanaka sighed. "Knew it."
"So we wait?"
The other two nodded.
"Well, if sensei says so, we don't have much choice."
"But now I'm even more curious about what this gift could be!"
With anticipation building, the afternoon dragged on painfully slow.
Finally, the last bell rang.
The moment their teacher left the classroom, the three wasted no time, grabbing their bags and dashing toward the nearest bookstore.
"Excuse meeeee!! Do you have AnoHana Volume 2!?"
Seeing the three of them pale and breathless, the store owner was startled.
But after a moment, he nodded.
"Yes, we do."
Their eyes sparkled.
"Yes!!"
"One copy, please!"
""
"Thank you for your purchase!"
Tanaka held the book like a treasure as they stepped out of the store and headed to a nearby family restaurant.
"Hurry, hurry!"
Despite their excitement, Tanaka carefully unwrapped the book and flipped it open.
The three of them read at the same pace, so there was no need to argue over who went first.
As for how that was possible well, they had plenty of experience reading the same manga together.
Before long, they were completely absorbed in the story.
From the protagonist's fleeting childhood memories to the three of them visiting Menma's house
Finding her diary, uncovering her unfulfilled wish
Menma's tearful monologue upon realizing Jintan and the others had gone to her home
Discovering what they thought was her wishto create fireworks
Working part-time jobs to raise money, overcoming conflicts, the painful accusation that Menma was just Jintan's imagination
Then, the moment of proofMenma's handwriting appearing on the previously blank pages of the diary:
"Today, I played with everyone in our secret base. No fighting! Super Peace Busters will always be best friends!"
A jolt of electricity ran through them.
The story had them in its grip, stirring something deep in their hearts.
The story continued.
Eventually, everyone realized that Menma's presence wasn't just Jintan's delusion.
Their determination to help her move on solidified.
As the fireworks exploded in the night sky, Tanaka and his friends instinctively thought, This is it.
She's going to disappear.
"Wait she's still here?!"
"So that wasn't her real wish? Then what is?!"
"Shut up and keep reading!" Tanaka snapped.
They reached the final two chapters.
The characters confronted their own feelings, confessing their selfishness in wanting Menma to pass on.
"I I have to apologize!"
Even though she was crying, Anaru still held firm.
Following her lead, the others decided to do the same.
They gathered at their secret base.
But when Jintan returned home, he found Menma collapsed on the floor.
He held her in his arms as she finally remembered her wish.
"I promised Jintan's mom"
"I promised to make Jintan cry for her."
She smiled weakly.
Memories of that day flooded back.
Tears streamed down Jintan's face.
Menma reached out, wiping them away.
"But you know I like your smile much more."
"I guess it's time to say goodbye, huh?"
Her hand slipped from his grasp.
"Just saying it isn't enough! I want to see you! I've always wanted to see you! I want to call your name, apologize, tell you I love you But it's not just me!"
"Everyone loves you! Everyone wants to see you! We're all waiting for you! At our place!!"
Jintan carried Menma on his back, running as fast as he could.
But when they reached their base, he could no longer see her.
She was right there, but he couldn't see her anymore.
Panic. Fear. Helplessness.
"We we're playing hide and seek."
Menma covered her eyes, her voice trembling.
Despite being three "tough guys," they could no longer hold back their tears.
Just as Tanaka was about to turn the page
"Wait! The gift!"
Why does this scene hit so hard?!
"The gift?"
Tanaka paused for a moment, then glanced at the page number.
"Idiot! We haven't reached that part yet!"
"I know! I'm just saying, don't forget! Open the website firstget ready!"
"Right."
Saying that, Tanaka reached for his phone.
"Wait, why aren't you using your own phone?"
"What's the difference? Stop wasting timehey, you bastard!"
"Tch."
Muttering complaints, Tanaka quickly pulled up the webpage they had checked at noon.
He set his phone aside and turned the page.
.............................................
"W-What do you mean, hide-and-seek?!"
Annoyed, they grumbled, then the group bolted out from the Super Peace Busters' hideout to search for Menma, who had declared the game.
"Not yet... Not yet..."
Menma's hands slowly became transparent.
"I still need to properly say goodbye to everyone."
She whispered to herself as her friends' voices echoed in her ears.
"Just a little longer..."
Holding back tears, she clasped her hands together and scribbled in her diary.
"Just a little more almost done..."
Night faded.
The sky gradually brightened.
The group, unable to find Menma, gathered near the large tree where the sunset rose.
"Wait... what's that?"
Just when they thought she had passed on and sorrow filled their hearts, they noticed five neatly folded notes beneath the treeripped from Menma's diary.
They wanted to keep reading... but
......................................
"We're at the sensei's page!"
Out of trust and respect for their teacher, they hadn't forgotten the "gift."
"You open it, I'll turn the page!"
"Got it."
Tanaka flipped to the next page.
At the same time, Shihara pressed the confirmation button on the screen.
................................
Tsuruko unfolded one of the notes
"I really like Tsuruko, who is always kind."
A clear, pure voice filled their ears through the phone's speakers.
"With you in the late summer, dreams of the future"
[]
"I really like Yukiatsu, who never gives up."
"Big hopesI never forgotTen years later, in August"
[ 108]
"I really like Poppo, who is fun and full of energy."
"I believe we'll meet againcherishing these beautiful memories..."
[]
"I really like Anaru, who is always reliable."
"Cherishing these beautiful memories..."
[]
.........................................
Tears dripped onto the notes in the manga panel.
Outside the panel, the three them' eyes blurred with unshed tears.
The intro ended.
The sorrowful yet nostalgic summer melody began to play.
And then
.......................................
Jintan's letter appeared as they turned the page.
"I really like Jintan."
"The kind of like where I want to marry you and be your bride."
"Our meeting was just a small momentat the crossroad on the way home."
[]
Reading the manga, the three of them couldn't hold back anymore.
Tears streamed down their faces.
Menma's face seemed to appear before them.
In the manga, a teardrop slid down Jintan's cheek.
They made it in time.
Menma, weak, leaned against the tree, looking at her childhood friends.
"This time, I properly said goodbye to everyone."
"Come find me and say, 'Let's go home together.'"
[]
Almost
"I hid my blushing face behind my school bag."
[]
Jintan, sobbing: "What is this?! What the hell is this, Menma?!"
"Wasn't this hide-and-seek?"
"If we don't find you it won't end, right?!"
"But deep down, I was really, really happy."
[]
"Ready or not"
"Ahbright fireworks bloom in the night skyilluminating the fragments of sadness."
[]
"Ahthe wind and timeflow away together."
[]
"We had so much funso much happinesswe shared so many adventures together."
[]
"In our secret base, just the two of us."
[]
The song paused for a moment.
In the panel, Menma used all her strength and called out
"I'm ready!"
The next second, the song's climax burst in their ears.
"With you in the late summerdreams of the futurebig hopesI never forgot!"
[ ]
"Ten years later, in AugustI believe we'll meet again!"
[108]
The panel lingered on the friends' stunned expressions.
At that moment, the distance between life and death felt smaller.
They had all heard her voice.
The scene froze on Menma.
The sun rose over the mountain, casting its light.
And in that light
Menma stood, leaning weakly against the tree, tears in her eyes.
She realized her friends could see her.
For a brief moment, she was shocked.
Using her last bit of strength, she stood with the tree's support.
Even in such a sorrowful momentshe smiled.
Softly, she spoke:
"Isn't there something else you should be saying now?"
"Menma, you really suck at hide-and-seek."
"Jintan, say it."
"Then it'll really be over, right?"
Sunlight passed through Menma's body.
They all knewthis was goodbye.
So
Poppo: "I read your letter!"
"I really like you too, Menma!!"
Tsuruko: "I really like you too!!"
Anaru: "I really like you!!"
Yukiatsu: "Of course, I really like you!!"
Close-ups of their tearful faces.
And then
Poppo: "Goodbyes aren't one-sided, are they?"
"Right, Jintan?"
Jintan, his eyes full of tears, smiled in relief.
"Thank you for granting my wish."
"I really like you, Menma."
"The kind of like where I want you to marry me!"
"The kind where I want you to be my bride!!"
At his heartfelt confession, Menma's eyes overflowed with tears.
Memories of their childhood flooded her mind.
Tears streamed down her face as she struggled to hold back the words
"Menma... still wants to be with everyone!!"
"Still wants to play together!!"
"So... I'll be reborn."
"That way, I can be with you all again."
"So Jintan cried, and everyone said goodbye."
"So..."
Was it a lie or the truth?
Nobody knew.
But
"One, twoMenma! Found you!"
As their voices rang out
Blinding sunlight shone down,
And Menma, tears on her cheeks, smiled in relief.
"You found Menma..."
The song reached its final verse.
And with that, the story came to an end.
.....................................
"Oh god, Menma!!"
The three of them hugged each other, crying uncontrollably.
Other diners in the family restaurant turned to stare in confusion.
A concerned waitress approached hesitantly.
"U-Um... sirs? Are you okay...?"
At Akifumi's house
Holding the second volume of Anohana, Eriri frowned.
Akifumi sighed. "I told you don't read it."
"Hah?"
Eriri glared. "The rest of the story is right here!"
She waved the book in her hand.
"How could I possibly stop myself?!"
"You're going to cry." Akifumi stated flatly.
"Tch, as if!"
Eriri scoffed. "After surviving Madoka Magica, I'm immune to sad endings!"
"Besides, Menma was already dead, wasn't she? She just ascendedshe was at peace!
"Why would I cry over that?!"
...She was totally going to cry.
Of course, you will cry.
That kind of sorrow lingers the deepest, precisely because from the very beginning, there was no way to save them.
Akifumi sighed. "Well, I've already warned you."
"Don't blame me if you end up crying."
"Who needs your consideration?!"
With that, Eriri plopped down on the couch and flipped open the book cover.
"I'm sorry, Akifumi," Shiina Mahiru said with an apologetic smile.
"I'm really curious about what happens next in Anohana. Looks like you'll have to manage dinner on your own tonight."
Akifumi waved it off casually. "No worries. I'll just have instant noodles. Want some?"
"Let me finish first," Eriri responded without looking up.
"I think I'll read to the end too," Shiina added with a smile.
"Alright then."
Hopefully, when they're done, they'll still have an appetite for dinner.
Not that it mattered to himhe had already given them fair warning.
Whatever emotional wreckage followed wasn't his responsibility.
The adaptation might not fully capture the raw emotion of the anime, but it still exceeded expectations where it mattered.
'Might as well queue up the BGM for them.'
'Man, I'm so considerate!'
There was no rush to eat the instant noodles just yet.
It was still early. Akifumi grabbed his phone and sprawled out on the couch, scrolling through SNS.
It was nearly 5 PMplenty of fans had already finished the final volume of Anohana.
His latest post was buzzing with comments:
"This song is amazing! Who sings this?! Why have I never heard it before?!"
Clearly, this person hadn't actually read Anohana.
Probably just a random passerby.
Ignore. Ignore.
"Guys, whatever you do, DON'T OPEN THE GIFT FROM SENSEI! I'M SERIOUS!!"
Oh-ho!
That's a bit much, don't you think? Trying to stop others from experiencing the heartbreak?
Akifumi smirked. He wasn't worried.
Anyone who could hold back just because of a warning wasn't a true fan.
And besides, not everyone would even see that comment.
"Damn it! Why didn't I see this warning sooner?! I'm already sobbing!!"
See? Someone still walked right into it.
Delightful. Absolutely delightful.
"Ughhh, I saw the warning, but I STILL couldn't resist! I cracked open page 210 and now I regret everything!"
Told you. Warnings mean nothing.
Another one down. Satisfaction levels: maxed out.
"I was just mildly emotional at the ending, but when I played the songmy tears wouldn't stop."
"This combination of the final chapter and that song is pure heartbreak!!"
"I was eating lunch while reading the ending, and my tears literally fell into my food. My classmate thought I got dumped. I'VE NEVER EVEN BEEN IN A RELATIONSHIP, AND NOW I'M CRYING EVEN HARDER!!"
"Menma my Menma! When she said she loved Jintan like a brideTHAT'S IT, I'M DONE!"
"I should've known! Ghosts never get a happy ending! I KNEW this was going to hurt, but I still walked right into it!!"
"I didn't even cry this much at the end of Madoka Magica!!"
"I thought Madoka Magica toughened me up, but Anohana just DESTROYED me. Sensei, drop your address. I need to send you some 'local specialty'."
"Before finishing the first volume: 'Sensei's losing his touch. Madoka was peak.'
"After finishing the final volume: 'Waaaaaahhhhhh.'"
"I finished it at 4 PM and I still haven't recovered."
"This song, paired with the ending an absolute masterpiece. But damn, the tears just won't stop!"
"I searched EVERYWHERE for this song but couldn't find it. Is it new?!"
"Did sensei commission this song just for the final chapter?!"
"This 'gift' was both beautiful and cruel. I love it but I also hate you, sensei!"
"Still on loop still crying."
"Bro above me, you're insane! Just hearing that song makes me cry. You're actually looping it? RESPECT!!"
[TL Note We found a Masochist!]
"Sensei, Warrior of Love and Hope, please tell us the name of this song! I need it as my ringtone!"
Akifumi grinned in satisfaction.
'When is a mangaka happiest moment?'
Right now.
This overwhelming sense of accomplishmentit was intoxicating.
"Hmm? Someone's asking about the song title?"
Well, that made sense.
Even on its own, it was an incredible song.
Akifumi quickly replied to the fan's comment:
"Thank you for loving this gift. The song is called Secret Base Kimi ga Kureta Mon."
"It was made specifically for Anohana by a friend of mine, so it's not available on any platforms yet! "
"If Anohana ever gets an anime adaptation, I'll definitely use this as the ending theme."
As soon as he refreshed the page, his comment was already blowing up.
"Sensei spotted in the wild!"
"Sensei, why did the ending have to be so tragic?! I'm suffering!!"
"You keep tricking me into crying with these stories! NOT COOL!!"
"Sensei, can I send you a knife in the mail?"
"Knife for sensei +1"
"+2"
"..."
Terrifying. Time to log off.
As time passed, Akifumi finished his cup noodles, still keeping an eye on Eriri and Shiina's progress.
They were nearly at the final chapter.
Without hesitation, he selected the song, maxed out the volume, and placed the speaker between them.
One minute later.
"WAAAAHHHHH!!"
Eriri burst into loud, ugly sobs.
Even Shiina, normally composed, was quietly sniffling.
'Man what a beautiful sight!'
Akifumi smiled in satisfaction.
....................
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every day in there! And thank you so much for reading!
Anime Crossover: Becoming Mangaka in Anime World
InsomniaWL
"Waaaaaaaaah, what's the deal with this song?!"
Eriri cried as she questioned him.
Akifumi chuckled, "Of course, I made it specifically for Anohana!"
"How's it sound? Pretty good right?, huh?"
Despite tears streaming down her face, Eriri tried to glare at him like usual, but clearly, she couldn't do it.
Why did he have to bring in such a heart-wrenching song?
It was just too much!!
Still sobbing, Eriri didn't bother to respond to Akifumi.
"I did warn you, didn't I? You can't blame me for this!" Akifumi prepared himself, just in case.
But the girl crying relentlessly didn't plan on acknowledging him.
"By the way, Shiina, why are you crying?" Akifumi suddenly asked.
She was so calm when reading Madoka Magica, but now with Anohana, why was she so affected?
Although she was crying like Eriri, Shiina was clearly different.
Her emotions hadn't been broken by sadness, so she could clearly understand the implication behind Akifumi's words.
Sniffling, Shiina responded, "Madoka Magica felt distant from our lives, but Anohana it feels like my own life."
"I've never had friends, no one has ever really cared for me."
"So, I envy someone like Eriri, who has such close friends."
In fact, this wasn't Shiina's first time crying while watching Anohana.
Earlier, even in moments that most people would brush off, she instinctively teared up.
As she said, she envied the characters, especially Eriri, who had such loving parents, friends, and a special someone.
So, once she immersed herself in the story, she couldn't help but feel deeply connected to Eriri's pain.
This kind of separation was incredibly painful.
Akifumi, who understood Shiina's background, immediately grasped the deeper meaning behind her words. He sighed inwardly.
"Once again, I've made these girls cry... I really am a terrible man."
Click click.
He took a few photos of their emotional states for his collection.
"Well, go ahead and cry as much as you want."
"Even if you cry until you fall asleep, I'll kindly cover you with a blanket."
"That's kind of you, Akifumi."
Wait, what?
Shiina's unguarded response left Akifumi slightly dumbfounded.
She wasn't really planning to sleep here, was she?
He definitely didn't want to deal with that!
Shaking off the playful mood, Akifumi sighed.
"Do you two want dinner?"
"No instant noodles, please... Waaah."
'Oh, so now she's picky, huh?!'
Akifumi shot Eriri a glare but softened when he saw her so distraught.
"Well, let me cook something for you since you're in such a bad state today."
Although Shiina had been spoiling him, it didn't mean he'd lost his cooking skills.
"A simple meal should do. A tomato egg dish and stir-fried veggies."
He wanted to make something more complicated... warning: takeout ahead!
In a different scene:
After school, in the practice room of the "Link" band, Ijichi Nijika, the younger sister of Ijichi Seika, looked at PA-chan with a confused expression.
"Where's Seika today? I haven't seen her around!"
PA-chan smiled kindly, pointing toward Seika's position.
Meanwhile, inside the bathroom.
"Eh, she's been in there for over half an hour!?"
Nijika was starting to worry. "I'm going to check on her."
PA-chan watched with a knowing smile as Nijika left.
"Bang, bang, bang."
Inside, Seika jumped at the sound of the knocks. "Who's there?"
"It's Nijika! You've been in there for a while, are you okay?"
Hearing Nijika's voice, Seika breathed a sigh of relief, but then immediately felt tense.
What if Nijika saw her like this?
She tried to sound casual as she replied, "I'm fine. Probably just something I ate for lunch... stomach's a bit upset."
"I'll be out in a sec."
"Let me know if anything's wrong!" Nijika said without suspicion.
"I'm not weak enough for you to worry about me."
Seika smiled weakly as Nijika left.
She wiped away a tear from her cheek and washed her face, though her eyes were still a little red.
"I didn't expect that song to be used in this way," Seika muttered to herself.
The most ridiculous part was how much it moved her, despite being what she called an "old person."
She quickly covered up her redness with some makeup and left the bathroom.
Seeing the others practicing in the "Link" band, Seika nodded in acknowledgment.
She turned to PA-chan, "Did you tell Nijika?"
PA-chan laughed and made a "shh" gesture, "Well, I couldn't exactly lie and say you weren't here!"
"I've never seen Seika cry like this before~"
"Shut up!" Seika shot her a glare, then added, "Don't tell anyone!"
"Of course not~" PA-chan smiled.
"I'll treasure this moment in my mind."
Later that night, at Shizuka's home:
"Wait until Monday! I'm going to beat that guy up!"
Shizuka, a bit tipsy, raised her fist in frustration.
Seika stared at her, confused. "Is this how you normally discipline your students?"
"That guy is an exception!"
Twice!
Once with Madoka Magica, fine, but now again with Anohana!
She had almost cried in the office when reading the second partand there were people around!!
If she had broken down... she'd have had to quit!
She drank some more beer and sighed in satisfaction.
"So, who's this guy you're mad at?" Seika asked, curious.
They had been getting together often lately.
"The guy you saw last time."
"Akifumi-kun?"
"That's him!"
Seika raised an eyebrow, "But I thought Akifumi was a nice guy. What's he done?"
"Everything's fine with him, except his horrible personality!!"
Shizuka muttered bitterly. "All his manga are full of knives!"
"Especially with that song, I almost crying in the teacher's office!"
Seika rolled her eyes and replied, "Well, shouldn't it be you who's in the wrong?"
"Is that office supposed to be for reading manga?"
Shizuka countered defiantly. "It's after school; for us teachers, it's basically like clocking out. Once we're off, we can do whatever we want, right?"
Seika shrugged.
"You're the teacher. You make the rules."
'Seriously, you're so into this student, but still trying to act all tough.'
Seika thought it was kind of funny and continued,
"That kid's manga... it wouldn't be called 'Anohana' would it?"
It seemed so like something he'd dorecommending his own work, fitting his usual style.
Shizuka frowned.
"Wait, how did you know?"
'As expected!'
Seika raised an eyebrow. "Well, that fits the pattern, doesn't it?"
"His personality's a bit rough around the edges," she added.
"Recommending that tear-jerking story... Was he hoping I'd cry?"
Although the content was genuinely good, she was completely unprepared for it.
"He recommended it to me too," Seika explained.
"So...?"
Seika looked away, shy even in front of her friend. Admitting this was a bit embarrassing.
"I may have cried a little."
"Hahahaha!" Shizuka laughed, popping open another beer and taking a satisfying swig.
"Ahh, this feels good!"
It was unclear whether the "good" feeling came from the beer or from seeing her friend share a similar experience.
To change the topic and avoid Shizuka digging deeper into this, Seika added,
"And about that song you mentioned, I think I know which one you're talking about."
"Oh?"
"Well, you must have heard it since you read Anohana.'"
Shizuka nodded.
"That must be a new song, right? Even on its own, it's a great piece! But it really hits home when you put it in this manga!"
"After all, he wrote both the manga and the song. It's only natural they'd be a perfect fit."
"He wrote the song too...?" Shizuka blinked in disbelief.
"That kid can write songs too?!"
"Seems like you didn't know," Seika replied, equally surprised.
Shizuka took a gulp of beer to cover her shock.
"How would I know? He never said anything about it."
"Well, he asked me to help him find a singer," Seika explained.
"He can even compose music. This kid's skills are on another level!"
Shizuka tapped her chin with a smile.
"No wonder he's my student."
Seika couldn't help but roll her eyes.
With that level of pride, it almost sounded like Shizuka taught him everythingdrawing, composing, you name it!
"Drink up, drink up."
"I've already had enough," Shizuka said, pointing at the beer in front of Seika.
"You're still drinking and you have to go home to your sister."
"Yeah, yeah, I'll slow down," Seika agreed, setting her glass down.
................
The next day, Saturday.
"Akifumi-sensei, I didn't expect you'd surprise your fans like this."
On the other end of the line was Otosuna Mihari, the editor responsible for Akifumi's work.
"By the way, where did you find that song?" Mihari asked, curiosity in her voice.
"Well, it's an original composition by me, lyrics included," Akifumi answered casually.
"What, you planning to reimburse me for the cost?"
"You can compose and write lyrics too?!" Mihari was stunned.
"I learned it when I was younger. It wasn't that hard?" Akifumi said nonchalantly.
''It wasn't that hard'?!' Mihari couldn't even process it.
'Seriously, you're a manga artist, and now you're composing music on top of that?!'
"Forget it," she muttered. 'This guy's basically a monster.'
'Yeah, monster!' Mihari grumbled, quickly processing the new information.
"Well, about the reimbursement, that's not up to me; you'll have to talk to Minano-san."
"Well, it's just a small amount anyway. No big deal," Akifumi said with a shrug.
"A few hundred thousand yen for renting the recording studio and paying the singers. Nothing that would break the bank."
"By the way, congrats on 'Anohana' debut sales!" Mihari changed the topic with a deep breath.
"First day sales of Volume 1 were 4,148 copies, and Volume 2 was 8,658."
"That's it?" Akifumi asked, somewhat surprised.
Mihari rolled her eyes. "Akifumi-sensei, that's actually a normal sales figure."
"Yeah, normal..." Akifumi nodded.
"But is this considered good or bad?"
Some authors only release one work in their lifetime, but others release dozens of volumes.
Compared to that, Akifumi only had four short stories and a couple of volumes, so he felt like he was behind.
But still, compared to other top artists, his numbers weren't too shabby.
"Well, as long as it's not bad," he muttered, not thinking too hard about it.
"By the way, Akifumi-sensei, do you want to do a signing event in October?"
'A signing event?' The mention of it made Akifumi think back to an earlier conversation.
It had been brought up by Mihari during the summer, but at the time, due to the hot weather and various other reasons, he had brushed it off.
Now, hearing the idea again, he started to reconsider it.
The goal of a signing event is mainly to connect with fans, boost sales, and increase one's personal fame.
Back then, Akifumi didn't care much about fame.
Money? As long as it was enough, he had a laid-back attitude.
Even though he had Guilty Crown (a successful work) in his hands, he hadn't put in much effort.
His work was always done at the pace of one chapter a week.
But now? Things were different.
Fame and money? The more, the better!
If that's the case, then hosting a signing event definitely seemed necessary.
Seeing that Akifumi was silent, Mihari misunderstood.
She spoke up, "Isn't Madoka set to air in October?"
"That will definitely attract more new fans."
"With that as an opportunity, you could launch a signing event, along with a Madoka limited edition, and it would definitely make a big sale!"
"Of course, this is just my unrefined suggestion; you'd be the one to decide the details."
After hearing her explanation, Akifumi couldn't help but feel a bit surprised.
He remembered when they first metshe was still a newbie who made mistakes even with internal memos.
Now, in just half a year, she had grown so much.
"You've really made progress, huh? Minano-san wasn't wrong about you!"
Hearing Akifumi's genuine compliment, Mihari froze for a moment, then a shy blush crept onto her face.
"Wait... Are you complimenting me?"
"You can confidently drop that '?' mark now. You've grown into quite the capable editor!"
So, this is how he sees me?
Haha, that's a bit embarrassing!
She couldn't help but smile, proud of herself.
Getting recognition from outsiders is always pleasant.
It's even better when it comes from the mangaka you're responsible for.
But after a moment of feeling happy, Mihari snapped out of it and asked,
"So, what do you think about the signing event?"
"You've laid out all the benefits, so why would I refuse?" Akifumi chuckled.
"Though it might be a bit tiring, I'm kind of curious about how popular I am right now."
"I just hope there won't be no one showing up that day, that'd be embarrassing."
Mihari chuckled. "Let's just hope when the day comes, you won't complain about there being too many people."
"Alright, how about October 1st? It's a Sunday."
"Sounds good."
"The event will start at 10 AM. I'll let you know the specific location later, but please make sure to help with the promotion on SNS, okay?"
"Well, I don't want too few people either. That'd be really awkward."
......
After hanging up, Akifumi turned his attention back to his drawing desk.
It was Saturday, and it was time to work on 'WorldEnd'.
He replayed Mihari's words in his mind:
'Madoka limited edition, huh?'
That gave him a bit of an idea.
If a finished manga could be reprinted and upgraded with better quality and extra content for a second sale, why not release a light novel for 'World End' first?
His earlier misstep was thinking only in terms of manga.
As a manga artist, he automatically assumed the work had to be released as a comic.
But after reconsidering, he realized the two ongoing works Anohana and Madoka were still being serialized.
He couldn't start a new serialization until one of them finished.
If he wanted to release a paperback, he'd need at least 9 chapters completed.
The current difficulty of managing these two ongoing series was greater than he initially thought.
In WorldEnd , the story focuses on everyday life, the little moments shared by the protagonist and the "fairy warehouse" girls.
These peaceful moments make the impending death even more poignant.
When adapting this into a manga, Akifumi felt it would be easy to focus on this theme of "everyday life" since that's what the story emphasizes.
The main difficulty came with Guilty Crown.
After thinking it over multiple times, Akifumi finally decided to make some adjustments to the plot.
First, he would set the story's background during the "Lost Christmas" of 10 years ago.
He needed to address this right at the start, or fans who've never seen the original anime would feel disconnected and confused.
As for the method of storytelling, he could use a dream-like format, similar to Madoka, but with more information provided.
Secondly, he would tighten the story's pacing.
In the anime, one episode, excluding OP/ED, runs for about 22 minutes, which is equivalent to two manga chapters.
But there's no need for that much content.
Some parts of the original felt drawn out and unnecessary.
Akifumi remembered that when he first watched it, he almost fell asleep during the first two episodes.
He didn't want to replicate that slow pacing in his manga.
The final version would likely be around 24-26 chapters, much shorter than the 44-episode anime.
The character designs also had to be spot-on.
Cute characters are essential! Only when the characters are lovable will their deaths have the emotional impact needed to resonate with readers.
Lastly, the tone of 'WorldEnd' would also differ.
While Madoka and Anohana are more about daily life with a touch of sentiment, Guilty Crown would be much more action-packed.
He would add more battles, making it a more intense, exciting story that would appeal to a wider audience.
This would definitely not be some kind of "bait-and-switch" to get fans in just to disappoint them.
It was a carefully thought-out decision.
The protagonist's initial weak personality would also undergo a crucial transformationthis is an essential element of a "hot-blooded" story.
"Come to think of it, the day the protagonist turns dark will probably shock the readers even more, right?"
Given these reasons, the progress on Guilty Crown has been incredibly slow.
It's been over a week, and I've only just finished the second chapter.
On the other hand, for 'WorldEnd', I've already finished four chapters in the same amount of time!
The speed difference is obvious.
"By the way, I also need to fit in the background story for the Sword-Breaker production." And let's not forget Departures - Anata ni Okuru Ai no Uta."
It's a project that can't be left out.
The main point here is that, for now, both of the works I'm handling will take quite some time before they meet the fans.
Since 'WorldEnd' was originally a light novel, it can fill that gap during this waiting period.
Writing light novels is much easier compared to drawing comics.
Even with a basic template, with my speed of typing about 10,000 words an hour (keep in mind, that's typing speed writing requires thought, it's not just copying!), it would take no more than a week to finish a whole 5-volume series.
Such an easy opportunity should not be missed, right?
With this thought in mind, I made my decision.
'I won't rush drawing the manga today. I'll write the first volume of WorldEnd novel instead.'
I mean, others manage novels, illustrations, and animations all in one go why not expand my own business with novels? It seems reasonable, right?
As for whether writing a light novel means I won't hold the rights to my manga anymore well, that's a joke.
Do they really think Shueisha only deals with manga?
Everyone in the ACG industry has a hand in it, with manga being their most successful venture.
With the copyright in one company's hands, I can still do whatever I want with it!
Of course, there's no rush on the light novel for now.
"I'll bring it up with Otosuna-san after the signing event."
After organizing my plans, I picked up my phone, updated my SNS, and then got back to work.
...........
"Is there really no way out?"
The girl crossed her long, supple legs, the sound of her stockings rubbing against each other creating a subtle "sssst" sound.
Her long, dark hair, dazzlingly pale skin, and perfect features along with legs that could easily steal the attention of any man were the traits that made her stand out.
But right now, the girl's mood was clearly off.
Anyone could feel the frustration radiating from her.
Not that the woman sitting across from her, Machida Sonoko, who had known her for a year, would need to be told.
Although Machida was also a beauty, dressed in professional attire and looking both elegant and competent, she still couldn't compete with the youthful, energetic aura that radiated from her companion, Kasumigaoka Utaha.
It's like how men might have many requirements for women, but women only need to meet one 18 years old.
Though, even a bit younger wouldn't be an issue.
Looking at Kasumigaoka, who seemed irritated, Machida sighed, "Although I don't want to sound so absolute, it's the truth. The sales for 'Koisuru Metronome' volume 3 were too low. It's going to be tough to release volume 4."
When she said "tough," it was essentially a decision to cancel the series.
With the current situation, the company couldn't afford to keep pouring resources into promotion.
In fact, the third volume's release didn't use much of those resources either.
With all the newcomers receiving more attention, or newer works that had won awards and had fans eagerly waiting, it made more sense to invest in those, rather than a series with mediocre sales, or even low ones.
As the ever-dedicated Utaha listened, she caught the underlying meaning in her editor's words.
But she wasn't ready to accept it.
She couldn't bear to see her first work end like this.
"But... volume 3 has gotten so many good reviews, and the quality has improved so much!"
Machida was well aware of this, but...
"Shi-chan, you have to understand. If the previous works didn't capture people's attention, readers gave up long ago. How will they know about your improvements if they didn't even see volume 3?"
Machida sighed again, then added, "Look at it from a different angle. Your level of skill right now is already impressive. If you start something new, it might sell like hotcakes!"
"Let's not focus too much on this series, alright?"
Utaha pursed her lips, her gaze shifting away, and she remained silent.
It was as if she was protesting without words.
Machida could see this, but she didn't push further.
Ultimately, this was something Utaha had to come to terms with herself.
No amount of persuasion from others would help.
At that moment, both their phones vibrated at the same time.
Machida, who had no reason to be concerned, instinctively picked up her phone.
Looking at the notification, a surprised expression appeared on her face.
"Signings Event?"
Utaha, turning her head in confusion, asked, "Isn't that pointless? For a no-name author like me?"
She recalled the first volume, when she had just won the company's Silver Award.
They tried to boost the first volume's popularity with a signing event, but it fell flat.
"I'm in an even worse position now than when the first volume was released," she said with a bitter smile.
"Even if I wanted to do a signing event now, the company wouldn't invest any resources."
But Machida, ever the professional, kept her thoughts to herself and instead reassured her with a smile.
"Well, it's not exactly what you're thinking."
"?"
"You know Warriors of Love and Hope-sensei, right? The manga division just found a new talent. They announced a signing event on SNS."
'Warriors of Love and Hope?'
Utaha froze for a moment, then immediately grabbed her phone.
The notification read, "Warriors of Love and Hope just posted a new update."
Without hesitation, she clicked on the link.
After reading it, she nodded thoughtfully, "October 1st, huh?"
"You're following him too?" Machida asked, curious.
Utaha, expressionless, responded, "Isn't it normal to follow someone impressive?"
She didn't mention that she was a fan.
"True enough," Machida agreed.
"But he really is amazing."
"I even cried reading 'Anohana' yesterday."
"I heard he's younger than you and still in high school. What a monster!"
Utaha quietly thought to herself, 'So the rumors were true... and he's only a second-year in high school...?'
"Anyway, you should reconsider my suggestion," Machida said, trying to change the topic.
"I've already paid the bill. I still have some work to do, so I'll be heading out first."
After saying goodbye to Machida Sonoko, Kasumigaoka Utaha let out a quiet sigh.
"Am I really have to give it up?"
That thought crossed her mind, and in that moment, she couldn't help but recall why she started writing light novels in the first place.
Since she had always been at the top of her class, studying had never been a challenge for her.
Even at the beginning of her second year of high school, she had already finished learning all the coursework in advance.
The lessons in class felt redundant and meaningless.
Bored, she decided to challenge herself with something newwriting novels.
Traditional literature felt too difficult for someone with little life experience, so she turned to light novels instead.
And as it turned out, she actually had a talent for it.
Her first attempt at writing, editing, and submitting a manuscript resulted in winning a silver award.
But that was probably the peak of her career.
Since then, her sales had been steadily declining, and now her series was on the verge of being axed.
She couldn't quite describe how she felt.
Disappointment, sadness, frustration... probably all of the above.
Still, when the sales for the third volume came out, she had already braced herself for this outcome.
Yet, hearing it directly from her editor made the reality harder to accept.
'...Forget it.'
With a sigh, Utaha made up her mind.
Life isn't perfect.
There are ups and downs.
For a newcomer, she had already done more than enough.
'Just like that woman said, I still have the chance to write a bestseller!'
Even if her first work ended in failure, there was nothing she could do about it.
With that decision, the weight pressing on her chest finally lifted.
She felt a sense of relief, both mentally and physically.
At that moment, her gaze shifted to her phone screen, which had just lit up with a notification.
"A high school sophomore... a fresh new talent..."
Even though she admired the writer's work and was a fan, she couldn't help but feel a tinge of jealousy given her own circumstances.
"Must be nice..."
Her eyes then fell on the energetic and playful words on the screen:
"Hey everyone, it's been half a month! Did you miss me?"
"Have you bought the latest volume of Anohana? Do you love the pure, heartwarming friendships of the characters? If my story has touched even a little part of your heart, that makes me really happy!"
"Oh, and about yesterdaydid you all receive the gift? What do you think?! You liked it, right? I put so much effort into it! I even lost a ton of hair while writing the lyrics for the new song!"
"Anyone who says they don't like it will be sentenced to hanging! Haha, just kidding~ Don't take it seriously!"
"Ahem, I know you guys didn't come here to listen to my ramblings, so let's get to the point."
"I know it hasn't been long since my last announcement, but I have some exciting news!"
"No, it's not about a new projectcome on, I just finished two books! At least let me rest for a while."
"Though it's a little disappointing, there won't be a new work from me anytime soon~"
"So, what's the big news?!"
"That's right! After discussing with my editor, we've decided to hold a signing event for Madoka Magica on October 1st!"
"It was kind of a last-minute decision, so we don't have a location yet, but I'll update you all as soon as it's confirmed!"
"To be honest, I'm a little nervous. It's my first signing event, after all."
"Will anyone show up? How many people will come? Just thinking about it makes me anxious! If no one comes, I might just die of embarrassment on the spot!?"
"Okay, maybe not die. But I'd definitely lock myself in my room for days!"
"That's all for now! As soon as I have more details, I'll let you know right away!"
"Sorry for disturbing you, and thank you all for your support!!"
Even though the post had been up for less than ten minutes, the comments were already flooding in.
"Ohhh!! Finally, a signing event!! And it's for Madoka's Magica?! No matter what, I'm going, even if there's a typhoon!!"
"Okay, but if there's a typhoon, wouldn't it get canceled? Let's just hope for good weather on October 1st!"
"Ahhh!! I finally get to meet the author in person! I wonder what they look like? Since they're a high school student, maybe they're super cool!?"
"Come on, just because they're talented doesn't mean they're good-looking. They're probably just an average person!"
"Guys, the important thing is the author's work, not their looks!"
"Exactly! No matter what they look like, I'll always support them!!"
"Since it's a signing event, will there be a special edition of Madoka's Magica? Or exclusive merch and posters?!"
"Either way, I'm super excited for the event!"
Seeing the flood of enthusiastic comments, Utaha, as a fellow fan, couldn't help but smile.
"So this is what it feels like to be a fan"
Without thinking, she typed a reply just like any other excited supporter:
"Yes!! I've been waiting for this signing event! Don't worry, I'll definitely be there!!"
.......
October 1st The Day of the Signing Event
Standing next to the stylishly dressed Shiina Mahiru and Eriri, Akifumi couldn't help but sigh.
"...Do you two really have to do this?"
"Of course we do!" Eriri replied without hesitation.
"I'm a huge fan of the Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei! I've been following you since you entered the Tezuka Awards!!"
...Huh?
Did she really call 'doubting' me means 'following' me?
Perhaps sensing Akifumi's questioning gaze, Eriri's face turned slightly red, and she flicked her twin tails elegantly.
"Who says following has to mean liking? Doubting you is a form of attention too!"
"Sure, sure."
Akifumi gave a halfhearted nod.
"But if you really want a signature, you could've just brought a book and asked me to sign it?"
"It's not the same!"
Eriri argued passionately:
"It's like watching a concert at home versus being there in person! The experience and atmosphere are totally different!"
"Plus, they're selling a collector's edition of Madoka's Magica!!"
Her eyes sparkled at the thought.
Anything labeled "limited edition" or "collector's item" was bound to excite fans.
"I have to get my hands on it!!"
...Fine. Whatever makes you happy.
Akifumi gave up trying to reason with her and turned to Shiina Mahiru.
Before he could say anything, the gentle girl smiled warmly.
"I wasn't following you from the very beginning like Eriri, but I'm a fan now."
"As a fan, isn't it only natural to support your favorite author's first signing event?"
Her simple words carried an undeniable sincerity.
Akifumi sighed in defeat.
"...Fine. Do whatever you want."
Even if he tried to stop them now, they'd just meet him at the event later anyway.
No point in wasting his breath.
And with that, the three of them headed out togethertoward a familiar location in Chiyoda, at a bookstore owned by Shueisha.
.............
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every day in there! And thank you so much for reading!
As they arrived at the venue, the three of them were stunned by the sight before them.
They had left home at 8 AM, and even though they arrived at the signing event before 9 AM, the entrance was already packed with a massive line stretching as far as the eye could see.
A rough count showed no fewer than 200 peopleand there was still more than an hour before the event even started!
'This was way too over the top! It wasn't like they were heading into some holy war or something.'
Eriri muttered to herself in disbelief, then suddenly grabbed Shiina Mahiru's hand and dashed toward the end of the line. As she ran, she waved back at Akifumi.
"See you later!"
'So many people just don't make things harder for me, alright!? Damn it!!'
Although Akifumi wanted to complain, it wasn't like two more people would make much of a difference when he was already expecting to sign over 200 books today.
"At least I'll get to chat with them a bit and waste some time!"
With that thought, he stopped paying attention to the long line outside and pulled out his phone, dialing Mihari.
"Alright, I'll wait for you there. Hurry up."
After a quick exchange, Mihari hung up, and within moments, she appeared before Akifumi.
"Follow me."
With swift movements, she led Akifumi through the back entrance.
Only after stepping inside did Mihari finally let out a sigh of relief.
"Phew, you finally made it."
"How can you say 'finally' when I'm here a whole hour early!?" Akifumi couldn't help but retort.
"With this many people already waiting, I was honestly afraid you'd take one look and turn around."
Akifumi had briefly considered it, but it wasn't like he'd run away over something this trivial. He scoffed.
"It's just going to be a bit tiring, that's all."
"We'll see who collapses first."
Mihari grinned.
"You're talking tough now, Akifumi-sensei. Let's see if you can keep it up after the event."
Then, as if remembering something, she handed over a small, adorable Mami Tomoe figurine.
"Oh, right. Here's a little gift we prepared for each fan attending the signing. What do you think?"
Mami Tomoe's face radiated bravery, her eyes filled with unshakable determinationalmost as if whispering, 'There's nothing left to fear anymore.'
Akifumi's eyes lit up. "Oh, it's finally done!?"
He took the figurine and playfully placed it on Mihari's head, then gave it a little twist.
'Click'
A soft sound rang out as the head detached, revealing a metal USB connector inside.
"Not bad!" Akifumi praised.
The texture was pleasant to the touch, and that crisp "click" when twisting the head offso satisfying!
Mihari fell into stunned silence.
From the moment she saw this design, she had been internally screaming: 'Who the hell came up with this cursed idea!?'
And that clickit was way too much like actually snapping her head off!!
Sure, she knew it was just a USB, but why did it have to twist off!?
Even Satan himself would be taking notes on this design.
While Mihari was mentally ranting, Akifumi had already started playing with it.
Twist off. Put it back. Twist off. Put it back...
"Nice, I really like it! I'll be keeping this one."
With that, he casually slipped the USB into his pocket and added his thoughts:
"If you could tweak Mami's expression, that would be even better."
"How so?"
"Her current expression before detaching is perfect, but after the head comes off, it should change to something else."
"Like what...?"
"Something with empty, lifeless eyesmaybe a look of shock and disbelief."
!!!
[TL Note - ....................whut?]
This is wrong. Completely wrong.
Even Satan himself would be getting a tattoo of you on his back.
Mihari felt a chill run down her spine and forced an awkward smile.
"I'll pass that along to the design team."
"Hahaha."
Akifumi laughed and patted her on the shoulder.
"Relax, I'm just joking."
"Jjoking?"
Mihari's laughter was stiff.
Based on her experiences with Akifumi, this definitely did not sound like a joke.
Looking outside, Akifumi asked, "By the way, can we start the signing early?"
"Huh?"
"I'm guessing even more people have arrived by now. I don't want anyone to leave disappointed because they didn't get a signature."
"A lot of these fans probably traveled a long way just to be here. I don't want them to feel like they wasted their trip."
It was called a signing event, but it wasn't just about scribbling a name and sending fans on their way.
There would be handshakes, small talkeach interaction would take time.
Even if each fan only took 30 seconds, that was just 120 people per hour.
And that was assuming nothing went wrong. Just signing alone took 10 secondscompleting everything in 30 seconds per person might not even be realistic.
In short, time was tight.
"Well," Mihari mused.
"You do have a bit of a mean streak, love playing pranks, and enjoy writing stories that break people's hearts"
"But at the end of the day, you're still a pretty good guy, huh?"
With a smile, she said, "The event runs until 3 PM. That's going to be exhausting, you know?"
Akifumi waved it off. "It's just one day. I'll power through it."
"Just don't start whining later."
"Come on, I have my pride as a man. No way I'd do that."
"Well, since you're so determined, who am I to stop you?"
They exchanged smiles.
Meanwhile, outside, the crowd continued buzzing with excitement.
Even though they were strangers, there was an unspoken bond"If you love Madoka Magica, we're basically family."
Fans from all over the country chatted eagerly:
"Only an hour left! I can't wait!"
"I'm finally going to meet Sensei!!"
"The limited edition of Madoka Magica and a special gift. I wonder what it'll be this time?"
"I couldn't afford the collector's edition, so I'll just buy two regular copies to support Sensei."
Just then, the bookstore's doors opened.
A staff member stepped out with a loudspeaker:
"Attention, everyone! Because Sensei is worried about the large turnout and doesn't want anyone to miss out, the signing event will start now!"
"Please stay in line and proceed in an orderly manner!"
"We know you all love Sensei, but please try to move quickly so everyone gets a chance!"
"Now thenthe signing event officially begins!"
With that, the first person in line was guided inside.
The remaining fans outside gasped in delight.
"Sensei is amazing!! This alone feels like a special gift!"
"No wonder he creates such incredible storieshe's an incredible person too!"
"Even in a small detail like this, you can feel his love for the fans!"
"It's not even 9 AM yet So including a half-hour lunch break, that's six straight hours of signing!?"
"That's insane!"
"For Sensei's sake, we should all be quick so we don't waste his effort!"
"Agreed!!"
For today's book signing event, the bookstore made a few small adjustments after closing last night.
As fans enter through the main entrance, they are guided to the first station, where both the collector's and standard editions of Madoka Magica Volumes 1 and 2 are displayed for purchase.
Of course, buying a copy isn't mandatoryfans are welcome to bring their previously purchased books to get them signed by Akifumi.
The signing area is set up in a spot originally reserved for featured books, which has now been cleared to make space.
A long table, draped in a red cloth, now sits in its place, where Akifumi is stationed to interact with fans and sign their books.
Near the exit, various Madoka Magica-related merchandise is displayed for fans who want to take home a little extra.
That's the basic layout of the event.
Once the staff announces the start, Akifumi, seated at the signing table, welcomes his first fan.
She's a young girl with braided hair, square-framed glasses, and a sprinkle of freckles.
She looks rather ordinarysomeone you'd easily pass by on the street.
As she steps closer and sees Akifumi in person, her expression shifts to one of visible shock.
Then, as she stands before him, a soft blush creeps onto her face, and she nervously stammers, her voice filled with excitement,
"U-Um Are you the Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei!?"
Akifumi chuckles. "I doubt the staff would let an imposter take my seat, right?"
"Pfft" The girl, who had been nervous just moments ago, can't help but giggle.
Akifumi grins. "See? No need to be so tense. If anything, I should be the nervous oneyou guys are the reason I can do what I love!"
"No way!" The girl immediately refutes his words, her eyes shining.
"I've always been a really insecure person," she confesses.
"But when I read Madoka Magica, I saw myself in Homura Akemi. She helped me change so much. I even made friends at school because of her!"
"So I've always wanted to thank you in person. I'm so grateful for this opportunity!"
Akifumi listens, touched by her words.
"I never expected my work to have that kind of impact Hearing that it helped you means the world to me."
This isn't just polite talkit's his genuine feelings.
He smiles warmly and asks, "So, where would you like me to sign?"
"Here!" She eagerly hands him her collector's edition copy.
With practiced elegance, Akifumi writes four bold characters on the page: "Love & Hope."
"Huh? Not 'Warrior'?" she asks, surprised.
Akifumi shakes his head.
"Because Love & Hope is what I wish for my workand for all of you."
"For us?"
"No matter what happens, I hope you always hold on to love and hope."
The girl's eyes light up. "Yes! I've received your blessing loud and clear! Thank you so much!!"
"And thank you for coming today," Akifumi replies, handing her a small Madoka Magica merchandise giftan adorable figure of Mami Tomoe.
"Kawaii!" she exclaims in delight.
Watching her reaction, Akifumi feels a small pang of guilt. After all, he knows what happens to Mami
'I just hope you'll still find her cute after you learn the truth' he thinks to himself, but outwardly, he simply smiles and says,
"I'm glad you like it."
Not wanting to take up too much time, the girl steps back with a slight hint of reluctance.
"There are so many people waiting I shouldn't take up too much of your time."
She waves as she leaves.
"Goodbye, Sensei! I'll always support you!"
Akifumi nods and smiles.
"I'll do my best to meet your expectations."
As the girl walks away, he exhales in relief.
"For a socially anxious person like me, this is kind of exhausting" he muses.
But
"This book signing is actually more enjoyable than I expected."
His thoughts are interrupted as the next fan steps forward.
Then another.
And another.
The line keeps moving, filled with peopleboth men and womeneach carrying different emotions in their eyes: excitement, admiration jealousy?
Wait why jealousy?
Oh. It's a guy.
Are they jealous of my good looks and my talent?
Well, blame fate for that.
It's not my fault the goddess in charge of reincarnation was feeling generous!
With that thought, he puts on his best professional smile and greets the next fan.
Meanwhile, the first girl who got her book signed hasn't left yet.
She's been intercepted by the other fans waiting in line.
"So? Is Sensei handsome in person?"
"Is he really as kind as they say?"
"Waithe's actually a high schooler?!"
One skeptical fan scoffs.
"Yeah, right. There's no way someone can be both ridiculously good-looking and an amazing artist. I love Sensei's work, but let's be realfantasy and reality are totally different things."
Hearing those words, the girlwho had been nervous just minutes agosuddenly flares up in defense.
"You're wrong!" she snaps.
"Sensei is super handsome! He's way better looking than any guy at our school!"
"He's mature, charismatic, and incredibly kind!"
"I was shocked at first tooI couldn't believe he'd be that good-looking! But it was like he read my mind. He made a little joke to ease my nerves, and it worked perfectly!"
"He's even more amazing than I imaginedno, beyond my imagination!!"
Having said all that in one breath, she suddenly realizes how passionate she sounds.
Her face turns bright red, and before anyone can respond, she quickly scurries away.
The remaining fans exchange glances.
"Wait seriously?!"
"Weren't you the one who asked if he was handsome?"
"I was just asking casually! There's no way someone could be that perfect. But now I'm kind of curious."
"Same! That kind of reaction has to be genuine."
"Though, honestly, she might have exaggerated a bit."
"Well, we'll find out soon enough! It's almost our turn!"
"I can't wait!"
"Ehehe~"
The excited chatter continuescompletely oblivious to a certain someone standing nearby, watching with an expression of pure irritation.
"That idiot"
Eriri grumbles under her breath, arms crossed.
Why does he have to be so nice to some random girl he just met?!
Even though she wasn't there to see it firsthand, the way that girl had glowed while talking about him painted a pretty clear picture in her mind.
Beside her, Shiina Mahiru chuckles at Eriri's jealous pout.
"Well, she is his fan, isn't she?"
"Even so, he doesn't have to be that nice!"
"But at the end of the day, she's just a fan, right?"
"I guess." Eriri nods.
I'm his childhood friend! No way some random fan can compare to that
Just as she's about to reassure herself, Mahiru tilts her head and adds,
"If anything, shouldn't you be more worried about me?"
"Hah?! What kind of nonsense is that?!"
Eriri rolls her eyes. "You're beautiful, kind, and an amazing cookthe perfect Yamato Nadeshiko! There's no way you'd ever fall for a guy like him."
Mahiru sighs with a wry smile.
"So that's how you see me, huh?"
But in the end, Shiina Mahiru is just an ordinary person.
Anyone else could easily do these things too.
'Compared to the dazzling Akifumi, no matter how I look at it, I'm still far behind.'
Her thoughts drifted back to that morning on the first day of school.
................
"I'm really happy!"
"Akifumi-kun actually called me by my name so naturally!"
"But... that's not really a good idea."
Shiina Mahiru's face showed a hint of sadness.
"If Eriri hears it, with her personality, she'll definitely overthink things."
....................
"Are you alright?"
Eriri's voice suddenly cut through Mahiru's thoughts.
Mahiru gave a wry smile.
"But I really think I'm just an ordinary person."
No maybe even less than ordinary.
Can I really stay true to myself, just like I did at the start of the school year?
Lost in thought, Mahiru's eyes showed a trace of confusion.
9:30 AM
"Huff huff"
Kasumigaoka Utaha panted slightly, looking at the endless line in front of her with a bitter smile.
"I'm late, huh?"
She had planned to arrive early, but after staying up late writing, she had overslept.
If not for the fifth alarm saving her, she might still be in bed right now.
But
"With a line this long, will I really get in by 3 PM?"
Utaha had no idea.
But since she was already here, she wasn't about to give up so easily.
So, she stepped to the end of the line.
Time passed quickly.
By 2 PM, the staff holding a "Line Closed" sign finally stopped right behind her.
Utaha, who had been nervous the whole time, finally let out a sigh of relief.
"I I'm actually the last one in line!"
It was oddly satisfying.
The people behind her, however, weren't nearly as happy.
"Sorry, the signing event ends here."
"What?! No way!"
"Come on! We've been waiting for hours!"
The staff bowed apologetically.
"I'm truly sorry. But the author has been signing since almost 9 AM. They were supposed to take a 30-minute break at noon, but seeing how many people were still waiting, they voluntarily chose to continue."
"They've been working for over five hours straight now!"
"We know you've all traveled a long way and waited for hours, and we really appreciate your support. But the author is exhausted We hope you can understand."
Though disappointed, the crowd ultimately chose to accept it.
'Signing for over five hours straight? That means by 3 PM, it'll be six hours!'
'What kind of superhuman stamina is that?!'
Utaha couldn't help but complain in her head.
At the same time, she was moved.
If what the staff said was true, then if the author had taken even a small break, she wouldn't have made it.
'I wonder what kind of person this author is'
A surge of curiosity filled her.
From what she had heard from Machida Sonoko, the author was only a high school sophomoreone year younger than her.
But here, they weren't just students; they were both professionals in the ACG industry.
Given the author's success, if anything, she should be the one calling them "senpai."
As she stood there, bored, Utaha pulled out her phone and somehow ended up on the author's SNS page.
Their last post was from two weeks ago, but due to today's signing event, there were tons of new comments below it.
"Did anyone go to the signing event? What does the author look like? Tall? Short? Handsome?!"
"I had to work overtime last minute I'm crying in the bathroom."
"How do people not know by now? The author is super handsome!!"
"For real! The craziest thing is, he could totally make a living off their looks, but he choose to rely on their talent instead!"
"He have this way of seeing right through people's hearts. He noticed I was nervous and comforted me so gently."
"Even though I'm also a guy, I have to admithe's ridiculously good-looking!"
"But it's more than just his looks, right?"
"Exactly! Even though he's just a high schooler, he doesn't feel like one at all! Ugh, the gap is too much to handle!!"
"Why do people like this even exist in the world?!"
Utaha stared at the comments, a giant question mark forming above her head.
'Even with an idol filter, isn't this kind of praise a little excessive?'
'Do they not hear themselves?'
Besides, if we're talking about looks
'Can he really be more handsome than that guy?'
A familiar face flashed in her mind.
She didn't really know himthey had no personal connection.
But since they attended the same school, she had seen him around from time to time.
And honestly, he was the most good-looking person she had ever met.
Lately, though, his whole vibe seemed different.
Lost in thought, time passed quickly.
At exactly 3 PM, with the line moving forward one by one, Utaha found herself standing alone outside.
Seconds later, the staff signaled for her to enter.
She bought a collector's edition of Madoka Magica and walked towards the table where the author sat.
As she got closer, she finally saw his face.
Utaha froze in shock.
"The school's idol is actually my senpai?"
No, wait.
"The school's most popular underclassman is actually my idol?!"
Recalling all the SNS comments she had just read, Utaha suddenly understood why everyone was praising him so much.
Because they were all right.
On the other side
"Finally, the last one!"
When Akifumi heard that, he almost cheered out loud.
Keeping a friendly smile for this long had left his facial muscles sore.
His hands, however, weren't too badhis training had paid off.
Still, signing the same thing over and over was mind-numbing.
And after talking for so long, his throat was dry.
'The last fan should be coming up now, right?'
He lifted his head absentmindedly
Then his expression froze.
'Kasumigaoka-senpai?!'
She's my fan?!
Japan really is a small place.
He had lost track of how many autographs he had signed today, but he was certain that quite a few students from Toyogasaki Academy had come.
How did he know?
Simple.
Anyone who directly called him "Akifumi-senpai," "Akifumi-kun," or "Akifumi-san" was clearly from the same school.
Even though he wasn't particularly social, he was well-known on campus.
Utaha's reaction was one of shock and intriguelike she had just made a huge discovery.
Not that Akifumi minded.
It wasn't like he was trying to hide his identity.
Still, to avoid trouble, he casually asked her not to tell others.
How much she would actually keep that promise he wasn't sure.
His voice snapped Utaha out of her daze.
Being recognized didn't surprise her.
After all, she knew him just as well.
Composing herself, she confidently stepped forward and reached out a hand.
"Nice to meet you, Ko No, wait I should be calling you Senpai."
.......................
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every day in there! And thank you so much for reading!
Akifumi was momentarily stunned by Kasumigaoka Utaha's greeting but quickly recovered, smiling as he replied,
"I'm also reading your Love Metronome, Kasumigaoka-senpai. Volume 3 was fantastic."
Since she had shown him respect by addressing him as 'senpai,' Akifumi naturally returned the courtesy.
Kasumigaoka Utaha blinked in surprise, a trace of confusion in her eyes.
"I actually attended your book signing with a friend back then," he explained with a light chuckle.
"But, well I had spent too much on figurines and was too embarrassed to ask for an autograph."
Thinking back, it was probably because he was there that Tomoya wasn't the last to arrive that day.
Though he had offered words of encouragement back then, the presence of other fans meant there wasn't much time to talk.
After all, a single ray of light shining into someone's darkest moment can illuminate their entire world.
But when someone is already full of hope, even trying to stand out can be difficult.
That's why there hadn't been much interaction afterward.
It's fascinating how a seemingly insignificant detail can alter the course of events.
Perhaps that's the terrifying nature of the butterfly effect.
Hearing his explanation, Kasumigaoka Utaha's eyes flickered with understanding.
It wasn't surprising that she had no idea he had been at the signing event.
And apart from that day, there hadn't been many chances for people to connect Kasumi Utako with Kasumigaoka Utaha.
"Since you know that I'm Kasumi Utako, shouldn't you be calling me your 'kouhai' instead?" she teased.
Akifumi shrugged nonchalantly.
"In this industry, I might be the 'senpai', but at school, aren't you still the senpai, Kasumigaoka-senpai?"
"Besides, it's just a titleno need to overthink it."
Kasumigaoka Utaha chuckled.
"Only someone like you would say that, senpai. You really are different from the others."
"Then let's just call each other whatever we prefer."
"Fine by me, as long as you're happy."
While formalities like these were a big deal in Japan, Akifumi wasn't actually Japanese at heart.
"So, where would you like me to sign?" he asked.
"Here."
Kasumigaoka Utaha handed him a collector's edition of Madoka Magica she had just bought.
Even though the work had flopped, royalties were based on copies printed, not sold.
Spending a few thousand yen from her savings wasn't a big deal.
With a smile, Akifumi signed, adding "Love & Hope" before handing the book back.
"Thank you for your support, senpai!"
"Oh, by the way, when can we expect Volume 4 of Love Metronome? I'll be sure to support it!"
Kasumigaoka Utaha hesitated, shaking the book in her hand.
Her expression was unreadableneither happy nor upset.
But Akifumi had a feeling she was not pleased.
The reason was obvious.
"Of course, that's not the only reason I asked," he said with a reassuring smile.
"I've read Love Metronome Volumes 1 to 3 carefully.
"The first volume showed promise, though the setup was still a bit rough, and the story connections weren't very strong. But the literary quality was solid, and your descriptions were fantastic."
"In Volume 2, I noticed a clear improvement. Whether it was thanks to your editor's guidance or your own efforts, you were working hard to refine your storytelling."
"And by Volume 3, I'd say you've already created a near-perfect commercial romance novel."
Kasumigaoka Utaha was silent for a moment before offering a sincere, "Thank you."
She had been skeptical at first.
If he had really attended her signing event, why hadn't he stepped forward?
His earlier excuse wasn't very convincing.
Maybe...
'Did you just tag along with a friend?' she wondered.
But the way he described the volumes so precisely made it clearhe had truly read them seriously.
His question wasn't just out of politeness but genuine appreciation for her work.
'To think I'm seeking validation from a kouhai... How pathetic,' she mused, chuckling to herself.
Then, shaking her head, she said, "Unfortunately, you probably won't get to see Volume 4."
Akifumi froze, immediately understanding what she meant.
With a sigh, he said, "That's really a shame."
The series had been axed.
Without a publisher, a fourth volume would never exist.
But Akifumi had no intention of stepping in to help.
At the end of the day, they were just schoolmates and he was just a fan.
He wasn't someone like Tomoya, who would go to great lengths for a story he loved.
Besides, if he did try to help, she might even take it as condescensiona charity case.
And judging by her expression, she had already come to terms with it.
As a fan, it was disappointing to hear the news.
But this feeling would fade in timebecause that's how people are.
Even someone as popular as he was would eventually be forgotten if he stopped releasing new works.
"Well, at least I gained valuable experience from my first series," she said, offering a small, bittersweet smile.
"But today's about your signing event, senpai. Let's not dwell on my situation."
"Good point."
Akifumi smiled and handed her a small gift.
"Thank you for your support! I hope you'll like this little present."
Kasumigaoka Utaha inspected the charm in her hand.
"A Mami Tomoe keychain? How cute."
She twirled it in her fingers, then remarked,
"You know, I actually have something in common with Mami-senpai."
"Hmm?"
"We're both senpai."
Just as she finished speaking, a loud crack rang out.
The next second, Mami-senpai's adorable little head fell off and rolled onto the floor.
Kasumigaoka Utaha froze.
Akifumi's eye twitched as he instinctively averted his gaze.
"...Seriously, what are the chances?"
The timing was too perfect.
Right after saying "we're both senpai," and suddenlyMami's head comes off.
Even with his usual composure, Akifumi had no idea how to react.
The atmosphere turned awkward.
Kasumigaoka Utaha picked up the severed head, inspected it for a moment, then chuckled.
"Senpai, you have such a dark sense of humor."
"Giving your fans this kind of gift"
"For a second, I thought I had broken it myself, but it turns outit's actually a USB drive."
"Ahem."
"Hey, don't look at methis was the editor's idea," Akifumi quickly deflected.
"They said it took a lot of effort to design, and they wanted to test the fans' reactions."
"But wasn't this specifically your idea, senpai?"
Now wasn't the time to expose the truth!
Still, before he could deny it, Kasumigaoka Utaha smiled and said,
"I thought it was just a regular keychain, but it's actually a USB?"
"This is a really thoughtful gift. I love it."
"I'll always support your works, sensei! Thank you for today!"
Akifumi was momentarily taken aback, then smiled and nodded,
"I'm glad you like it, senpai."
"Since you've been working all day, I can't just take up your time as the last person today..."
Kasumigaoka Utaha held the signed book in her hands, gently placing it against her stomach, then bowed respectfully to Akifumi.
With a face full of youthful vibrance, she smiled warmly, "Goodbye, Senpai."
"Ah, goodbye," Akifumi replied, watching her disappear from sight.
He sighed deeply, stretching his shoulders which were starting to ache.
"This event was great, but it's a bit exhausting."
"You didn't have to work this hard," Mihari said, walking out from the rest area inside the bookstore with a look of disbelief.
"You started an hour early, and then you gave up your only break of the day."
"Well, I was just a little tired, but I made the fans happy, didn't I?"
Mihari smiled wryly, shaking her head.
"I knew you'd say that. But honestly, it's that kind of attitude that makes the fans respect you so much."
Akifumi shrugged nonchalantly, "Maybe I'm just gifted?"
Mihari raised an eyebrow.
"Gifted, huh? You don't look even a little tired after all this time. What's your secret?"
"I don't know, really. I just stick to my usual workout routine, about an hour a day. Somehow, my physical strength has improved drastically. At least three times better than before, in terms of strength... and it's been improving in other areas too."
He chuckled a bit.
"The benefits are clear experience in a lot of things means I don't need reminders to know what to do. But it's important to take care of your body. Especially in this field long hours of sitting, intense focus... if you don't care for your body, you'll start feeling the toll as you age."
Mihari looked at him with a nod of approval.
"I guess you really are some kind of monster."
"So, are we heading to dinner now?" Mihari asked.
"Why not do both? Surely you wouldn't suggest that I'm busy working this long while you're going off to meet someone at a caf?"
Mihari sighed. "I don't have the connections to get a meeting with a chief editor."
Akifumi smiled.
"But Machida-san, the chief editor of Fujimi, did arrange a dinner."
"Then let's go straight there."
Akifumi grabbed his things, stood up, and headed for the door.
Mihari muttered under his breath, "How is this guy not hungry after all that time?"
After a brief 10-minute walk, they arrived at the restaurant.
"Table 12, please follow me," the waiter said as they were led to a table where a woman dressed in professional attire was already seated.
"Her?" Akifumi said, a little surprised but not too much.
They sat down opposite her, and just as Akifumi was about to speak, she smiled and said, "Let's skip the formalities, shall we? You must be hungry after all this, right?"
"Thank you," Akifumi replied, not wasting time as he was indeed starving.
Mihari asked the editor, "Won't you eat?"
"No, not hungry," Mihari responded.
Akifumi didn't hold back and dug into the meal, eating quickly.
Twenty minutes later, he sighed contentedly, "Thank you for the meal."
The table, once full of food, was now mostly empty, except for some sauce and soup.
Machida Sonoko, the woman across from him, looked at the remnants of the meal in shock, then smiled wryly, "That's not my treat; it's on the company."
"Good to have a big company backing you up," Akifumi said, feeling grateful.
"Ah, right," he added, reaching across the table to introduce himself.
"I'm Akifumi Mugiho, fighting in the manga world with love and hope."
"Machida Sonoko, chief editor of Fujimi Bunko."
They shook hands lightly in mutual recognition.
"By the way, Akifumi-sensei, you asked to meet me today for...?"
"I've written a light novel, and I'd like you to take a look at it."
Machida Sonoko blinked in surprise, but before she could say anything, Mihari looked at Akifumi with a completely stunned expression.
"What did you say?"
"I wrote a light novel, calm down."
"Calm down?!" Mihari's voice rose incredulously.
"Why would you stop drawing manga to write a light novel?"
Machida Sonoko nodded quietly, her face unreadable.
Akifumi was completely innocent.
"Look, if I finish drawing, can I get a serialization in Weekly Shonen Jump? But Madoka Magica is almost done."
"It's not like there isn't some time left for that," Mihari said.
"But it's not like you can't try something else in the meantime."
"Exactly! Everyone does multiple things, like writing light novels, doing illustrations, even being an anime director. Why can't I try writing a light novel?"
Mihari was speechless.
Machida Sonoko, after considering her words carefully, said, "Akifumi-sensei, writing a light novel is not as simple as you think, you know..."
"Well, I know that," Akifumi interrupted.
"But I've written a volume already. Maybe you can give it a look and then decide."
Machida Sonoko was momentarily speechless, then asked, "When did you start writing this?"
"Last month."
"Wait... what?" Both Mihari and Machida stared at him in disbelief.
"A whole volume in one month?" Machida's eyes widened.
"Well, I don't have the time to sit around waiting to release a new volume. I might as well try something different in the meantime."
Mihari looked at him like he was crazy, but Machida's curiosity was piqued.
She was intrigued enough to say, "Alright, I'll take a look at it. But don't expect too much."
..................
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every day in there! And thank you so much for reading!
Akifumi smiled and nodded, handing over the completed manuscript in his backpack.
"WorldEnd: What Do You Do at the End of the World? Are You Busy? Will You Save Us?"
'End of the world? Saving?!'
Machida Sonoko raised an eyebrow, instinctively forming a thought.
"Are you continuing with your usual style?"
The words 'end of the world' easily bring to mind tragedy, much like how 'Anohana' did, where the ghosts of the past give us a clear sense of where the story's conclusion is heading.
"Now that you mention it, I'm a little curious," she mused.
Both "Madoka Magica" and "Anohana" moved people to tears.
While novels and comics differ, one being driven by words and the other by art, Akifumi's storytelling ability rivals that of bestselling authors.
If he can express that skill through words, this could really be something.
Snapping back to reality, Machida flipped through the pages.
Akifumi turned his attention to the side, where a little editor, Mihari, was clearly grinding her teeth in frustration, as if she wanted to bite him.
He casually took out another copy, grinning.
"Since you're bored anyway, do you want to take a look?"
"I still can't agree with you writing light novels!" Mihari declared firmly.
"If I'd known you were up to something like this, I wouldn't have put you in touch with Machida!"
Akifumi rolled his eyes. "You don't seriously think Editor Minano didn't know?"
"Huh?" Mihari stared at him, disbelief on her face. "What do you mean?!"
"Why else would I reach out to the head of light novels if I wasn't planning to dive into it?"
Mihari blinked in surprise, and then realization set in. Could it be that Akifumi's ambitions weren't just confined to manga?
Machida Sonoko was silent for a moment.
"Instead of speculating, how about you take a look at what I've written?" Akifumi suggested.
"You could consider it research for my next manga."
"Next manga?!"
Mihari's eyes widened, as she realized what he meant.
"You're planning to base your next manga on this?!"
"Light novel adaptation, then animation. Sounds pretty standard, right?"
"... Wait, are you really planning to take on two of those roles yourself?"
Inshara mentally screamed, then sighed deeply.
"Let's just sayif this is bad, I won't let you go ahead with it."
"Well, we'll see after you've read it, right?"
"Hmph!"
Golden-haired characters are always so tsundere, anime never lies!
As they focused on the manuscript, Akifumi rubbed his stomach, still a little hungry.
He thought for a moment, then flagged down the waiter.
"Bring me this, this, and one more of that."
The two of them, momentarily distracted, glanced at him with surprise.
'Next time we're meeting with Akifumi, let's just head to a buffet,' Mihari mused, already plotting for the future.
'I mean, it's company money, but if we order too much, finance will ask too many questions.'
They briefly entertained the thought before turning their attention back to the work in front of them.
Soon, all their focus was completely captured by the text.
An hour and a half later...
"Phew."
Machida Sonoko placed the manuscript down and looked at Akifumi with a complex expression.
'Can someone this talented really exist in this world?'
Akifumi, who won the prestigious Tezuka Award right after his first manga debut, followed by a smash-hit single-volume release, which garnered rave reviews.
His second work, which concluded, saw an explosive rise in popularity!
And now, he's branching out into light novels, with a first work that's shockingly polished!
From her perspective, the manuscript was flawless and could be published as-is.
Even top-tier authors sometimes make basic errors that need editing help, and need to adjust their language for the readers' comfort.
This manuscript, though, didn't require any of thatit was already in perfect form.
How is that even possible? Machida could only attribute it to one thing.
'A massive amount of reading, extensive research into works, and an astonishing memory.'
Her thoughts turned to wonder, her earlier surprise now transformed into awe.
"Akifumi-sensei, you must read a lot of light novels, don't you?"
"Since I was a kid, I've been into novels, manga, and anime."
Akifumi sensed the complicated emotions from her but stayed focused.
This was his ambition, after all.
Since he was already framed as a genius, why not embrace it?
No need to leave any flaws to be found and corrected later.
Too much trouble, and it wastes time.
"Machida-san, what do you think of this work?" he asked.
Machida sighed in resignation. "It's amazing."
"It completely exceeded my expectations!"
"Although the story follows a very familiar trope, the tone is consistently melancholic. Readers don't mind familiar plots, though."
"Just like the system stories in online fiction, even after all these years, no one's tired of them."
"What readers truly hate is when someone can't tell a good story with a well-worn concept."
"The plot, dialogue, and characters in this work are all excellently done. It's gripping and captivating."
"Even I, an old editor, can't find many flaws in this first volume."
Mihari, who had just finished reading, overheard Machida's words, and her eyes went wide in surprise.
She wasn't a professional editor, but even she thought the story was pretty good.
What she didn't expect was for it to be so highly rated by an editor.
She couldn't help but ask, "You mean, this work can actually be published?"
"Published?" Machida chuckled lightly, shaking her head with a hint of fervor in her eyes.
"What I'm saying is, please, please let me handle this project! This needs to be my responsibility!"
!!
For an editor to be this passionate about a manuscript, it must mean she believes it's destined for success!
Mihari turned to Akifumi with a look that could only be described as awe.
"Is there anything Akifumi-sensei can't do?"
"Oh, there are plenty of things I can't do."
He shrugged casually, then turned to Machida, "It was Minano-san who connected me with you, so this project is yours to manage."
"Thank you."
Machida gave Akifumi a grateful look. While it was Minano who had pushed her to help, getting such a manuscript was a huge favor on Akifumi's part.
After all, Akifumi wasn't just any newcomerhe was the most talented, popular manga artist of the moment.
Given his status, if he didn't want to work with her, he could've easily found someone else.
This 'thank you' was heartfeltit was also an acknowledgment of the favor she owed him.
"By the way"
"Akifumi-sensei, do you have any special requests for this work?"
Machida's approach was exactly what Akifumi was looking for.
Conversations with smart people are the bestthey just know what needs to be said, and many things don't even need to be mentioned by him.
"I'd like 'WorldEnd' to be on the market as soon as possible."
Machida hesitated for a moment before nodding.
"We'll find an illustrator as soon as possible. Once the illustrations are done, we'll arrange the promotion and release of the first volume right away!"
Akifumi looked at her in confusion.
"Do we really need to look for another illustrator?"
Machida slapped her forehead, realizing her mistake.
How could she make such a rookie error?
Sitting across from such a talent, why would they need someone else?
With a nervous laugh, she quickly covered it up.
"I was just worried you might have other plans and wouldn't have time to do the illustrations yourself."
Akifumi smiled but didn't point out her last bit of stubbornness.
"Actually, I've already completed the illustrations. How soon can we release the first volume?"
"Two weeks?" Machida suggested tentatively, watching his expression for any signs of approval.
When she saw that it wasn't quite satisfactory, she quickly added, "Ten days!"
"Ten days is the fastest. After all, there's promotion to arrange, the company's processes, proofreading, and printing"
"I hope you understand, Akifumi-sensei."
Akifumi nodded. Though he hoped it could be faster, he understood that there were procedures to follow.
[TL Note You think everyone is the flash?]
"Ten days it is. I hope you won't disappoint me, Editor Machida."
"I'll definitely try my best!" Machida Sonoko smiled.
With the level of activity in his comment section, even just a casual mention from him could mobilize many fans.
Let alone if he actively cooperated with promotion!
Akifumi also shared his second request:
"I don't want to use The Warrior of Love and Hope as the title for this work."
"Other than us, I don't want anyone else to know about this."
As far as confidentiality goes, Akifumi had always been indifferent.
After all, keeping secrets didn't really bring him any tangible benefits.
However, if revealing his identity could have negative effects, then that's a different story.
He still remembered how he was criticized when the serialization of Anohana was first announced online.
While it didn't affect his mood, it did bring some unwanted attention.
And explaining or arguing with fans was something he couldn't be bothered with.
He also recalled that when the news of his dual manga projects broke, fans criticized him, and crossing over into light novels... that would make it even worse.
He wasn't just some unknown newbie.
His fans didn't know the full story behind his ability to finish a light novel in just over ten hours and still have time for manga, so what could he say?
It was better to keep things low-key for now.
"Besides, the impact on the fans who don't know the full story will be even worse this time. With my manga, they'll be okay, but jumping into light novels will confuse them even more."
Even Machida Sonoko and Otosuna Mihari were shocked when they first heard the news.
What could he expect from fans who didn't understand?
There was no way they would stay calm about this!
"Exposing the identity would be troublesome. It could even cause a large-scale drop in followers."
Therefore, if he wanted to write a light novel, it would have to be under a new alias.
And as for keeping it a secret from everyonejust to be safe, he had to.
As the saying goes, "Seeing you make money hurts me more than losing money myself."
Given Akifumi's current success, there were certainly people who were jealous and resentful of him.
Even in the comment sections, there were often haters.
The trouble of exposure was laid bare before him, so secrecy was a must.
Machida, who had been in the industry for many years and worked her way up purely through her own abilities, quickly understood Akifumi's reasoning.
After a brief moment of thought, she spoke up:
"I understand about keeping it from everyone else, but the chief editor will eventually know."
Contracts for signing always expose personal details.
With the chief editor's authority, they could easily access an author's contract, and that was something she, as an editor, couldn't stop.
Akifumi understood her reasoning and nodded.
"That's natural."
Machida sighed in relief and smiled.
"So, what name do you intend to use?"
"Shadow."
He had already decided, so there was no hesitation in his response.
"Shadow? Like your own shadow?"
Machida Sonoko muttered to herself, then grinned.
"That's really vivid! I can already picture the fans' faces when they find out the light novel they've been loving was written by the same person as the manga they adore."
Akifumi looked at her in surprise, then shook his head with a smile.
"I hope that day never comes."
He grew serious and said, "Now, I have one last request."
"The manga rights must belong to me!"
It sounded a bit convoluted, but Machida Sonoko quickly understood what he meant.
"You mean for The Warrior of Love and Hope, right?"
"Exactly."
"No problem. I'll draw up a special contract for you," she agreed without hesitation.
For anyone else, this request would be hard to accept, especially since the publisher's main asset is the copyright.
While it wasn't yet at the level where authors lost the rights to their works, issues like manga adaptations, anime rights, and merchandise could all be tightly controlled in contracts.
But since both publishers were under the same company, things would be much easier to handle.
This was why Akifumi didn't bother seeking someone outside the company.
"Then, here's to a smooth collaboration."
"Looking forward to it!"
They exchanged smiles and shook hands.
"I'll take my leave now," Machida Sonoko said.
"After all, you've given me a big task. I can't guarantee I'll finish it in 10 days without putting in the effort!"
Akifumi chuckled. "Thanks for your hard work, Editor Machida."
"From today, I'm under your command, right?"
"Haha, welcome aboard, Akifumi-sensei."
Machida left, and Mihari couldn't help but mutter, "You really are a monster!"
"Thanks for the compliment~"
Mihari rolled her eyes, not admitting she was praising him.
After leaving the restaurant, Machida thought for a moment and then dialed the chief editor's number.
Soon, the phone was answered, and an older voice, tinged with a bit of helplessness, came through.
"Machida-san, it's the weekend, you should take a break."
"Sorry to disturb you, but I've come across well, I should say someone has brought me a work with the potential to be a huge hit. Are you interested in hearing more?"
The chief editor replied seriously, "Oh? Someone brought it to you?"
"You must have heard about the little monster in the manga department. Well, he came to me today with a piece of work that's too good to let go."
"That little monster is the one who draws manga, right?"
"Geniuses have many talents."
"Alright, bring it here for me to take a look."
Done.
The day after finalizing the agreement with Machida Sonoko, Akifumi received a confirmation from her.
"WorldEnd" would be released on the 11th.
It was a hassle-free resolution to a task that could have been quite complicated, and Akifumi couldn't help but admire her ability to move quickly and decisively!
As for how she managed to make it happen, that wasn't something Akifumi had to worry about.
Soon after, both sides had successfully signed the contract.
Akifumi also cooperated by posting a new update on his social media to promote the upcoming project.
"Honestly, both of my ongoing series are already finished, so why do I feel like I'm posting updates more frequently than ever?! I must be imagining it, right?!"
"Coughs Anyway, enough rambling! Let's get to the main point!"
"First of all, I want to express my deepest thanks to all the fans who came to my signing event yesterday. I want to say once again, from the bottom of my heart: Thank you so much!! It's because of your support that I am where I am today, and I firmly believe that!"
"I also have to apologize to those of you who couldn't get into the store. Your enthusiasm was beyond what I expected! Neither I nor my editor imagined there would be so many people at the event."
"We failed to make sure everyone had a good time, and that's on us. If we ever hold another event like this... though it probably won't happen in the short term... we will make sure to learn from this experience and do better so that every fan leaves satisfied!"
"That's enough about yesterday, let me share some new updates with you all."
"I know some of you were hoping for new details about my upcoming work, but sorry, that's not the case right now."
"The next big thing is that I'll be the illustrator for the light novel 'WorldEnd'?"
"Although both I and the author, Shadow-sensei, are new to this, I've already read his work, and it's fantastic! If you're into light novels, give it a try! I hope you all enjoy it!"
"By the way, the release date for the novel is October 11th. This will be my first time working as an illustrator, and I put a lot of effort into drawing the characters. I really hope you all like what I've done!"
"Also, the Madoka Magica anime will be airing on the 6th of this month! Be sure to tune in!"
"That's all for now! When there's news about the manga, I'll be sure to let you know right here first!"
"As always, thank you so much for your continued support!"
After posting the update, Akifumi couldn't help but smile at the positive responses from fans.
"First! Tears!!!"
"I was so happy to be at the event yesterday! It was amazing to meet such a handsome and kind author!!"
"I'll definitely come to the next signing event!"
"Don't feel bad, sensei! I was just late, so I didn't get in! I'm so sad, though!!"
"The gift from sensei was so interesting, the Madoka Magica figure was so cute!"
"Huh? Are you serious? The gift? I don't think it's interesting at all!"
"I almost forgot, but using the Madoka Magica figure just made me remember that scene!"
"Using? What the heck?"
"Oh, you didn't notice? The gift sensei gave was actually a USB drive! If you pull off Mami's head, you can use it. Guess I'll be using this special version for our upcoming lecture!"
"??"
"Wait, is this the one product sensei had a hand in designing?"
"Everyone, isn't your focus a bit off? 'WorldEnd' light novel comes out on the 11th! It has sensei's illustrations in it, you know?"
"Who cares about that! Not every newbie is as great as our sensei!"
"So you're not going to buy it?"
"No, what I mean is, I've mentally prepared to buy a bunch of toilet paper!"
"No problem, I'd pay for the sensei's illustrations alone!"
"I've been following the Madoka Magica anime release for ages, sensei, no need to worry!"
"Right! Manga and anime are two completely different experiences, I'm really looking forward to the voice actors' performances!"
"By the pace of the manga, we'll get to that scene by the third episode of the anime. I can't wait to see the reactions of the anime-only fans!"
"I'm different though! I already told my best friend, Madoka Magica is so heartwarming and healing, totally unlike any other magical girl series, and he HAS to read it! He HAS to read all the way through chapter 3!!"
"Are you guys monsters?! But I love it!! You should try harder! Get more people to join!"
"I feel sorry for your friend... he's lucky to have a friend like you!"
"Are you sure it's not depressing?"
Looking at all these comments, Akifumi nodded with satisfaction.
While the conversation may have veered off a bit, at least it got back on track later.
WorldEnd might not have sparked much discussion yet, but judging by the fan responses, it's clear they'd buy it even if it were a toilet paper roll.
And really, how could they not take a quick peek at the content after paying for it?
Still, those of you pulling friends into the Madoka Magica fandom... Don't you feel guilty about it?!
Do you have any conscience at all?
Oh well, as long as you're happy!
Over the weekend, after a signing event and a day spent at home drawing manga, the days were almost over.
At 10 p.m., just as Akifumi was about to rest, his phone suddenly rang.
Seeing the caller ID, he was a little surprised.
He answered with a calm tone.
"Hey, did you finally remember you have a kid here in Tokyo?"
The person on the other end didn't answer right away and paused for two seconds before speaking.
"Ahem."
"Mu-chan, it's not like that!" Akifumi Ye's voice sounded a little embarrassed. "We're always thinking about you!"
It was clear from the brief pause that someone else had picked up the call.
"Oh."
Akifumi responded with a flat tone: "The last time you called was on my birthday. How long has it been since then?"
"!!"
Akifumi Ye immediately shut down, then sincerely apologized, "Sorry!"
"It's not that we didn't want to call, we just figured you had your own life..."
"Stop, stop, stop. Doesn't that sound a bit fake? We're not in some foreign country. Just get to the point."
"Oh, so you're only calling because you need something?" Akifumi didn't hesitate to say.
"Do we really come across like that?!"
"Yes!"
"The last time you called was for my birthday, and before that, you had me pick up some antiques for you in Osaka. Need me to keep going?"
Hearing Akifumi list off everything, Akifumi Ye felt his scalp tingle. He turned to his wife, Akifumi Nakui, with a desperate look.
She nonchalantly avoided eye contact and muttered, "I just boiled some water outside... It should be ready now. I'll go get it."
Akifumi Ye felt desperate.
"Wait!"
Interrupting Akifumi Mugiho's complaints, Akifumi Ye immediately apologized, "Forgive me, Mugiho!"
"I don't mean anything bad; I just wanted you to realize how unreliable you are."
Akifumi Mugiho responded, "Even if you can't make it back, isn't it okay to call a few more times on a regular basis?"
"I'll definitely do that next time!"
Let's hope it doesn't turn into "next time maybe" though.
Akifumi Mugiho shook his head, "Come on, just tell me what's going on this time?"
"This time, really nothing"
"If you're trying to ask me for something later, I'm not going to care."
""
Akifumi Ye helplessly sighed, "Maki, can't you show me some face?"
"Face is earned, and honestly, it's better than living in shame just to keep face."
"Fine, fine."
Akifumi Ye spoke up, "Actually, this is about that suggestion you mentioned last time."
"That suggestion!?"
Had he said something last time?
"You know the one where..." Akifumi Ye lowered his voice, "Bring another kid along."
"Mom's pregnant!?"
Akifumi Mugiho's face was full of shock.
To be honest, he had said that jokingly, and he never expected those two would actually take it seriously!
Akifumi Mugiho took a deep breath, "Don't worry, I'll keep my promise!"
Hopefully, it'll be a cute little thing.
Even silly O-Dou-Dou would be acceptable.
Akifumi Ye, speechless, spoke, "What are you even thinking?"
"Though I tried, your mom's belly wasn't cooperating."
As soon as he finished speaking, Akifumi Ye felt an icy gaze on him.
Standing at the door, holding a kettle with a cold smile on her face, was Akifumi Nakui.
It was clear she had heard everything.
'It's over.'
Akifumi Ye closed his eyes in despair, already imagining how things would go once the phone call ended.
"Hello? Are you still there?"
Akifumi Mugiho's voice pulled Akifumi Ye back to reality.
He gave a wry smile, "Still here."
"Don't be cryptic, just tell me everything at once. What's going on?"
"Simply put, even though I couldn't give you a sister, we managed to get a character who could be like a sister for you!"
"Speak human."
Realizing Akifumi Mugiho's irritation, Akifumi Ye had no choice but to spill it all out.
To put it simply, a friend's child was coming to Japan to learn how to draw manga.
They asked if Akifumi's parents could help look after her, but since they're rarely home, they turned to Akifumi Mugiho for help.
"I'm not doing it!"
Without hesitation, Akifumi Mugiho rejected.
Does he think he has time for this?
Even during breaks, he's busy working.
There's no way he's babysitting some random person pursuing their dream.
"She's a girl!"
"Even if she's a cute girl, I'm still not doing it!"
Come on, he's surrounded by girls like Eriri, Shiina Mahiru, and Kato Megumi every day.
One more girl isn't going to make his heart race.
"Beep beep beep."
"They really hung up on me?"
Akifumi Mugiho was slightly surprised.
Well, it's probably for the best. At least it means they've given up on their unrealistic expectations.
Then
"Ding."
It was a message notification.
It was no surprise that it was from his dad, Akifumi Ye.
A picture.
"Don't tell me you really think I'll say yes just because of a picture?"
He clicked on the image.
The picture was a little blurry, and it wasn't clear what angle it was taken from.
At first glance, her hair looked golden, but upon closer inspection, it was more like a light yellowish hue, not quite shiny gold.
Her calm gaze was fixed on something far away, as if something had caught her attention.
She wore a white winter coat, so the picture was clearly taken in the winter.
She wasn't particularly petite, but there was a certain obedient and cute vibe to her, almost like a pet.
Despite the blurry picture, you could still see that her skin was exceptionally fair.
The only regret was that her face wasn't fully visible.
But just from her unique aura and slender figure, Akifumi Mugiho could tell that she was definitely no less than any of the girls he knew.
"Ding ding ding."
Just as Akifumi Mugiho was lost in thought, his phone rang again.
No surprise, it was the same guy who had just hung up on him.
"Have you changed your mind yet?"
"No," Akifumi Mugiho replied coldly.
He admitted she was pretty, but his favorite thing was telling people who thought they knew everything, "No."
"??"
Akifumi Ye exaggerated his response, "Damn, when did you become someone who isn't interested in girls?!"
"I'm hanging up."
"I'm sorry! Please forgive me!"
Akifumi Ye pleaded, "Just this once! This is my one request in life! Please!"
His one request? Who's the father one here?
Akifumi Mugiho sighed in resignation, "Fine, fine, I get it."
"You want me to look after her, right?"
It wasn't because he was moved by his father's request or anything. It was more about testing out this whole "taking care of someone" thing.
Wait does he even have the chance to look after anyone in this house?
"That's great!"
Akifumi Ye sighed in relief, "She'll arrive tomorrow at 3 PM. Make sure to pick her up at Narita Airport."
Narita is in Chiba, about an hour away.
"Don't worry, I'll call your teacher to ask for the day off!"
He can even get a day off?
Well, that's nice.
"I got it. I'll be there on time."
After thinking for a moment, Akifumi Mugiho added, "By the way, if there's an extra person at home, does that mean you'll give me some extra allowance?"
He wasn't lacking in money, but this was their request, so he couldn't just pay for everything himself.
Otherwise, he'd end up taking care of someone else!
"Don't tell me you think you're going to live with her?"
"Huh?"
"I mean, just take care of her occasionally, like checking on how she's adjusting and making sure she's okay."
Why didn't he just say that from the beginning!?
He was so looking forward to... ahem, feeling troubled.
"Anyway, don't overthink it. The only thing that will be annoying is having to pick her up every day."
"By the way, she's staying in your building, so it's very convenient."
"It's getting late. Your mom and I are going to rest. Hang up?"
"Wait a minute, where are you two going this time?"
"We're in Longguo!"
And with that, the phone was hung up.
"These two" Akifumi Mugiho shook his head in disbelief.
The next morning.
Since he had the day off, Akifumi stayed home.
He had lunch at noon, then left around 3 PM.
"Wow, she's staying in my building too. What a coincidence!"
Those two should have at least told him the exact details!
And with just a blurry photo, how is he supposed to pick someone up?
They said he'd recognize her right away.
Ridiculous!
He arrived early at the airport, waiting until 3:30 PM.
Half an hour later, no one had arrived!!
Did they get delayed? No response to his messages, how unreliable!
Akifumi Mugiho found a spot where he could keep an eye on the exit and decided to wait a little longer before heading back.
Just then, a shadow blocked the light in front of him, and a soft voice called out to him.
"Hey, what color do you want to be?"
"Hey, those two kids should have met by now, right?"
"Unless something unexpected happened."
"Unexpected?"
"Ahem, just saying. By the way, that kid, Mashiro, seems pretty impressive, huh?"
"Yeah, she's quite somethingcute, pure as a blank canvas, and already one of the world's top oil painting prodigies at such a young age. But..."
"But she got influenced by that boy's two manga series and now wants to draw manga herself. That's what you wanted to say, right?"
"Haha, as expected of my kid!"
Akifumi Nakui shook her head helplessly and then said, "By the way, Yor should be wrapping things up soon, right?"
"Probably within this month."
"Well, once she's done, let her come over there and help keep an eye on Mugiho."
"Got it."
....................
Akifumi looked up, and before him stood a girl who looked like she had stepped straight out of a painting.
She radiated an ethereal and almost unreal aura.
"No wonder those two said she'd be recognizable at a glance."
With such a distinctive presence, how could anyone possibly overlook her?
The girl gazed at Akifumi, her eyes as pure as the finest gemstones, devoid of any impurities.
Perhaps due to the prolonged silence, she asked again:
"Hey, what color do you want to be?"
Akifumi snapped back to reality and smiled. "Before asking someone's name, shouldn't you introduce yourself first?"
"Before asking me what color I want to be, shouldn't you tell me what color you want to be?"
"That's basic manners, you know."
The girl fell silent. Her dazed expression made it unclear whether she was actually processing his words.
After five seconds, she finally seemed to regain her focus.
"Basic manners?"
"Yes."
"Never thought about it."
She paused for a moment before speaking again. "If I had to choose now... I guess white?"
"White, huh? That does suit you."
"Thank you."
Despite expressing gratitude, her expression remained unchanged.
"Then, what color do you want to be?"
"Me? Hmm... I'm not sure either."
Akifumi chuckled. "Having only one color for a lifetime sounds a bit dull, don't you think?"
"That's why I want to try them all."
"Only one color is too dull?"
For the first time, ripples formed in the girl's calm gaze.
"Then, what color are you now?"
"Right now? Probably red."
A color full of passion for everything around him.
"Nice to meet you, I'm Akifumi Mugiho. I'm not sure if they told you, but I'm here to pick you up."
"I know."
Her expression remained as cold as ever. To someone unfamiliar with her personality, it might seem like indifference.
The girl reached out her hand. "Shiina Mashiro."
"Can I call you 'Mugi()'? I really like that character it's cute."
Even without any expression on her face, she was undeniably beautiful.
For a boy his age, it would be hard to resist such directness.
"You like it, huh..."
Akifumi showed no reaction to her words and simply smiled. "If you like it, then just call me Mugi."
Unlike others, when she said she liked something, she truly meant itwithout any hidden meanings.
"In return, can I call you Mashiro?"
"You can."
"That's it? Nothing else?"
"That's it."
"Alright, let's go."
"Okay."
The walk home was silent.
Back at the house, Akifumi looked at the girl sitting on the couch, holding a teacup, her gaze slightly vacant.
'Why does this feel like I just kidnapped a clueless girl and brought her home?'
[TL Note You did ...kinda..]
After the initial excitement wore off, he started feeling a headache coming on.
Even though he had a rough idea of her personality, that didn't mean he knew how to communicate with her properly.
For a moment, he had no idea where to even begin.
'Good thing I'm not the one taking care of her.'
Otherwise, it'd be like adopting a pet.
From an outsider's perspective, a girl who could make a room this messy in just one night might seem like an amusing character.
But think about it
What is it like having to clean up after someone all the time?
Even when it's just your own room, you don't always feel like tidying up.
Now imagine a room that's several times messier... it'd be absolute torture.
As for the supposed "benefits" of helping her change clothes and seeing things one shouldn't
'Just thinking about it already feels like a crime.'
Mashiro's age was completely fine, but her level of emotional maturity? She was practically a child.
Faced with someone as pure as a blank canvas, just having those kinds of thoughts would be enough to make one's conscience scream.
Come to think of it, if he were the one taking care of her...
"Mugi, help me change clothes."
A barely-dressed Mashiro saying such a thingwho could handle that?
The story would definitely unfold like this:
While his moral compass screamed at him, his senses would be overwhelmed by the visual, tactile, and olfactory experience.
His instincts as a man and his principles as a person would clash endlessly.
'Now that I think about it, this kind of push-and-pull between temptation and restraint... kinda thrilling, actually?'
"Mugi, your expression looks weird. Are you sick?"
A shadow suddenly appeared in front of him, startling Akifumi.
A cool, delicate touch landed on his face. The girl had leaned in, stopping just a few centimeters away.
Unlike most people, at this distance, Mashiro's beauty became even more striking.
Her fair, smooth skin had a soft glow, flawless like the finest porcelain.
Her breath, faintly sweet, brushed against his face, tickling like a feather.
For a moment, Akifumi froze, completely captivated.
Seeing no reaction, Mashiro instinctively moved even closer.
The already small gap between them shrank even further.
Akifumi snapped out of it and cupped Mashiro's face with both hands.
Her skin was warm and incredibly softso delicate that he worried even the slightest pressure might leave a mark.
"Mm?" Mashiro blinked, confused.
"I'm not sick."
Akifumi sighed. "And even if I were, would holding my face really tell you that?"
"Maybe?"
With that, she pulled back and returned to her seat.
"By the way, the person actually responsible for taking care of you lives in this building too. Why didn't they just tell me which floor? It would've been easier to take you straight there."
That way, he wouldn't have to worry about her.
Thinking of this, Akifumi asked, "So when are they coming to pick you up?"
"Hm?"
Mashiro tilted her head slightly. "Who?"
"Your relatives in this country."
"I don't know."
Wow. A true master of giving vague answers.
She only spoke in three-word sentences and left the rest for others to figure out.
Even Akifumi couldn't tell whether her "I don't know" meant she didn't know when they'd come, or if she didn't even know if they would come.
Rubbing his temples, he gave up trying to guess and instead asked again, "So when are they picking you up?"
"Aren't you the one picking me up, Mugi?"
"..."
If he had a shorter temper, he might have died of frustration already.
Before he could think of a better way to phrase his question
Click.
The sound of the door unlocking interrupted him.
A familiar voice came from the entrance.
"Sorry, Akifumi. I got held up buying groceries, so I'm a little late."
Then, noticing the extra pair of shoes at the entrance, the voice asked curiously:
"Wasn't Eriri supposed to be out with her friends today? How did she get here before me?"
The voice grew closerwhoever it was had already changed into indoor slippers and was heading for the living room.
[TL Note Run my boy!]
...................................
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every day in there! And thank you so much for reading!
As expected, when she walked in, Mahiru immediately spotted Mashiro sitting calmly in the center of the room.
Her smile froze, and a look of utter disbelief appeared in her eyes, as if she had seen something truly impossible.
"Ma Mashiro?!"
Hearing her name, Mashiro lifted her head.
Her gaze, previously emotionless, now brightened noticeably.
"Mahiru?"
The familiar voice confirmed Mahiru's suspicions. She sat down beside Mashiro, excitedly grabbing her hand.
"Mashiro, it's been so long!"
Mashiro thought for a moment, then nodded. "It really has been many years since I've seen you, Mahiru."
"Where have you been?" Mashiro asked, half-amused.
"I've been in Japan the whole time," she replied.
"Previously when we meet, I just went to the UK for a trip."
"Oh." Mashiro nodded, not sure if she fully understood.
"I'm really happy to see you again."
"I'm happy too!!"
While Mashiro's expression remained calm, Mahiru's face was full of joy, and even her eyes glistened with a few excited tears.
After a moment of excitement, Mahiru couldn't hold back her curiosity.
"Mashiro, why did you suddenly come to Japan from the UK?"
"To study painting," Mashiro said simply.
"?!"
Given Mahiru's background, she couldn't help but comment, "Aren't you the world's top oil painter?"
"Who could possibly teach you how to paint?!"
Mashiro shook her head, her orange eyes sparkling.
"The kind of painting I want to learn isn't oil painting"
"There are plenty of people who can teach me"
Mahiru instinctively imagined someone coming to teach Mashiro to paint... but could she even come up with anyone!?
'Mashiro and Mahiru... they're characters from completely unrelated stories, and now they've become a family here?!'
Just thinking about it felt a little surreal.
As for how he knew... wasn't it mentioned before? Mashiro was going to live in the same building!
And Mahiru just so happened to live downstairs!
Akifumi didn't think there could be this many coincidences in the world, and there was no one else suitable but Mahiru.
'This really is a touching scene,' he thought to himself.
The names Mahiru and Mashiro were so similar, why hadn't he noticed?
It was like Luffy and Luccicould you say they were brothers?!
Besides, there were so many people with the same last name in Japan, and while "Shiina" wasn't a common surname, there were several Shiinas in this building alone.
So when he came across someone with a similar name, his thoughts naturally went in that direction... not worth wasting energy on.
"Ahem.."
Akifumi interrupted the touching reunion: "So, what's your relationship?"
Although he had a guess in his mind, he still wanted confirmation from them.
"She's my aunt's daughter."
As expected!
So Mahiru was taking care of Mashiro?
Good, good!
"Actually, I have a lot of questions too."
Mahiru looked at Akifumi. "Why is Mashiro here at Akifumi's house?"
"Because Mugi brought me back," Mashiro answered before Akifumi could speak.
"?!"
Mahiru gave her a confused look. "Mugi!? Are you really that close to each other?"
"Because I like him, so I call him Mugi"
???
At this moment, Akifumi finally realized why so many people in his past life had said that Mashiro, once peeled, was truly dark!
Just listen to this conversation! Look at Mahiru's expression now!
You don't even need to think to know she was already going down the wrong path.
"Wait, Mashiro, don't talk yet."
Mashiro tilted her head like a confused kitten, but she stayed quiet.
"Mashiro's parents and my parents are good friends. Last night, they called and asked me to bring her back first."
"She calls me Mugi because she likes that name."
"And since there are two Shiinas here, I had to call Mashiro by her full name to avoid confusion."
"Now, do you understand, Mahiru?"
Mahiru's face flushed slightly at suddenly being called by name.
A feeling of shyness bloomed in her heart, but she still nodded.
"I understand."
Akifumi's explanation was simple and straightforward, unlike Mashiro's vague responses, which made people want to overthink things.
"So troublesome," Mashiro muttered.
As if to say, these few words could explain everything, why was there a need for all this extra talk?
Hearing Mashiro's complaint, Akifumi and Mahiru both rolled their eyes in unison.
'You're the last person who should be saying that!!'
This thought only surfaced in their minds.
At that moment, Mahiru remembered something about Mashiro:
"I almost forgot, Mashiro has a lot of shortcomings in daily life."
"?!"
"But now that she's older, she shouldn't need anyone to help her change clothes, right?"
"Rita will help me."
"..."
The slap in the face came too quickly, like a tornado.
Seeing Mahiru's dumbfounded expression, Akifumi laughed.
"To get what you want, you have to pay the corresponding price."
"Mashiro becoming the world's top oil painter at such a young age didn't happen for no reason, right?"
"Mm-hmm." Mashiro nodded happily, despite not understanding what was being said.
"Don't respond so quickly when you don't know what's being said!" Mahiru gave her a helpless look.
"True," she finally agreed.
"Akifu... Mugiho-kun, you know Mashiro?"
Since Mashiro was calling him Mugi, surely it was okay for her to call her that too?
Comforting herself with this thought, Mahiru's eyes flickered.
Not bothering with such a small detail, Akifumi smiled and said,
"I'm also into painting, so I occasionally follow other masters in different fields."
"That makes sense," Mahiru nodded.
Then, feeling troubled, she asked, "Mugiho-kun, you're just responsible for bringing Mashiro back, but will someone else come to take her away later?"
"Mashiro should be the older sister, not 'this child,'" Akifumi added, reaching out to ruffle Mahiru's head.
Mahiru: "..."
She decided to ignore that part!
Looking at her, Akifumi couldn't help but laugh.
While age-wise, it made sense, psychologically, it was hard to admit.
"If I'm not mistaken, it should be you, Mahiru," she said.
"Eh?" Mahiru blinked. "I've never heard of this!!"
"Do you want me to do it?"
"That's not it!"
Faced with a pitiful Mashiro, Mahiru explained, feeling a little guilty.
"It's just that no one told me from the beginning."
Akifumi half-jokingly said, "If there's really no one, Mashiro can stay with me."
"Anyway, there are two empty rooms."
"Mugi, you're so kind." Mashiro's eyes sparkled again.
"Mugiho-kun, though I know you're joking, some things shouldn't be said so casually."
Mahiru's face darkened, and a sinister smile appeared.
A dark aura surrounded Mahiru, and the atmosphere grew tense.
"You're so scary, Mahiru!"
Akifumi smiled and nodded, "I'm sorry."
"Anyway, I'll go make dinner first, and we can discuss the rest after eating."
Saying that, Mahiru walked toward the kitchen, feeling flustered.
"Is Mahiru angry? Is it because of me?"
"No."
Akifumi, like a cat petting its kitten, gently ruffled Mashiro's long, smooth hair, enjoying the feeling.
"Some things only Mahiru can handle herself."
If it can't be solved, then maybe a little push from behind later...
As Mahiru walked into the kitchen, the lively room instantly fell silent.
Looking at Mashiro, Akifumi thought for a moment before asking, "Mashiro, are you planning to draw manga?"
"Yes."
Mashiro nodded without questioning how Akifumi knew she came here to draw manga.
Talking about it with Mashiro was surprisingly pleasant.
While most people might wonder how he knew, Mashiro didn't ask many questions.
"Do you know any editors?"
In the original story, she had spoken with editors before coming here.
Even though the story had no content, her world-class artistic skills would be enough to make any editor treasure her work.
The ability to tell a good story can be learned, but producing top-tier art like hers is a talent that can't be faked, no matter how hard someone tries.
"No."
Mashiro's answer didn't surprise Akifumi.
Given the drastic changes in her timeline and the course of events, contacting the original editors again wouldn't be easy.
"Do you want me to help?"
"Mugi, are you drawing manga?"
So, this girl is sharp where she cares and completely oblivious where she doesn't, huh?
Most people wouldn't catch on this quickly.
"I'm drawing manga." Unable to lie under Mashiro's expectant gaze, Akifumi answered.
"Can you teach me?"
Knowing the plot, Akifumi understood why Mashiro couldn't draw.
She lacked real-life experience, which is essential for storytelling.
Drawing oil paintings, as Mashiro did, was impressive, but drawing manga required a whole different skill set.
Mashiro's world was focused purely on art; she even struggled with basic life skills, like dressing herself, as seen at the beginning of the anime.
"It's not that I can't teach you. It's just... maybe the real issue isn't about drawing manga. It's more about learning to enrich a life that's been too simple so far."
"So... I can't be taught?" Mashiro's eyes reflected disappointment.
"That's right," Akifumi replied without hesitation.
"But there's another wayone that's simpler. But you probably won't agree with it."
"A simpler way?"
"By copying others' work, you can learn and feel their stories."
Mashiro shook her head, "Drawing someone else's manga isn't true manga."
Though Mashiro might not fully understand what manga truly was yet, she had a very clear definition of what it was not.
"So, the only thing you can rely on is yourself," Akifumi said with a smile, ruffling her hair.
"For now, just try drawing your own manga."
"Okay," Mashiro nodded seriously. "Thank you, Mugi."
Akifumi waved it off. "I didn't do anything."
Mashiro didn't reply, but as the door opened again, a cheerful voice echoed from the kitchen.
"I'm back~!"
Eriri excited voice filled the air.
'Thud, thud, thud,'
She quickly appeared before them, and, unsurprisingly, immediately spotted Mashiro sitting on the couch.
"Shiina Mashiro!?"
Eriri's eyes widened in disbelief.
"Wait... do you know her?" Akifumi thought, but then Eriri's next words made him realize he was overthinking it.
"You're Shiina Mashiro?!"
Eriri dashed in front of Mashiro and grabbed her hands with excitement.
"I'm your fan! Please, can I have your autograph?!"
It turned out that Eriri recognized Mashiro from the internet and TV.
"Mugi," Mashiro looked at Akifumi for help.
Akifumi sighed, asking, "Eriri, do you know what you look like right now?"
"A stalker chasing after a beautiful girl."
"I'm not a stalker!!"
Eriri's face turned red, realizing she had been too overzealous and had scared Mashiro.
She immediately apologized.
"I'm sorry."
Mashiro shook her head, stood up, and walked to where her luggage was.
"Why is Shiina Mashiro here?"
"And... why did she call you Mugi?"
Eriri's face shifted to one of curiosity and suspicion.
"She's a relative of Mahiru's, here to learn to draw manga."
"Draw manga!?" Eriri was shocked, clearly unable to comprehend why a world-class oil painter would suddenly switch to drawing manga.
In every field, there are certain biases.
Manga artists often look down on others, and artists who focus on oil or traditional art tend to dismiss manga as something lesser.
Akifumi shrugged. "What people want to do is their choice. We outsiders don't have much say in it."
"Right." Eriri nodded, still somewhat puzzled, before her face shifted to a more serious expression.
"You still haven't explained why she called you Mugi!"
"Well, Mashiro's from here, but she's lived in the UK. Do you think she knows all the local customs?"
"Ehh"
Eriri reluctantly accepted the explanation but was still a bit dissatisfied.
Just then, Mashiro, holding a sketchpad, walked over to Eriri and handed it to her.
"Here."
"Eh? This is... an autograph!?" Eriri, who had been upset earlier, now had a face full of joy.
"Yes." Mashiro nodded. "You said you wanted one."
"Thank you, Mashiro-chan!" Eriri beamed, hugging Mashiro tightly, barely able to contain her excitement.
"By the way, I'm Sawamura Spencer Eriri, but you can just call me Eriri."
"Okay, Eriri."
"Time to eat~!" Mahiru's voice came from the kitchen.
"Yum!" Mashiro's eyes lit up.
"Mahiru's cooking is amazing!"
"Thanks." Mahiru smiled shyly.
Eriri, sitting next to Akifumi, didn't hurry to start eating.
"So, does this mean Mashiro will be staying with Mahiru?"
Mashiro looked at Mahiru and said calmly, "If it's inconvenient for Mahiru, I can stay with Mugi."
?? x3
'Stay with me!?'
'Are you seriously that clueless about politeness?'
Akifumi pulled a small smile but stayed silent, knowing someone else would handle the rejection for him.
"No!"
All eyes immediately turned to Eriri, who had been so excited moments ago but now seemed to shrink into herself, blushing and murmuring:
"I mean, you know, there could be issues with a guy and a girl living together"
"Why?" Mashiro asked, completely confused.
Mahiru sighed, not bothering to explain why, but simply said, "It's not inconvenient."
"I'm happy to have Mashiro stay with me~."
At this point, Mahiru was thinking about how to manage the living costs, but... why hadn't anyone told her about this?
Was it because they didn't want to see her? Even a phone call would've been nice
The sparkle in her eyes dimmed slightly, and the smile on her face seemed a bit forced.
..................
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every day in there! And thank you so much for reading!
At 9 PM, the once lively house grew quiet.
"To think that Akifumi-sensei would actually call me, that's quite a rare occurrence!" Mihari said in disbelief.
"I've found you a genius, are you interested?" Akifumi's voice was calm.
Mihari's eyes lit up, and without hesitation, she replied, "Where are we going for dinner, sensei?"
"Glad you're interested. Do you know Shiina Mashiro?"
"That world-renowned genius oil painter?" Mihari said in surprise.
"You're not suggesting you want to introduce her to me, are you?"
At this point, it was clear that Mihari was becoming more perceptive.
Akifumi chuckled.
"Exactly."
"!!" Mihari exclaimed in disbelief. "Why would such a great artist want to draw comics?"
"Well, why don't you ask her yourself?" Akifumi suggested lightly.
"Ugh, never mind," Mihari said with a defeated gesture, clearly feeling a bit pressured by the idea of talking to such a genius about something so personal.
"But be prepared," Akifumi added.
"Mashiro's art is unquestionable, but the story... well..."
Mihari waved him off, "It's okay. A potential newcomer like her is something you can't even get with a plea! If she truly wants to draw comics, I'll definitely help her to the best of my ability!"
"Thanks for that," Akifumi said, hanging up the phone.
He rubbed his chin thoughtfully.
'I just hope she won't regret today's decision.'
Mashiro's arrival hadn't caused much of a stir for Akifumi.
The one most affected by it was really Mahiru.
And the reason for that, only the girl herself knew.
.................
Time passed quickly, and soon it was the 6ththe day of the premiere of Madoka Magica.
"Trust me, this is going to be a masterpiece!" Tanaka said, patting his chest confidently in front of the classmates.
"Is this the one that caused all that buzz recently?" one of the students asked.
"I'm not really into manga, but I heard the sales were pretty good. It's worth looking forward to."
"Being worth looking forward to is one thing, but being a masterpiece is another. There's a saying in the industry that an animation adaptation might ruin a story and I'm not sure if it's just gossip or not."
"But really, does Magical Girl Madoka have anything to be excited about?"
Tanaka didn't mind their reactions.
After all, his goal from the beginning had been simple: to get them to watch the first three episodes.
"Tadakuni, Tabata, you've both seen it, right? Say something about it!"
Tadakuni looked uninterested.
"I like Madoka Magica, but I don't want to casually recommend it to others."
Tabata patted Tadakuni's shoulder reassuringly before addressing the classmates, "Well, I feel the same way as Tadakuni, but you know there's this 'three-episode rule' when it comes to anime, right?"
"Once you get through the first three episodes, you pretty much know what to expect."
His statement quickly garnered approval from the group.
"That's true," they all agreed.
"Well, let's just watch the first three episodes before we make our judgments," one student suggested.
"Yeah, with so few interesting things to look forward to this Friday, it seems like the only thing worth watching."
Tanaka, Tadakuni, and Tabata exchanged knowing glances, their smiles saying it all.
That evening, Akifumi, Mihari, Mashiro, and Mahiru gathered together for a viewing party.
Akifumi sighed, "Haven't we already seen it once? Do we really need to gather just to watch it again?"
"This is your first animated work, Mugiho-kun! You can't miss out on the ceremony!" Mahiru replied with a smile.
Mugiho raised an eyebrow. "You always ignore the little details."
Mashiro, on the other hand, looked somewhat confused and asked, "What exactly are we watching?"
She looked distracted, clearly wanting to return to her art.
Mihari and Mashiro had already met, and now they just needed the girl to present her completed work for the next step.
"It's the first episode of Madoka Magica," Mahiru explained.
"Madoka got an anime adaptation?" Mashiro asked, surprised.
"You're following Madoka too?" Mihari asked, surprised.
"I love that series, along with Anohana," Mashiro replied.
Mihari and Mahiru exchanged a glance, the meaning clear: another one of Mugiho's little fans.
Mashiro, still confused, said, "I never heard of the Madoka anime adaptation."
"Well, it's understandable," Mugiho said.
"News travels slowly from Japan to UK."
Mashiro nodded and sat upright on the couch, her serious expression contrasting with her earlier distracted demeanor.
Twenty minutes later, the episode ended.
"This is really good! Everyone is so cute!" Mihari exclaimed, giving a satisfied nod.
Akifumi reminded her, "The next parts are going to be hard to watch."
"What?" she asked, her eyes wide. "Are you trying to ruin my fun?"
Mihari gave him a fierce look, but Mahiru only smiled warmly at them both.
Suddenly, Mashiro stood up.
Without much expression on her face, but with unwavering determination in her eyes, she declared, 'I'm going to make sure my own manga appears on the screen too!'
"Go for it, Mashiro!" Mahiru said encouragingly. "You've got this!"
.................
The next day, news about Madoka Magica's premiere filled the internet with praise:
"Madoka Magica has earned rave reviews for its animation!"
"Director Akiyuki Shinbo didn't disappoint!"
"Looking forward to the rest of the series!"
Fans of Madoka were buzzing with excitement after the first episode.
However, that same day, WorldEnd was released!
Although no one had high expectations for the newcomer, Shadow, the book still managed to sell decently due to its association with Love and Hope's Warriors.
Despite being a newcomer and not receiving the best placement in bookstores, The WorldEnd still managed to sell decently, thanks to the fame of Warior of Love and Hope's.
Even though many of the buyers were not expecting much from Shadow, they still supported the work because of their loyalty to the idol-like group.
They were like other fans who bought works that came with extra perks, like posters or limited editionsnothing that would change their dedication to their fandom.
In the end, the book's modest sales proved that despite being a new author, Shadow was still able to ride on the coattails of their association with Love and Hope's Warriors.
Hikari Nohara was an ordinary office worker.
Like every other day, he dragged his weary body home after work.
The only thing that made him happy today was that his boss, who was as fat as a pig, didn't force him to stay for overtime.
It was rare for him to finish an early shift, but as a single guy, he had no idea how to spend this rare free time.
'Such a shit life.'
Although he used to finish work after 9 PM most days, he always had colleagues around to spend time with. They'd go to a pub, grab a few drinks, and vent about work.
But today, it was barely 5 PM, and the pub wasn't even open yet.
That's when three young boys passing by caught his attention.
"Of course, it's the mangaka! The artwork is amazing!!"
"It was worth the money to buy a copy and keep it as a collector's item!"
"If only the story was a little better..."
"No chance, no chance. A completely unheard-of new authorwhat good story can they write?"
""
As the boys walked away, their voices faded.
"Light novels, huh?" Hikari thought, watching their retreating figures.
He sighed, feeling nostalgic. "It must be nice to casually discuss these things out in the open."
Back in his day, even if he was interested in these things, he could only enjoy them alone in silence. He could only imagine discussing them with friends on the street.
"Speaking of which, I don't have time to read after work."
With that thought, he walked into a nearby bookstore.
Hikari wasn't interested in books with names like "Volume 3" or "Volume 4" of series he'd never heard of.
He wasn't the type to skip ahead to later volumes without reading the first ones.
Instead, he went straight to the new release section.
Soon, a particular book caught his eye. It wasn't the title that stood out, but the vibrant, detailed cover art.
It depicted a mature-looking man in what appeared to be a German-style military uniform, exuding a tough vibe.
But his dark, lifeless eyes added a melancholic touch, making him appear more somber.
Next to him stood the female protagonist.
She wore a large cloak, reminiscent of a fairy or mysterious traveler from European folklore.
Her bright eyes were filled with fragility and strength, and her delicate face conveyed both tension and unease.
It immediately made him want to know more about the story between these two.
'What are you doing at the end of the world? Are you free? Can you come and save us?'
These light novel titles are getting longer and longer!"
Hikari chuckled to himself. Back when he read light novels, titles were never that long.
Still, he picked up the book and began reading the blurb.
"It's a story set at the end of the world?" he muttered as he opened the first page.
The "Beasts" had wiped out humanity.
A young man named William awoke from centuries of sleep to become the last human alive.
Various races now lived in the skies, using human technology and power.
They fought the Beasts with the help of "Holy Swords" and fairy soldiers who wielded them.
After each battle, the exhausted fairy soldiers would fall, but the "Holy Sword" could be used again.
"At least, I hope I don't disappear. I want to be remembered. I want to leave behind a connection."
This was a story about fairy soldiers destined to die, sharing fleeting but brilliant days with their young commander.
Reading the summary, Hikari felt a pang in his heart.
"The end of the world..."
At first, the mere mention of these words made him feel an unexplainable sadness. But now, it stirred a deeper, more painful sensation.
The weight of these words hit him hard.
It was a concept so distant and abstract, yet somehow, it made him long for the "brief but brilliant days" the story promised.
He flipped through a few pages, and a sorrowful atmosphere swept over him, confirming what he had suspectedthis story was bound to end in tragedy.
"But... because it's destined to wither, it's the beauty before that decay that makes us yearn for it so much. We want to grab hold of it with all our might!"
After reading more than 10 pages, Hikari was sure this was the kind of story he wanted to experience.
He closed the book and returned it to the shelf, only to pull out a brand-new, sealed copy.
He went to the counter.
"Hello, I'd like to pay for this."
For someone who had been working for a while now, a few hundred yen was nothing.
Back in his younger days, he might have hesitated, but not anymore.
Cradling the book, Hikari felt a wave of nostalgia for his younger years, when simple pleasures like this brought him joy.
Now, he just wanted to get home and finish reading this story.
That night, he followed the perspective of the protagonist, William, as he navigated a world where humanity had been wiped out by the Beasts.
The remaining races, stranded on floating islands in the sky, weren't entirely safe, as the Beasts still threatened them from the ground below.
Other strange races, salvage teams searching for relics of civilization, and fairy soldiers fighting with Holy Swordsthe world came to life in a way that completely immersed him, filling him with awe.
What stood out most was the portrayal of William.
In a world where civilization and entire races had perished, there should have been nothing but despair.
Yet, despite everything, William still felt the vividness of life all around him.
It was a contradiction that resonated deeply, stirring an uncontrollable sadness.
He was an outsiderwithout a past, without any ties to the world he now inhabited.
There was no one for him to care about, no reason to feel connected to anything. Even memories of his homeland were nowhere to be found.
And yet, his past battles had shaped him into someone with a calm, detached mindset.
It was as though his heart, filled with anger and sorrow, had been trapped deep under the surface, unable to express itself.
This sense of quiet emotion echoed with readers, drawing them deeper into the story and evoking a sorrow that was almost unbearable.
"What a fantastic piece of work!" Hikari sighed.
Though the story was filled with sadness, the way it was told captivated him completely.
"I should follow up on this series."
Despite his busy work life, he couldn't afford to neglect such small joys.
Without them, life would be nothing but pain, wouldn't it?
If the end really did come, he would only regret not having taken the time to appreciate life's beauty in the here and now.
The book's popularity had already spiked, and discussions about it were flooding the internet.
"First, I must apologize to the author. I'm sorry!"
"I started following WorldEnd because I knew the illustrator, the Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei."
"This was their first illustration project, so I bought it out of support for them."
"I had no expectations since they were a complete newcomer, but after reading it, I realized how foolish I was."
"If this work could get the Warrior of Love and Hope to agree to illustrate it, then it must be an outstanding work."
"With their current fame, why would they do something like this otherwise?"
"I really hope that fans who bought this book with the same mindset as me will take the time to read it!
This is a truly outstanding work from every angle!
With the teacher's illustrations, it's an amazing collaboration!"
"It really is a great work! Thanks to the recommendation from the mangaka 'Warrior of Love and Hope,' I didn't miss out on such an incredible piece!"
"Maybe this is the magic of words even though we know the inevitable ending is going to be like the ghostly faces of past characters fading away, we can't help but keep reading to experience that last bit of beauty before the end of the world arrives!"
"Even though the first volume hasn't fully unfolded, there's this unspeakable sadness that lingers in my heart."
"I don't know how to describe it, but the author's writing skills are incredible; they made me feel the pain at every moment."
"Honestly, when I first saw the long title, I thought it was just going to be a tragic story wrapped in a fancy package."
"But after reading, the sadness I couldn't express made me realize this is a tragedy with no hope!"
"Strongly recommend this to every reader who likes this style!"
"Could it be that the 'Warrior of Love and Hope'-sensei agreed to illustrate this because from the start, this story was always meant to be a tragedy?"
"I wouldn't rule that out! But of course, I think the work's excellence is also a big reason for that!"
"For someone who enjoys tragedies like me, this was such a fulfilling experience!"
"Ugh, after reading your comments, I suddenly got scared. 'Madoka Magica,' 'Anohana,' those endings made me cry enough as it is. And now here comes another one, is this story really trying to make us cry?!"
As days pass, more and more discussions about the future plot of "WorldEnd" emerge in forums and group chats, sparking curiosity among readers!
Even those who usually enjoy comedy, moe, or harem genres couldn't resist picking it up.
They all wanted to know what made this book so captivating, and they found themselves feeling both pain and joy as they experienced the deep malice of "WorldEnd!"
As they know, readers who enjoy comedy, moe, and harem genres might not dislike tragedies.
Perhaps the type of tragedy they enjoy just hadn't appeared until now.
But "WorldEnd" hooked many readers with its oppressive, unresolved pain, fulfilling that unique "lonely" feeling from their adolescent years.
A week later...
"Akif...Shadow-sensei, doesn't it sound strange? Should I just call you Shadow sensei? Never mind?"
Listening to Machida Sonoko's voice on the phone, Akifumi replied indifferently, "Whatever makes you happy..."
"Shadow-sensei, the sales for the first week of 'WorldEnd' are in!" Machida's voice carried an unmistakable joy.
Akifumi smiled but didn't respond.
There was always someone eager to speak first, but why the rush?
Not getting the response she expected, Machida couldn't help but pout.
"It really is like what Mihari said, you never react to sales, Sensei. It's like you're not interested in royalties."
"Well, whether I know the sales or not doesn't stop me from getting paid, right?"
"True..." Machida shook her head.
She had hoped to see him as excited as the younger newbies, but it seemed like that wasn't happening.
"The first week sales for 'WorldEnd' are 27,000 copies!"
At 600 yen a volume and a 10% royalty rate, that's 1.62 million yen!
Though this is far from the numbers seen with comics, it's still not bad! Especially for the first week.
But this number is a bit lower than Akifumi had expected.
After all, even the first volume of Madoka Magica sold over 60,000 copies, and the second volume almost hit 50,000 on its release day!
Compared to that, 27,000 feels a bit low.
"That's still not too bad, right?"
"..." Machida was silent.
'Was he seriously downplaying it?'
'27,000 copies in the first week!'
'That's enough to hit 100,000 by the end of the month!'
'And 500,000 for a single volume that's an incredible result!!'
'And yet, here he was calling it "not too low"?'
'If any other author heard this, they'd probably want to punch him in the face.'
Despite wanting to complain, Machida couldn't ignore the fact that Akifumi was a rising star in the comic world.
Though she wasn't as familiar with the light novel sales, she had heard from others that this was still a solid number.
Still, comparing comics to light novels is a different thing altogether.
The animation crowd is much wider, while the light novel crowd is narrower.
Machida decided to explain, "Sensei, we can't say it's 'low.' In the light novel world, these first-week sales are considered a hit! This is a super hot work that will definitely reach 500,000 copies!"
"Okay. As long as I didn't embarrass you, Machida-san."
'Embarrass?'
That's impossible!
Other authors will be jealous of this success!
And given that Machida Sonoko had worked hard to get this book published so quickly, she was certainly in line for a nice bonus!
'Now, where can I travel for a vacation...?'
Though "vacation" was a joke, Akifumi couldn't help but fantasize.
"Machida-san, now that the first volume is out, it's time to start planning for the second, right?"
"!!"
Not only did they have the drive to release a second volume so soon, but they also brought it up themselves!
Machida couldn't help but feel a little jealous of Mihari!
Though she also wanted to get started on volume two, the first volume had only just been released a week ago talking about volume two already felt a bit rushed!
With a polite tone, she said, "Sensei, there's no need to rush. We have time for the second volume. Five months, six months the readers won't mind."
"Machida-san, you don't need to be so formal." Akifumi sighed.
"You know, this work is meant to pave the way for my new manga, right?"
"Waiting for readers' feedback is one thing, but I have my own thoughts."
Is this what genius looks like?
Passionate about publishing, unstoppable!
No wonder he managed to complete two works in just six months.
His work ethic is the key to success!
Machida carefully asked, "So, Sensei, do you mean...?"
"Let's release the second volume next month."
"??"
'Was I imagining things?'
Did he just say next month?!
Machida was stunned.
"Next month... is that really possible?" She couldn't believe what she was hearing.
The first volume was just released on October 1st, and now he was talking about releasing the second volume by November 1st? That's barely more than 20 days!
"Actually, I finished the second volume back in September. The third one is almost done too. I calculated it, and releasing it next month is totally feasible!"
"The only thing we need is for you to work a little harder, Machida-san."
Machida, still in disbelief, tried to process what Akifumi just said.
"So... you're serious about releasing it next month?"
He wasn't joking at all.
He was already on track to finish the third volume, and he was pushing to release the second one in a month.
She hesitated but then said, "Sensei, isn't one month too short a time to prepare?"
Considering that the first volume had just been published and the second volume was supposed to be ready in no time... it seemed too fast!
But with Akifumi's passion and confidence, Machida Sonoko realized that nothing was impossible for him.
Daily Uploads!
Unlock bonus chapters by reaching specific milestones with [Power Stone] votes!
Please support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL to access more than 50 advanced chapters. Q-Q
"Is it really that fast?"
Machida Sonoko pondered his words for a moment, then answered firmly.
"Yes, it's fast!"
"For a light novel, it usually takes around three months to fully tap into the potential of a work and convert its fans."
"If we release the second volume on November 1st, some of the potential left in the earlier volumes will be missed."
"The most important thing is that such a fast release pace isn't very wallet-friendly for readers."
"As a result, the sales might actually be lower than the first volume."
"So, I'd appreciate it if you could reconsider."
Akifumi thought for a moment, then replied, "Machida, I don't think these are problems."
"Even if we maximize the potential and peak the readers' expectations, a work can't always maintain its initial sales."
"For the fans who really love this story, I believe they'll find a way to buy the next volume, no matter how tight their budget is."
"On the other hand, only fans who are on the fence will hesitate."
"Yes, this quick pace might lower sales to some extent, but it could also keep the enthusiasm high for those who are passionate about it."
"Besides, isn't the most important thing the quality of the work itself?"
"As long as the quality is guaranteed, short-term sales don't matter much."
And the most important point:
"Once 'WorldEnd' has enough volumes, I can finally release the manga version."
"The light novel will provide a foundation for the manga's release, and in return, the manga will boost the light novel's sales. The final sales could even exceed our expectations!"
"..."
Machida Sonoko was silent for a while, then sighed with a wry smile, "I'm really losing to you, Akifumi-sensei."
This strategy does have a significant chance of working.
But there's still considerable risk involved.
However...
"Since you're so confident, I guess I'll go along with you."
Akifumi smiled, "Thank you for your support, Machida-san."
"I'll send you the content for the second volume by email shortly."
"Should we start preparing for the second volume?"
"Akifumi-sensei, you really are confident!" Machida said with genuine admiration.
Usually, it would take most authors 10 to 20 days just to revise the manuscript after finishing it.
But Akifumi didn't seem to have any of those concerns.
"Well, from my perspective, I feel like the second volume is already good enough."
Akifumi couldn't exactly say that he had just followed the usual publishing template, could he?
After hanging up, Akifumi immediately sent the manuscript to Machida.
It was already late, so he wasn't going to wait for a reply.
He spent a bit more time on his illustrations, then washed up and went to bed.
The next morning, he received a reply from Machida as expected.
"The content is fine. I'll go talk to the editor-in-chief today to make sure the second volume releases on November 1st."
"You've just been busy, and now you're giving me more work? You owe me a few big meals!"
Akifumi smiled and quickly replied, "Thanks, Machida-san. But I can see that you're visibly happyare you sure you're not the one treating me to dinner?"
Maybe it was as she said: she was tired but happy.
After all, bonuses in the editorial world are closely tied to a work's success!
A successful project means more money for the editor too.
It was still early, around 6:30 AM.
Machida had probably not woken up yet, so Akifumi didn't expect any further responses.
After a quick wash-up, Akifumi put on his workout clothes and headed out to begin his daily exercise.
"Wow, tomorrow's already October 20th!"
Time really flew"Madoka Magica" was about to air its third episode.
"I can't wait!"
He was excited not just for the episode itself, but also for the fans' reactions.
October 20th.
In Tanaka's class:
"Hey, Tanaka, are you sure 'Madoka Magica' is as amazing as you say?"
"The characters are cute, sure, but it feels like just another magical girl show. The main character hasn't even transformed yetit's starting to feel a bit dull."
"Even my mom's been giving me weird looks, probably wondering why I suddenly started watching a show aimed at little girls."
Tanaka responded nonchalantly:
"I think no matter what I say, it's better if you just watch it and experience it for yourselves, right?"
"Anyway, the third episode airs tonight. Watch it first and decide if you like it."
"True enough."
"Well, we've watched two episodes, so hopefully the third one has some big twist."
"But I'm mentally preparing myself for disappointment."
"By the way, which character do you like the most?"
"Of course, it's Mami-senpai! Mature, elegant, and well-endowed!"
"Huh? Well-endowed?"
"Her age, of course!"
"No need to explain, we get it."
As the group continued discussing, Tanaka smiled.
Beneath the table, his hand silently pulled out a figurine of Mami-senpai.
'Click.'
He removed the figurine's "cap" and quietly put it back in place, his eyes darkening.
"Tonight... it begins."
As the time drew near, comments on Akifumi's SNS account began pouring in.
"It's probably tonight! What should I do? I'm kind of scared to watch!"
"Mami-senpai: There's nothing left to fear now!!"
"What's there to be scared of? I'm already looking forward to screaming and crying during this episode!"
"?? Are you a devil? You should record it and share it with the boys!"
"Good things shouldn't be kept to yourself, everyone wants to see!"
"Can't wait to see my girlfriend's reaction."
"My girlfriend?? Didn't we all agree to stay single? Who quietly turned into a traitor?"
"..."
Before long, the discussion drifted off-topic, but the general buzz was still focused on what the animation fans, who knew nothing about "Madoka Magica," would think after watching the third episode.
...
At Akifumi's home:
"Why are we having another viewing party for the third episode?!" Akifumi said with some resignation.
"This is the third episode! It's a major turning point in the story!" Eriri said, her voice full of excitement.
"You agree, right, Mahiru?"
"Mm-hmm," Mahiru nodded eagerly, her eyes glued to the screen.
Her enthusiasm was contagious, giving Eriri a huge boost of energy.
Mahiru smiled and said, "Sometimes it's nice to do something together like this."
Seeing how happy the girls were, Akifumi didn't want to dampen their spirits.
"Well, as long as you're happy."
Soon, it was time for the episode to air.
Seeing the title of the third episode, Eriri's happy expression turned into one of exhaustion.
"This is so malicious!"
The third episode's title was already hinting at something ominous.
Anyone who had read the manga knew exactly what it meant.
It was already a classic flag!
Using that phrase as the title felt a bit too much!
Akifumi laughed.
"It's not as bad as it seems."
"Is there really a better way to sum up the central theme of this episode?"
There wasn't really any doubt.
That this episode is gonna hurt a lot of people.
But that didn't stop people from watching it.
It's easy to see that with a title like this, at least 90% of the blame would fall on Akifumi.
So, Eriri decided to throw him a sidelong glance.
Soon enough, the story reached its climax.
In the manga, the atmosphere of the scenes wasn't as intense as in the animation.
We see Kyouko and Mami walking through a completely white space filled with bottles.
It gives off a nostalgic vibe.
As they continue talking, the space around them begins to change.
The colors dim, with a hint of crimson appearing.
The background music becomes dark and tense.
What initially seemed like a normal conversation slowly turns into Kyouko setting up one flag after another.
"That's impressive!" Akifumi remarked, "The atmosphere is built just perfectly."
"Kyouko gains support from Mami, and Mami finds courage through Kyouko to strengthen her resolve!"
"In the end, it all sums up to 'There's nothing left to fear!'"
"Whoever came up with this plot is a genius!"
Even someone like Mahiru couldn't resist rolling her eyes.
"Mugiho-kun, it's impressive, but boasting about yourself like that is a bit much, don't you think?"
'Boasting about myself?'
'I was just saying well, I did draw Madoka Magica'.
'Looking at it now, it does sound a bit self-congratulatory.'
Mashiro suddenly chimed in, "Mugi, you're right, this is a genius idea"
'Good job, Shiro!'
Just as Akifumi was about to speak again, his left hand was suddenly grabbed by Eriri.
Looking over, he saw her usual cheerful face now full of tension.
Her eyes were locked on the TV.
Kyouko and Mami's conversation had just ended.
The camera shifted, and Mami transformed into a magical girl.
The somber tune suddenly became bright and lively.
The dark room was suddenly bathed in cream-colored light.
The extravagant battle scene was dazzling, making everyone's spirits soar!
"There's nothing left to fear!"
The death flag was set.
The clueless anime fans were wide-eyed, exclaiming "So cool!"
The upbeat music paused for a second, and the screen briefly darkened.
The background music then shifted to a more intense tone.
"Tiro Finale."
Mami's small gun transformed into a massive cannon.
Unlike the original manga's contrast of a toothpick cannon, it was now an impressive laser cannon capable of obliterating the enemy with a single shot!
As the blinding light faded, just when they were about to celebrate, a small, pitch-black dot fell from the sky.
The dot quickly expanded, like a prank scare box.
With a playful grin on its face, it lunged at Mami in an instant.
It was really only a split second, but the deliberately slowed-down animation made sure the audience saw everything clearly.
They watched as it slowly opened its mouth, followed by close-up shots of the girls.
Then, it bit down
"Ahh!!" Eriri screamed.
Mahiru's hand had unknowingly grasped Akifumi's, and now she squeezed it tighter in reaction.
Compared to the manga, this scene in the animation was amplified by several times!
Especially after discussions with Shinbo, this version of Madoka Magica was even more intense than the one in the original!
Even Eriri, who was mentally prepared, was thoroughly shocked.
Mahiru, who didn't really care for Madoka Magica, couldn't help but feel tense.
You could easily tell how powerful this scene was!
As for the anime fans who had no idea what was coming, they were completely stunned.
Their minds filled with little question marks.
Some even thought to themselves, "Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?"
They stood there, dazed and confused, until the ending BGM played, snapping them back to reality.
The screening was over.
"This episode was amazing!"
Akifumi stretched, standing up from the couch.
Not only was the plot itself impressive, but the sensation of Eriri resting half her body on him, and the warmth of Mahiru's hand in his, was an unexpected experience.
'This is nice..'
He couldn't help but think that he'd love to have more movie nights like this.
Eriri and Mahiru gave him a slightly resentful glance but didn't say anything.
Only Mashiro, sitting at the end of the couch, nodded and agreed, "It was great"
After seeing the girls off, Akifumi eagerly opened his phone.
Unsurprisingly, Madoka Magica episode 3 was trending at number one!
"Nothing to fear anymore" was also in the top ten!
As for his SNS account, there were countless comments flooding in.
"Madoka Magica episode 3 was amazing! Definitely my most anticipated new release for October!!"
"FK, this is amazing? I've seen the original Madoka Magica and was left stunned!!"
"Scared you even after you've seen the original? Now that's impressive!"
"I can't even find words to describe how great this episode wastruly legendary!!"
"Exactly, that scene was pure genius!! Shinbo's direction and the perfect collaboration with the creator made it unstoppable! 1+1=2+!"
"Hey, that guy who said he was expecting 'more screams'how's he doing now?"
"He got a mix of beatings from both parents and is now lying in bed, can't even get up. His little sister is still crying, and he's lost next month's allowance..."
"Pfft, bro, that's rough! But I'm laughing so hard!!"
"You devils! You knew this was coming, didn't you?!"
"No wonder my classmate kept reminding me to watch Madoka Magica episode 3 today! Looks like they were waiting to mess with me! Just wait until Monday at school, I'll get him good!!"
"Ugh, my Mami-chan! She died so horribly!!"
"I totally cracked up on the spot!!"
"The mangaka is cruel! You kill off such a cute girl like that, I'm seriously going to send him razor blades!!"
"10 million yen bounty on the mangaka's home address!!"
................
At the start, those were all comments from fans who had already watched the episode.
The later comments clearly came from anime fans who were just getting into the series.
Akifumi smiled as he read through the reactions.
The most brilliant part was how Mami's monologue made people fall in love with this honest, strong, yet somewhat stubborn girl, and then, without warning, the knife came.
That sense of gloom, the heartbreaking emotionsit was perfection!
As he thought about it, Akifumi couldn't resist posting an update.
"Just finished watching Madoka Magica episode 3! It was amazing, way beyond my expectations!
The perfect use of color contrasts, the music, the dazzling effects, and of course, that ruthless knife in the end...
Special thanks to Shinbo for his meticulous direction!
I wonder if everyone enjoyed it as much as I did?!
I'm looking forward to the rest of Madoka Magica!"
The post was sent, and within a minute, he was flooded with replies.
The first thing that comes to mind is the overwhelming question marks from fans! .
"Shall we head out now?"
"Be careful on the way."
"Let's go."
"Mm."
Mashiro nodded her little head, clutching her manuscript with both hands, following Akifumi Mugiho closely.
Though it was already late October, the weather hadn't gotten cold yet.
Today, Mashiro was wearing a white dress with a few floral patterns on the hem.
Her fair skin glowed in the sunlight, and her long legs, ivory in tone, were eye-catching.
Her aura was delicate and pure, giving her the presence of a fairy who had descended from the heavens.
Mashiro was now attending Toyogasaki Academy.
It was hard to forget the stir she caused when she first arrived at school.
Even the popularity of Akifumi, the "warrior of love and hope," was overshadowed by her.
He had to admit that, thanks to her, many of his troubles were eased.
At the same time, he learned an important lesson:
Trusting a girl to keep a secret was as unreliable as believing that a pyramid scheme could actually make you money.
As Mashiro appeared at school more often, the initial commotion began to fade.
Now, most people didn't disturb her.
It had been a while since Mashiro started drawing her manga, and she had already finished the first chapter.
After meeting with Mihari, they had agreed to meet at Shueisha today.
Akifumi was deep in thought, not letting his attention slip away from Mashiro.
Suddenly, he noticed her stop in her tracks.
"What's wrong?" he asked.
Mashiro didn't answer, her eyes focused on a nearby convenience store.
"Are you hungry?"
"Mm."
Mashiro nodded, her face showing little emotion, yet her demeanor was as cute and obedient as a pet waiting for a treat.
"Wait here."
Akifumi smiled and entered the store. He came back with three ring cakes, handing them to her.
"Here."
Mashiro took the cakes, her eyes narrowing with pleasure as she smiled faintly.
Taking small bites of the cake, she hesitated, then offered it to Akifumi.
"Here."
Her gaze was firmly locked on the bread, a clear reluctance on her face.
Akifumi chuckled, "If you're so reluctant, you don't have to give it to me."
Mashiro stubbornly shook her head. "Good things should be shared."
"In that case, I won't hold back."
Akifumi smiled, tearing off a small piece and popping it into his mouth.
Seeing this, Mashiro visibly relaxed, her nervous expression fading. She continued eating the cake in small bites, content.
Seeing her happy, Akifumi casually asked, "By the way, does Mashiro have a limit on how many ring cakes she can eat in a week?"
"Three."
"And is this the fourth one this week?"
"Yes."
Mashiro answered without thinking, then quickly realized what she had said.
Her small body shivered slightly, and her eyes widened with a nervous look.
Her protective stance was so cute that Akifumi couldn't help but laugh.
He reached over and ruffled her head. "Don't worry, I won't tell Mahiru."
At 162 cm, Mashiro was already quite tall compared to other girls, but every time, he felt the urge to pat her head, almost as if she were a child.
Maybe it was the contrast between their mental and emotional states that made it feel so natural.
Hearing his words, Mashiro sighed in relief and quickly finished the cake, looking at him with a pout. "Mugi, bad."
Her voice, just like Kato'sflat and unremarkableyet with a hint of reproach, felt oddly endearing.
"Didn't Mashiro sneak some cake behind Mahiru's back?"
"Mm."
Mashiro was at a loss for words, quickly turning her head away as if she hadn't heard him.
Her childlike behavior was simply too adorable. Akifumi couldn't resist pinching her soft cheek.
The rest of the walk was silent.
They soon arrived at Shueisha. After a short wait in the small office, Mihari briskly entered.
"Sorry to keep you waiting."
As soon as Mihari saw the two sitting inside like a perfect couple, her eyes widened in admiration.
"You're both so talented for your agehow did you choose this path instead of just relying on your looks?"
After exchanging pleasantries, Mihari, curious, asked, "Akifumi-san, have you seen Shiina-san work?"
"No."
Akifumi answered honestly. Having read the original work, he wasn't particularly hopeful about Mashiro's debut manga.
Thinking of this, he decided to add, "Though I haven't seen it, I think it's best not to set your expectations too high, Otosuna-san."
Mihari rolled her eyes. "Do you know whose work this is?"
"The world-renowned oil painting master, Shiina Mashiro's debut manga!"
"And you're not setting your expectations high?"
"If it weren't for Minano-san stopping us, the Chief Editor would have come along too."
"..."
So this was Mashiro's leverage?
It made sense. If her artwork could sell for millions of euros, then bringing a high-caliber artist like her to do manga would naturally require top-tier treatment.
Of course, Mashiro probably didn't think of herself as someone special.
But even so, she still didn't have anything that would truly grab attentionbesides her talent for drawing.
Realizing this, Akifumi gave up on trying to advise her. "Well, if you're happy, then go ahead."
Mashiro, with respect, handed over her work.
"Thank you."
"Ms. Shiina, you're too kind!"
Mihari was taken aback, her nervousness evident.
She quickly began flipping through the manuscript to cover up his unease.
The exquisite art style immediately impressed Mihari.
"This is amazing!" she said. "It's definitely a step above even the most talented artists from 'Love and Hope.' It's almost like a dimension-shifting impact."
However, as she kept turning the pages, her expression grew more and more troubled.
Akifumi watched with amusement as the scene unfolded.
At just 20 pages, it didn't take long to reach the end.
Silence.
A long silence.
"So, what do you think?" Akifumi asked.
Mihari snapped out of her daze, uncertain of how to respond.
She glanced at Mashiro, who was waiting expectantly, her face unreadable.
After a moment of careful thought, Mihari flipped to page 8 and asked, "Shiina-san"
"Can I ask why the main couple decides to start dating in this scene?"
"Because they like each other."
"??"
Mihari, still unfamiliar with Mashiro's style, had trouble understanding the depth of her simple two-word answer.
"Because they like each other, so they decide to start dating."
Wait, why did I suddenly become the translator?
""
Mihari sighed, finally giving in to her frustrations. "But why would they suddenly decide to confess their feelings when they haven't really spoken much before?"
"Secret crush."
This time, Mihari understood without needing further explanation. The characters had been secretly in love with each other and decided to confess and become a couple.
"But nobody just confesses out of nowhere during a secret crush!" Mihari finally couldn't hold back her complaints. "What happened in between!?"
"Isn't it obvious?" Mashiro said innocently.
""
Mihari, head in her hands, placed the manuscript back on the desk, wondering how to even begin explaining things to Mashiro.
Upon seeing the expression on Mihari's face, Akifumi couldn't help but feel a slight curiosity about the comic that Shiina Mashiro had drawn.
"Can I take a look at it?"
"Sure." Mashiro nodded, and Akifumi wasted no time grabbing the comic and starting to read.
The story was simplea boy and a girl like each other, eventually come together, and live happily ever after, eventually tying the knot.
After finishing, Akifumi fought back a chuckle, "This isn't so bad, is it?"
"Really, you think it's good?" Mashiro's eyes lit up with hope.
Akifumi grinned and ruffled her hair, to which she squinted her eyes in enjoyment.
"For your first attempt at drawing a comic, this is pretty good."
Looking at Akifumi, who was treating Mashiro like a doting parent, Mihari couldn't help but mentally roll her eyes. 'Don't keep spoiling her.'
She let out a tired sigh before continuing, "Maybe it's good, but a story like this would never get published."
"Why?"
Mashiro didn't understand.
Mihari explained, "In the earlier pages, the focus is mostly on the minor details around the characters."
"They only have a couple of conversations about school work. But then, on page 8, suddenly they're confessing to each other and becoming a couple."
Mashiro frowned.
"But why? What reason do they have to get together?"
Mashiro, serious as ever, replied simply, "Because of a crush."
"Hahahaha!"
Akifumi couldn't hold back, wiping the tears of laughter from his eyes, "Well, as a sci-fi story, it's not bad."
Mihari shot him a fierce glare, "Stop making it worse!"
"Huh?"
"I'm sorry!" Mihari, suddenly reminded of how frightening Akifumi could be, apologized quickly.
"Anyway, Shiina-san, you should think more about why the two characters got together. What event made them brave enough to confess?"
"I understand." Mashiro nodded, still confused, but willing to listen to the advice.
Mihari looked at Akifumi and muttered, "Aren't you two really close? Why don't you just teach her?"
"Well," Akifumi waved his hand dismissively, "You can't rush things like that. As she experiences more, Mashiro will naturally get better at drawing comics."
Mihari shook her head.
Though she didn't entirely understand, she couldn't argue as an outsider.
"By the way, Food Wars is going to debut in the first issue of November."
"You should just tell Eriri about it."
'Of course, I will talk to the author directly!' Akifumi thought to himself.
'But if this childhood friend remembers, giving her a surprise later would make for a nice gesture.'
He had to suppress the urge to comment on the fact that Mashiro had so many beautiful girls around her and was still single.
It felt too awkward to say.
Was Akifumi unaware of why Mihari mentioned this?
Not at all.
He just hadn't figured out how to balance his relationships with the different girls around him yet.
It wasn't a romance novel where a guy could just coast by with good looks and drawing talent.
'Wake up. If you're this naive, then you deserve to stay single.'
"Oh, by the way, when will your next work be finished?" Mihari asked.
"Don't worry, I'll get it to you before Madoka Magica finishes its serialization."
Mihari smiled, "As reliable as ever!"
After finishing up the discussion, the two left Shueisha.
"Are you thinking about what Otosuna-san said?" Akifumi asked.
"Mm-hmm."
Mashiro nodded, her face still clouded with confusion.
Seeing this, Akifumi paused for a moment before asking, "Mashiro, do you like Madoka Magica?"
Mashiro thought for a moment before shaking her head.
"I mean... before, I saw a little boy reading it at the art exhibit, and I was curious about what was so interesting to him."
"So that's what made you want to learn comics in Japan?"
"Yes."
'So it wasn't just about liking the story? It was something deeper,' Akifumi thought.
Not wanting to delve too deeply, he just said, "Well, that's not really important."
Then, after thinking for a moment, he added, "After watching Madoka, did you ever wonder why Madoka decided to become a magical girl?"
Mashiro thought for a moment before answering simply, "For everyone sake."
She meant all the characters who appeared in the story.
"That's right."
Akifumi smiled, nodding.
"Mami, as Madoka's guide, helped her realize how harsh being a magical girl was. Sayaka and Kyoko revealed parts of the cruel truth. Homura, though initially hard to understand, eventually showed Madoka that she was fighting for her."
"And when the Night of Witches came, Homura couldn't stop it alone. The result of failing to stop it was that everyone would die."
"Everything led Madoka to understand why she became a magical girl and what her true reason was."
"So, what you need to think about, Mashiro, is what brings two characters who have no interaction to finally come together. What events gave them the courage to confess to each other?"
"Not just the simple feelings like 'I like you' or 'I've had a crush on you.'"
"Because everyone knows that for a relationship to start, there has to be mutual attraction, but what really matters is the journey that gets them there."
"Do you understand?"
Mashiro looked deep in thought for a moment, then nodded.
"I think I get it. It's not about having them start a relationshipit's about what makes them decide to."
"Exactly! You're getting it!" Akifumi grinned, ruffling her hair again.
This time, Mashiro didn't smile in enjoyment but instead was lost in her thoughts.
After a few moments, she looked up at him and said firmly, "Akifumi, teach me how to draw comics."
"Why?"
"Why the sudden urge to learn?"
"Because I need to know how to draw comics... it's really important to me"
Akifumi was taken aback.
Looking into Mashiro's determined eyes, he suddenly understood why she wanted to draw comics.
Maybe others, especially top-tier oil painters, would think it was a waste of time.
But for Mashiro, she understood something deeper: she was stuck in a creative block.
No matter how much she painted, she wasn't growing anymore.
But in comics, she found her potential for improvement.
'She may look clueless, but this girl is surprisingly sharp and perceptive,' Akifumi thought to himself.
He shook his head. "The way I teach might not be the best fit."
"Is it about drawing other people's comics?"
"Exactly."
Mashiro replied without any confusion, "After today, I realize I'm still far from drawing real comics. Before I can do that, I need to improve."
.........
[TL Note]
Hey there! If you're enjoying this, be sure to check out
p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL
Please remove the hyphen to access the page normally! Just a heads-up, there will be new advanced chapters every day in there! And thank you so much for reading!
Akifumi shook his head.
"The way I teach might not be the best fit for you."
"Is it about drawing other people's comics?" Mashiro asked
"Exactly."
"After today, I realize I'm still far from drawing real comics. Before I can do that, I need to improve." Mashiro replied without any confusion.
"Have you made up your mind?"
Mashiro nodded seriously. "Yes."
"If you've decided, then I won't hold back."
"As long as it makes you happy, I will do whatever you want."
'Huh?'
'Why does that sound a little... off?'
Pushing aside the strange thought in his mind, Akifumi nodded.
"Well, since you've made up your mind, I'll teach you how to draw comics when we get back."
"Please train me to become an adult."
!!
It wasn't just my imagination!!
Akifumi suddenly felt a wave of guilt.
Looking around to make sure no one was nearby, he sighed in relief.
Otherwise, who knows what kind of looks they'd get, or worse, someone might even call the cops on them!?
"Don't use words that could easily be misunderstood like that!"
"What's wrong with it?"
Mashiro blinked, her face full of innocence and confusion.
"No, never mind."
"But next time, please avoid using the word 'train'."
"Oh."
She nodded obediently, though still unsure why.
'Is this what it feels like to have a new disciple?'
And one that's a beautiful girl, no less.
This world is truly strange.
As for what Akifumi would use to teach her, it would naturally be Guilty Crown.
Over these past days, whether it was Guilty Crown or WorldEnd, Akifumi had already drawn an entire volume's worth!
What he would have Mashiro do was simple:
Take the Guilty Crown content he'd drawn and trace over it.
Different people needed different approaches.
If he just taught her about character design or the storyline like he did with Eriri, it would be no different than letting her continue making things up on her own.
Through tracing and her daily life, she would slowly come to understand what makes a story, and how one should go about creating a comic.
"Well, let's head back for now. The lunch should be almost ready, right?"
"Mm." Mashiro nodded.
Under the sun, their shadows were close together.
Monday.
After the quiet weekend, things were bustling once more.
In the classroom where Tanaka, Tadakuni, and the others were, it was especially noisy first thing in the morning.
"Tanaka!!"
It was a roar full of malice from his friends.
After a brief escape attempt, Tanaka was eventually cornered in the back of the classroom.
As for his usual good friends, Tadakuni and Tabata, they had already run off as soon as they saw things weren't looking good.
Shivering, Tanaka flashed a pleading smile.
He raised both hands. "Guys, let's talk about this, okay?"
"This killing intent is so thick, it feels like you guys trying to kill me!"
"If you get reported, it won't be good for you, right?"
Tanaka's words made them hesitate for a moment.
But...
"You didn't do this on purpose, did you?!"
"Do what on purpose?"
Tanaka blinked in confusion.
"Madoka Magica, episode 3!!"
As soon as these words were said, their resentment almost turned into something tangible.
"Ah, you're talking about Mami-senpai, right?"
"You knew?!"
Tanaka waved his hand, signaling his friends to calm down. "I know you're upset, but please don't rush."
"As a manga fan, I know the plot is totally unpredictable, right?"
"So you planned to trick us from the start?!"
"Am I that kind of person?"
Tanaka said with great righteousness: "It's because I know Mami-senpai's death and the following events that I understandthis is a story that absolutely can't be missed!"
"Tell me, after watching episode 3, do you still think Madoka Magica is just an ordinary series?"
"Don't you want to see what happens next?"
"Well..."
The group of friends hesitated.
Haha, as expected!
Even though they usually claim they'd never watch a series with such a "sharp edge," after seeing it, they were crying and begging for more!?
Tanaka could barely hold back his laughter.
"Let me ask you, was Mami-senpai's scene amazing or what? Wasn't it shocking enough?"
His friends all nodded honestly.
"Is it really my fault for making sure you didn't miss out on such a masterpiece?"
"Hey, no way!"
"Tanaka, trust us, we didn't mean it like that!"
"It's just..."
"You thought I was trying to trick you?"
Tanaka spoke with great dignity: "Am I that kind of person? I just wanted to share a good story with you! But if you're going to think like that, I won't tell you about the next great anime!"
"No, no, Tanaka, you're right!"
"We'll buy you lunch!"
"We'll get you soda!"
Tanaka nodded in satisfaction.
When he returned to his seat, he saw the two traitors, Tadakuni and Tabata.
Tadakuni avoided his gaze. "Are you okay?"
"Ha, traitors!"
"We were in it together, and you pushed me out to take the fall?!"
"Sorry, please forgive us!"
"This time, for WorldEnd Volume 2, you'll pay!"
"No problem!"
"We'll handle it!" Tanaka finally nodded with satisfaction.
Similar little scenes were playing out at other schools as well.
"By the way, the school festival is coming up, right?" Kato's words pulled Akifumi out of his thoughts.
He sighed heavily, "Please, don't remind me."
The sports festival had just ended last week, and next month, the school festival would be hereanother hassle.
Kato's mind was oddly aligned with his.
She, too, thought of the sports festival.
"Speaking of which, Akifumi, you were quite the star at the sports festival."
"Some of the younger students were really over the top."
Thinking about it, Akifumi felt even more drained.
Though he hadn't received much attention before this year, ever since the sports festival, his shoe locker was filled with love letters every day.
"I should've held back a little."
Kato wiggled her fingers. "No way."
"If you didn't show your full strength on the field, it would've been disrespectful to everyone!"
"Is Kato the type to care about things like that?"
"Well, you misunderstood, Akifumi."
Hmph.
Akifumi rolled his eyes, not believing a word of what she said.
Later in class, it was no surprise that the upcoming school festival was announced, with students needing to be nominated for committees, and preparations for activities.
Unsurprisingly, his evening would be delayed after school.
Exhausting.
At 6:00 PM, Akifumi, Mashiro, and Mahiru finally arrived home.
They were nearly two hours later than usual.
"This is such a hassle!"
Though Akifumi had managed to avoid being part of the organizing committee, the class activities were unavoidable.
"I'm really looking forward to seeing you in a butler outfit, Akifumi," Mahiru teased, smiling.
Mashiro, nibbling on a piece of cake like a small squirrel, looked like she was enjoying the spectacle.
"I can't wait," she agreed.
After a class vote, the chosen activity was a butler caf.
Last year, it had been a haunted house.
"Why not a maid caf?"
He was really looking forward to seeing Mahiru and Kato dressed as maids.
One would be expressionless, while the other would greet him with a sweet smile and say something like, "Welcome, my master, I am your humble servant," or something along those lines.
The black knee-high socks and the white front skirt created an absolute realm of beauty.
Just thinking about it makes it amazing, right?
After making this remark, Akifumi glanced at Mashiro.
"It's only Monday, and you've already devoured an entire round cake, Mashiro."
"There are still six days left, you know?"
"!!"
The girl, who had been happily eating her cake, suddenly looked at him with a mournful gaze.
"Mugi, you're mean."
Mashiro's complaint almost felt like a reward, and Akifumi couldn't help but smile in satisfaction.
"You guys go ahead, I've got something to do. I'll head to the back home for a bit."
"Okay."
Akifumi returned to his apartement.
This morning, he had received news from Machida Sonoko that the second volume of WorldEnd was confirmed for release.
Clearly, the editorial team had put in some extra hours over the weekend.
Next up was similar work to what they did last time, and Akifumi wasn't exempt from helping out with publicity.
But this time, he didn't plan on using his main account for the announcement.
The first time he used it to explain his debut as an illustrator, but there was no need to use it a second time.
Coincidentally, he had just gotten his new account "" (Shadow) verified.
Although he had almost no followers at the moment, it felt more appropriate to announce the news there.
He logged into his new account.
Upon seeing the number of followers, he was a bit taken aback.
"10,000 followers already!? Wow."
He remembered that he'd only applied for the account on Sunday.
That meant in just two days, the account had gained 10,000 followers.
"Looks like WorldEnd is more influential than I thought!"
He glanced through the fan comments.
"Finally! The author's verified account! So happy!!"
"WorldEnd is amazing! The unique sorrow it brings makes me reflect! I love it so much! I'll continue supporting you!!"
"Can't wait for volume two!!"
"Huh? The author hasn't posted anything yet? Are you shy~?"
The messages were full of enthusiasm, all supporting the work and him.
It was clear that WorldEnd had truly resonated with the fans!
There were some fans wondering why he hadn't posted anything yet.
As for the negative comments, there weren't many, but of course, they existed.
Even world-famous masterpieces didn't get universal praise, so what more for a light novel?
Akifumi's mindset had long been calm, especially after Madoka Magica had dealt with backlash when Mami-senpai died in the story.
He briefly considered what to post, finally deciding on this message:
"I'm Shadow, and with the help of Fujimi editors, I've finally verified my account."
"Thank you all for your attention and support for WorldEnd."
"Volume two will be released on the 1st of next month."
"In this volume, the fairy soldiers head to the final battleground, where William, with the responsibility of the next generation, and the fairy soldier girlChthollygo to Floating Island No. 11 for a suitability check and receive the news of the 'last mission'."
"The illustrations in this volume are once again by my favorite artist, 'The Warrior of Love and Hope'-sensei, and I'm sure the artwork will meet your expectations."
"I hope to continue receiving your support."
"Thank you."
Compared to The Warrior of Love and Hope's lively tone, Shadow's style was much more composed, marking a clear distinction between their personas.
After posting, the comments flooded in quickly.
Though not as fast as the other account, within ten minutes, Akifumi was overwhelmed by the sheer number of messages.
"!! The author is alive, gotcha!!"
"Wow! That was so fast!! I love how fast you are, Shadow-sensei!!"
"Is this speed even real? It's unbelievable how fast it is!!"
"Volume one just released 20 days ago! And now, volume two is coming! Ugh, my wallet!!"
"My wallet? Isn't it coming out in November? My allowance will be here just in time!!"
"I'm so excited for volume two! I'll definitely buy it no matter what!!"
"Hmm, it's coming out fast. Is the quality okay?"
"No need to rush! Even if it takes 3 or 4 months to release, I won't mind as long as the quality stays the same!"
"I'm worried the second volume might not be as good"
"I'll wait a bit before deciding whether to buy."
At first, fans were all excited about the arrival of volume two, but soon enough, some began to voice concerns about its quality.
How many of them were truly worried and how many were just trolling? Well, only they knew.
In any case, thanks to the SNS updates from the author, along with the promotion, more than 90% of fans had heard about the release date for volume two on November 1st.
Time flew by, and before they knew it, November 1st had arrived.
Coincidentally, just like the last time, the release date fell on a Wednesday.
Since seeing WorldEnd, Hikari Nohara had been much less motivated at work.
He was no longer working himself to exhaustion; after all, finishing his work early only led to more tasks and overtime. It was better to take it slow.
He was eagerly anticipating volume two.
Although there were some concerns online about the quality, he wanted to judge it for himself after reading it.
During lunch break, Hikari rushed to the nearest bookstore.
"What? Sold out!?"
He couldn't believe his eyes. But when the store owner shrugged helplessly and said they were sold out, he had no choice but to try other stores.
"These guys"
He recalled all the people online complaining about the decline in quality while still buying the book like crazy.
"Such hypocrites!!"
Well, complaining now wouldn't help. He just hoped other bookstores still had copies.
Luckily, fate was on his side. At the second bookstore, he managed to get the last copy of volume two.
Relieved, he cursed again under his breath.
"Damn it!"
After getting back to his desk, he barely made it through the afternoon and took the rest of the day off for a sick day.
He returned home and, without even touching the fast food he'd picked up, dove straight into reading WorldEnd.
A few hours later, having finished the second volume, Hikari sighed deeply.
The quality was just as good as expected, but why did he suddenly lose his appetite?
Compared to the first volume, the second volume of WorldEnd was undoubtedly even more popular.
You see, according to the latest sales statistics, as of the 20th of last month, the first volume had sold 96,000 copies!
And this number continues to grow by several thousand copies each day.
As Machida Sonoko said, there's still a huge gap between where it is now and when its potential is fully exhausted.
The sales numbers are just mind-blowing!
Along with the incredible sales, the fanbase has grown to over 90,000 people, and their enthusiasm has caused many bookstores to sell out of WorldEnd.
Only a few smaller, more remote stores still had a couple of copies left.
For the fans who got their hands on it early, they couldn't wait to dive into the next part of the story as soon as they had a moment.
By 11 PM that night, there were explosive discussions across light novel forums and chat groups:
"I owe an apology to sensei. When I first bought the second volume of WorldEnd, I was doubtful, but after reading it, I can only say... it was amazing!"
"If the first volume was a good wine, then the second volume is like an aged vintage. It's so delicious, I couldn't put it down!"
"It's clear that the first volume of WorldEnd is a mature commercial work. It perfectly captures the sadness of the story, targeting a specific audience. But the second volume is a huge leap forward! The plot twists are so perfectly timed, the story keeps escalating!"
"In this volume, we see Chtholly's choices, William's emotional struggles, and how these contrasting feelingsone cold and detached, the other warmcombine to add more heat to the story."
"Both of them are on different battlefields, with completely different fates. It's keeping me on edge, and I'm even more excited to see what happens next!"
"I don't really care about all that, I just know that this volume made me even sadder, especially Chtholly's storyit almost brought me to tears."
"+1, the story is amazing, and the impact of the second volume is huge."
"As a thirty-something wizard, even I'm starting to want to fall in love!"
"The quality of this volume is even better than the first! For fans who were worried that the fast release would mean a drop in quality, you can rest easy and just enjoy!"
"Really? It's easy to say when you're not the one running around for two hours after work, only to find every bookstore is sold out!"
"Exactly! Everyone online was saying the speed would hurt the quality, but now they're all rushing to buy it! Has anyone seen any second-hand copies yet? I'm not sure when we'll get a reprint."
"I bet those who were complaining about the release speed were just trying to stir up trouble!"
"Huh, I went to buy it this morning, and there were still plenty in stock. I honestly thought the second volume was going to flop!"
After getting their hands on the second volume, many fans couldn't help but praise it, and even some popular bloggers posted lengthy reviews, drawing in even more enthusiastic fans.
For those who missed out on the second volume, there was a lot of complaining, but one thing was clearWorldEnd Volume 2 was definitely not going to sell less than the first volume!
The next afternoon, after school, as soon as Akifumi got home, he received a congratulatory call from Machida.
"Congratulations, Sensei." Her voice was brimming with uncontainable joy, making it easy to imagine how good her day had been.
Akifumi smiled. "Did the first-day sales come in?"
"If I remember correctly, last time you didn't call me until a week after the release," he teased.
"For a new author and a new book, we need more time to figure out the full picture," Machida replied without hesitation.
"Calling it too early would just add pressure on the author," she added.
Akifumi chuckled.
He wasn't really bothered about the first-day sales.
Even though WorldEnd eventually became a hit, with its popularity peaking in 2015 and earning several awards, its journey was far from smooth.
After the second volume's release, the series was almost dropped, only surviving thanks to its strong reputation and fan support.
When Akifumi decided to venture into light novels, he didn't have huge expectations.
He figured that even if the sales were modest, they could push out some comics later on to boost the novels' numbers.
But to his surprise, things were going far better than he expectedWorldEnd had already taken off.
"Anyway, what were the first-day sales?" Akifumi asked with a smile.
"11,000 copies!" Machida couldn't help but smile even more, her excitement clear in her voice.
"Most importantly, the initial print run was only 12,000 copies, so we sold almost all of them on the first day!"
"Congratulations, Machida-san," Akifumi responded.
"Ha, thanks..." Machida began to thank him but suddenly paused and said with a mock frown, "But wait, isn't WorldEnd your book? Why are you congratulating me?"
"If WorldEnd sells well, you'll get a nice bonus, right? Doesn't that deserve congratulations?" Akifumi chuckled.
"Well, technically, us editors are just underpaid workers doing our job, so there's no real reason for congratulations," Machida grumbled.
Akifumi couldn't help but laugh.
Even though the lower-level editors were working hard for their paycheck, the chief editor at a major publishing house like Machida was more of an industry elite.
"But anyway, thank you for telling me the good news," Akifumi continued.
"Now that the second volume is doing so well, the third volume's release should be no problem, right?"
"The third volume!? Already?!" Machida's eyes twitched at the mention of the next book.
It had only been one day since the second volume's release, and Akifumi was already talking about the third?
If anyone else worked like that, they'd be lucky to keep up with such a fast pace!
"But, yes, of course," Machida sighed, finally letting it go. "I guess we can start talking about the third volume now..."
The second volume had a lot of content ready in advance, so the third volume would probably take at least two months to be publish.
If things continue like this, with a new volume released every month, her body won't be able to handle it!
"That's how it is? Well, I'll speed things up on my end," Akifumi said.
"Thank you for your hard work, Shadow-sensei!" replied Machida, her voice laced with appreciation.
After hanging up the phone, Akifumi looked at the 100,000-word manuscript on his computer screen and muttered to himself:
"Machida-san is saying this now... If I turn in Volume 3 in about 10 days, it should be fine, right?"
After all, she did say that the faster it's done, the better.
With that thought, Akifumi casually closed the document on his screen.
The first print run of WorldEnd Volume 2 was 100,000 copies. That meant Akifumi would earn 6 million yen in royalties!
For someone whose savings had already crossed into the nine-digit range, 6 million yen wasn't even noteworthy.
Madoka had been on sale for nearly half a year now, and its combined sales of two volumes had already reached an astonishing 1.55 million copies.
The royalties from this alone amounted to 137.64 million yen!
While Anohana didn't quite match Madoka's success, it had still sold 920,000 copies, contributing 81.7 million yen in royalties.
With magazine serializations, Madoka's animation, and merchandise, Akifumi's savings had now surpassed 300 million yen.
So, 6 million yen really wasn't much at all.
Stepping out of his room, he saw Mashiro sitting on the couch, focused on her pink drawing tablet.
Mahiru was busy in the kitchen, and Eriri was absent due to something she had to take care of.
Just as Akifumi was about to sit on the other side of the couch and check his phone again, the doorbell suddenly rang.
Daily Uploads!
By voting with [Power Stone] reach 100/200/300/400/500/600 Power Stones To unlock Bonus Chapters!
Support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL and read upto 50+ Advanced Chapters!
Akifumi furrowed his brow in confusion.
"That's odd. Who could it be at this hour?"
Eriri had a key, so she could just come in.
And the other tenants in the building weren't very social, so it was unlikely to be anyone else.
Although he was puzzled, Akifumi walked toward the door.
Instead of opening it right away, he peered through the peephole.
As the person outside took a few steps back, Akifumi was able to get a better look at them, but this only deepened his confusion, leaving him dumbfounded.
'Isn't this the world of a slice of life anime?' he thought.
Logically speaking, this person shouldn't be here.
Standing outside was a mature woman who also felt rather uneasy.
"I've messed this up" she muttered.
"I was supposed to finish this task by mid-October, but I've been delaying it until now. I'm such a failure."
At the sound of her sigh, her rounded figure swayed slightly.
'Click.'
The door opened from the inside.
"Um, who are you?" Akifumi asked, feigning confusion.
The woman, still sighing, smiled warmly.
"Hello! I'm Yor Briar, your new neighbor who just moved in next door. This is a small gift as a token of my appreciation. I hope we'll get along well in the future!"
She handed over the gift.
Yor Briar was dressed in a white coat with a black dress underneath.
Her black stockings and heels that were about 5 cm tall accentuated her tall, curvaceous figure.
Her delicate makeup highlighted her alluring eyes, high nose, and soft pink lips.
Despite not showing much skin, she exuded a captivating charm, every movement drawing attention.
She was Yor Briar, a character from the anime 'Spy x Family'.
'Why was she here in this world???' Akifumi couldn't make sense of it, so he gave up thinking about it for a moment.
With a smile, he accepted the gift and greeted her.
"Hello, Yor Briar-san. Welcome to the neighborhood."
"Would you like to come in and sit for a while?"
Yor hesitated before nodding, "Well, if you insist, I won't be shy."
'Although I don't know why you're here in this world, your identity must be the same, right?' Akifumi wondered inwardly.
Assassin... Thorn Princess...
Knowing who she was didn't make him feel too worried.
An assassin wouldn't casually appear in front of their target like this. But...
'Why did she move in and come to visit me in person?' Akifumi was still puzzled.
If she had a mission, shouldn't it be more discreet?
Maybe her identity had changed in this world?
'Or maybe she have a completely different identity now...' Akifumi thought, his smile not faltering.
Just then, Mahiru stepped out of the kitchen, wiping her hands on a towel.
The moment her eyes landed on Yor, they widened in surprise. She blinked, tilting her head slightly, clearly curious. Mahiru asked, "Mugiho-kun Who is this?"
Akifumi, noticing her curiosity, gave a small smile. "Ah, Mahiru, this is Yor Briar," he said, gesturing toward her.
"She's new around here."
Yor, ever polite but a little reserved, nodded gracefully and offered a gentle smile.
"Nice to meet you," she said, her voice soft, but friendly.
"Nice to meet you as well. My nama is Shiina Mahiru," she introduced herself, her voice as sweet as always.
Yor took her hand, returning the friendly gesture. "It's a pleasure," she replied, a small smile tugging at her lips.
After the introductions, Yor sat on the couch.
"Oh, and by the way, Eriri called earlier," Akifumi said, glancing at the table full of dishes.
"She said she had something to do today and wouldn't be coming."
Looking at the table of food, Akifumi couldn't help but feel a bit helpless.
"She could've told me earlier."
"Well, since Briar-san is here, isn't that a happy coincidence?" Mahiru smiled and suggested,
"Briar-san, would you like to join us for dinner?"
Yor hesitated, wanting to decline, but the delicious smell of the food tempted her.
In the end, she blushed and nodded.
"Well, I suppose I won't be polite."
After sitting down at the table, Yor eyed the dish in front of her, a slight hesitation in her expression.
"Go ahead, Briar-san! Eat as much as you want!" Mahiru said with an encouraging smile.
Yor hesitated for only a moment, her curiosity piqued by how beautiful the dish looked.
She picked up a fish with her chopsticks, admiring the careful way Mahiru had plated everything.
With a smile of appreciation, she took a bite.
Yor couldn't help but exclaim, "This is so delicious!"
Mahiru smiled shyly, her cheeks tinged with a hint of pink.
"Shiina-san, would you mind teaching me how to cook?" Yor asked, her voice filled with genuine curiosity.
"Briar-san, please don't be so formal. Just call me Mahiru," she said, her tone warm and inviting.
Mashiro who had been quietly eating briefly glanced up at Yor body, then quickly looked back at her own. Muttering quietly, she replied, "You weren't invited here."
Akifumi sighed, shaking his head as he softly pat her head.
She looked up at him, her expression softening as a contented smile spread across her face.
Before the conversation could continue back to Yor asking Mahiru how to cook, Akifumi interrupted.
"Yor Briar your name doesn't sound like a typical Japanese name. Did you just move to this country?"
His thoughts wandered for a moment.
'Letting her into the kitchen would be a disaster. Her cooking It's full of dark energy that even someone like "Twilight" wouldn't survive. he is not gonna gamble with his life!.'
Yor smiled, a little nervously.
"Actually, my mother is from here, and I've always lived in this country. I was just relocated for work. This is my first time in a big city, and I'm still getting used to it. It feels a little overwhelming."
Her confident explanation seemed genuine, and Akifumi didn't suspect anything at first.
But then, a sudden thought crossed his mind, sending a chill down his spine:
'Wait she is not lying about this right?'
After dinner, Yor didn't linger. She quickly stood up and took her leave.
"Yor-san is a bit... strange," Mashiro remarked, her voice quiet as she broke the silence.
"Strange?" Mahiru blinked, a bit confused. "I actually think Yor-san is pretty great."
'She's so gentle, poised, and incredibly beautiful!'
As Mashiro thought of Yor's curvy yet tall figure, a faint hint of envy flickered in her eyes.
Though her own figure wasn't bad, it seemed somewhat youthful in comparison.
Mashiro shook her head, not offering further explanation.
Instead, she turned her gaze toward Akifumi, her eyes filled with an expectant look.
Akifumi gently patted Mashiro's long, smooth hair, his smile soft and reassuring.
"Everyone has their own secrets," he said calmly.
"Yor-san probably just concealed parts of her identity out of necessity."
"It's not really that strange."
"Oh," Mashiro murmured, nodding thoughtfully.
Her eyes, however, sparkled with happiness, as if a puzzle had just been solved.
"Concealed her identity?" Mahiru looked at Akifumi, puzzled.
"Well..." Akifumi chuckled and explained, "Yor-san is dressed in high-end clothes, but claims she's never been to a big city like Tokyo, right? Doesn't that seem sound a little strange?"
"Eh!" Now that she thought about it, Mahiru recalled that while the outfit was pretty basic, the labels weren't from cheap brands.
She had worn similar clothes a few times for important events when she was younger.
"So why did Miss Yor say that?" Mahiru asked.
"Probably for some reason she couldn't avoid." Akifumi smiled, "As long as we know she's not a bad person, that's all that matters."
"True." Seeing that the girls no longer dwelling on it, Akifumi withdrew his gaze.
'I wonder how Yor's skills are in this world.'
If they're like the original, maybe she could teach me something?
'Though I need to fix my relationship with these girl first!' With a sigh, Akifumi returned to his room to continue working.
Both the beginnings of Guilty Crown and WorldEnd were nearing completion, with their first chapters being written and drawn.
Meanwhile, Madoka Magica and Anohana were also approaching their final chapters.
And Guilty Crown would be published under Mashiro's name
Even though Guilty Crown wouldn't be credited to Akifumi, as long as Mashiro can improve her story telling, that's all that truly mattered to him!
"Maybe I could find a few trusted apprentices and turn Shueisha into my own company?"
He briefly imagined such a scene, and for some reason, it was strangely exhilarating.
Of course, that was just a fantasy.
After all, he couldn't find that many trustworthy people who would willingly work with him.
On the other side, Yor returned to her empty room, a sudden, unexpected sense of loneliness washing over her.
The silence of the room felt oddly heavy, as though it was pressing in from all sides.
However, the feeling was brief, almost fleeting.
She pushed it aside with a shake of her head.
"I've made initial contact with the young master," she whispered to herself, her voice steady despite the swirl of thoughts in her mind.
A small, satisfied smile tugged at her lips. It was a step forward, one she had carefully planned, and it gave her a sense of purpose.
Now, her next task was clearshe needed to ensure his safety. But how?
"Speaking of... how should I protect someone?" Her voice faltered slightly as she muttered the question aloud, the words lingering in the air.
Yor paused, staring at her reflection in the mirror.
Her eyes, usually calm and composed, betrayed the uncertainty creeping inside her.
She had never given much thought about how to protect someone.
It was always the other way aroundshe was the one taking lives, not the one preserving them.
She had become a skilled assassin, well-versed in the art of killing with precision and efficiency.
But this? This was something new, something she wasn't sure she was equipped for.
She closed her eyes, thinking.
'Should I just shadow him? Keep a constant watch over him, no matter where he goes?' She imagined herself lurking in the shadows, always alert, always ready to strike at any threat that might emerge.
But was that enough?
'What if something happened when I'm not around?' She shook her head.
No, she couldn't just hide in the background and wait for danger to come to her.
Protection wasn't about lurking in the shadowsit was about preventing harm from ever reaching him in the first place.
Yor's brow furrowed as she thought harder.
'Should I take him somewhere safe? Make sure no one even knows where he is?'
The idea seemed reasonable, but the more she thought about it, the more she realized how impractical it was.
She couldn't shelter him forever.
There would always be people looking for him.
She couldn't hide him away forever.
A pang of frustration tightened her chest.
'But what then?'
She placed a hand on her forehead, feeling the weight of her doubts.
"I'm good at killing," she admitted quietly to herself, her voice tinged with a bitter edge.
"But protecting someone... that's a different story entirely."
She had been trained for violence, for secrecy, for missions that left no room for mistakes. But this? This was a new kind of challenge.
Her mind raced.
'Maybe... I need to learn more about him.'
Yor stood up, a sense of determination slowly replacing the uncertainty.
I'll find out. I'll protect him by any means necessary. I can't let anything happen to him. That's my job now.
She took a deep breath, her resolve hardening.
She had a new mission, and no matter how unfamiliar the path might be, she would walk it with the same dedication she gave to everything else.
The safety of the young master was now her responsibility, and she wouldn't fail him.
In mid-November, WorldEnd was finally released and received a warm reception, though not without its fair share of criticism.
Many jealous authors online mocked it, their words laced with bitterness.
Or perhaps, they were nothing more than trolls hired by rival publishers, hoping to undermine its success.
"Even though I haven't read WorldEnd, an unknown author suddenly appearing like this, with no prior fame, it feels like Fujimi is trying to create a star, doesn't it?"
"According to normal logic, the first volume was just released, and the second one is already coming out less than a month later. No one can really fail to see this, right?"
"From the synopsis of this story, it's clear that it's a clich plot. How could it have such good sales? I don't believe it."
"Fujimi's been sitting in the third spot for light novels too long, and now that a genius in manga has emerged, they're eager to start creating stars, huh?"
"Forget the facts for a momentcan a high school student really draw something like Madoka Magica or Anohana?"
"Shueisha's success has made Fujimi think they can achieve the same with this approach. After all, they're part of the same group~ lol"
"..."
These remarks spurred WorldEnd's readers into action, defending the work online.
A heated debate quickly ensued.
However, neither the author nor the publisher commented on the situation.
Meanwhile, the two were having a conversation.
"Hahaha, those guys are too adorable!" Machida's voice carried an uncontrollable laugh.
"Because of the recent debate, the sales of the two volumes have shown a significant increase."
Only with controversy comes attention.
Regardless of how good WorldEnd actually was, as a newcomer's work, even with Fujimi's heavy promotion, the results were somewhat lackluster.
The traffic from Warriors of Love and Hope brought in some fans, and the company's promotion attracted others.
In the end, the sales were a mix of both.
Now, this unexpected stir was bringing the book to the attention of many outsiders.
If just 10% of these onlookers became curious and bought a copy of WorldEnd, it would be a huge win for both Akifumi and Machida!
As for whether this would harm the book's reputation, Machida wasn't worried.
After all, the quality of the work was undeniable good.
Maybe some didn't like its melancholic, tragic tone, but anyone who finished it would have to admit it was an excellent piece.
Though Akifumi didn't get involved in these matters, from his experience, he could see the twists and turns clearly.
Hearing Machida's words, he smiled, "Looks like I don't need to worry about how to handle this."
"Of course not!" Machida said confidently, "Leave these things to the professionals!"
"Your job is to write great works!"
Akifumi smiled and said, "Now its seems like a good time to release the next volume of WorldEnd, doesn't it?"
"Of course!" Machida answered without hesitation.
"If we can release volume three next month and let the emotions built up from the previous volumes explode..."
Just imagining that scene made Machida tremble with excitement, feeling on the verge of something extraordinary!
The thrill of a successful comeback was indescribable!
However, she knew well that imagination and reality were different.
"Just don't rush it, sensei. Good works take time to refine."
"Volume three will be the finishing blow for 'WorldEnd' story. So take your time writing it."
"Even if the buzz dies down, the momentum from the accumulated interest will still be enough to push 'WorldEnd' to hit a million copies sold!"
Akifumi could feel the sincerity in Machida's words.
"Actually... I've already finished the third volume."
"The third volume is already finished...?" Machida's smile froze, and her voice instinctively rose.
"THE THIRD VOLUME IS ALREADY FINISHED!?"
Akifumi, having already moved his phone away, muttered, "I'm in a train please don't scream in my ear..."
After hearing no response from the other side, Machida snapped back to reality.
"Sorry, sorry."
"Shadow-sensei, I was just too excited!!"
"Is the third volume really finished!?"
Once the voice returned to its usual tone, Akifumi placed the phone back by his ear, giving an affirmative reply. "Yes."
"Please send it to me as soon as possible!!"
"Of course." Akifumi said half-jokingly, "Looks like Machida-san won't be asking me to delay the release this time."
"Sensei, don't tease me. I can't wait to release the third volume of WorldEnd right now!"
'Delay? Every minute right now is free traffic pouring in!'
With the strength of the author, the third volume will undoubtedly be a game-changer!
'The sales will definitely break new records!!'
Just imagining it made Machida's eyes sparkle, as if she could already see piles of cash waving at her.
As for how the third volume was finished so quickly? Geniusjust the word itself suffices!
"By the way, my other account will also post an update about WorldEnd starting serialization in Weekly Shonen Jump from December. That's okay, right?"
"Of course, no problem!!" Machida quickly agreed.
With the current popularity of WorldEnd and the massive buzz surrounding the talented new manga artist, this work was sure to reach the peak!
After hanging up the phone, Akifumi's gaze shifted back to the computer screen.
The sudden surge of online buzz had caught him by surprise.
However, after realizing it, he began considering how to leverage this traffic to push WorldEnd to its true peak.
The quality of the work? The fanbase from Warriors of Love and Hope? The online heat from the ongoing debates? All good.
But there was still something key missing
"A song." An extraordinary one.
Scarborough Fair.
It's a Scottish folk song that rose to fame through a movie, later becoming a widely known classic.
In the animated version, the song plays when William and Chtholly meet, changing the originally somber tone of the song, making it feel exponentially more poignant.
This song fits perfectly with WorldEnd.
If Akifumi wanted to bring the work to its peak, this song would be the missing piece in his puzzle.
Luckily, unlike the song in Anohana, which he have to make from scratch, Akifumi had no trouble finding Scarborough Fair online.
The song's matched that of his past life, exactly as it should be.
Scarborough was a renowned song that already existed centuries ago.
The song is about a dialogue between two people, where one asks the other to perform impossible tasks as proof of love.
The tasks, such as "making a cambric shirt without a seam," represent unattainable challenges, symbolizing the difficulties of love.
Some interpretations link it to Scarborough, a market town in England.
The song, especially popularized by Simon & Garfunkel, reflects themes of love, longing, and unfulfilled desires.
The song's references to coriander, sage, rosemary, and thyme have special meanings:
Coriander: Eases pain.
Sage: Represents strength.
Rosemary: Loyalty and longevity.
Thyme: Courage.
The singer and their partner are separated by death, and the impossible tasks symbolize the sadness and yearning that one holds for the lost loved one.
'Whether it's the memory of the song or its sorrowful melody, it fits so well with WorldEnd!'
So, Akifumi had long since planned to use this song as the background music, adding voice acting and his own art to create a moving video.
Many past creators had used this song for their own videos, resulting in tears from viewers.
Since it's a folk song, there are no copyright issues. Akifumi could use it without a second thought.
'I'll have to wait a bit longer for the color art to be finished...'
As he was mentally preparing the pieces, Akifumi knew exactly when to place each image for the best effect.
'For now, I just need the company to find the right voice actors to record the lines.'
He'd already asked a junior editor for help, and they had confirmed that casting would be done this weekend, and recording would begin soon.
"Though, the voices won't be from famous actorsjust some lesser-known voices who don't have much going on. But I'm still hopeful."
Akifumi wasn't too concerned about it. Even if they didn't meet his exact expectations, they would work with what they had.
There were only about 10 days left until the end of the month.
Even though he'd practiced editing for a while, he still felt a little anxious about doing it for real.
"Let's orginize the school festival photos first."
Thinking this, he quickly pulled up the photos taken during the recent school festival and began selecting the best ones.
The festival had been a huge success.
After school, there were no more late nights of overtime work.
Akifumi's butler caf had even placed in the top three of the event!
On a side note, Akifumi, as the butler, had received quite a few small letters from some girls outside of school during the event.
Though, those letters were quickly confiscated by the smiling Mahiru and Kato.
As for hanging out with the girls at the festival, he had his fair share of fun.
He walked around eating with Mashiro, went out with Mahiru and Kato in butler outfits, and was dragged to the haunted house and play by his tsundere childhood friend.
"By the way, I think I saw Yor-san there?"
He remembered seeing someone who looked a lot like Yor, holding cotton candy, taiyaki, and takoyaki.
It was such an odd image compared to the cold killer she appeared to be, and Akifumi couldn't help but wonder if he'd imagined it.
"Speaking of Miss Yor, our relationship has certainly improved lately."
Though he still didn't know why, she often came over, sometimes bringing small cakes or rare ingredients from her company, and always stayed for dinner.
"Is she really just come here to mooch off Mahiru foods?"
After all, Yor cooking skills were far from impressive.
"Maybe, I should bring it up next time..."
As Akifumi pondered these things, he continued with his work.
Daily Uploads!
By voting with [Power Stone] reach 100/200/400/800 Power Stones To unlock Bonus Chapter!
Support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL and read upto 50+ Advanced Chapters!
November 18th.
Saturday, 5:24 PM.
"Thanks you, Otosuna-san! You really saved me today!"
Akifumi Mugiho expressed his gratitude, but Otosuna Mihari merely sighed, looking at him with a trace of exasperation.
"Akifumi-sensei, when are you finally going to start your new work?"
"It's been months! The fans are starting to lose patience!"
She shot him a pointed look.
"Have you even checked your SNS lately? It's a wall of non-stop comments begging you for an updates. Even me, as your editor, feel nervous just looking at it!"
And yet, the man himself remained completely unfazed.
"Oh, that? No worries, I'm already working on it."
Akifumi waved it off like it was no big deal.
Mihari twitched. "You said the exact same thing last time!!" Her frustration was almost palpable.
Akifumi, however, just chuckled and teased, "Don't tell me you're just desperate for something to boost your numbers?"
"Of course I am." She didn't even try to deny it.
In the six months she'd been in this industry, she had definitely grown a much thicker skin.
A little criticism like that? As if that would make her flustered.
Before Akifumi could say another word, Mihari continued, "You know full well that the only mangaka I have who are actually producing work right now are you and Eriri-sensei!"
"Eriri-sensei's work is going strong, and as my star writer, you can't just sit on the sidelines, right?"
Akifumi smirked, patting her on the shoulder. "Relax. I won't let you down."
"On December 1st, 'WorldEnd' is getting published. That same day, I'll hand over the first volume of the manga adaptation. How's that?"
"!!"
Mihari narrowed her eyes. "If you already decided this, couldn't you have told me earlier?!"
"I've been stressing over this for nothing!"
Akifumi chuckled. "Well, I wanted to surprise you."
"Surprise? More like you want me death from a heart attack!" she scoffed, rolling her eyes.
Then, as if something just clicked, she asked, "Wait was today's recording session also something for 'WorldEnd' novel?"
Akifumi raised an eyebrow. "Since when did you get so sharp?"
"Please. You don't seriously think I haven't read WorldEnd, do you?" Mihari shot him a knowing look. "I was there when you first pitched the idea. And as your manga editor, of course I had to get familiar with the story."
"Besides, you used the names William and Chtholly in the script today. That alone was a dead giveaway."
Akifumi scratched his head. "Alright, alright. My bad for underestimating you."
He then grew serious. "But yeah, today's recording was important for 'WorldEnd.'"
"If it succeeds, a lot of the credit goes to you, too."
"Well, if it does well, that benefits me as well," Mihari said nonchalantly. "So, no need for thanks. Just get back to work already."
Akifumi laughed. "Alright, I won't argue with that."
As he walked away, Mihari muttered under her breath, "I bet he's planning another one of his 'surprise gift' again."
For someone who had already read 'WorldEnd', just hearing those lines today had hit her hard.
"I wonder what the final product will be like"
"Probably another reason for me to stock up on tissues."
When was the last time a story made her cry?
Oh, right. That damn 'Anohana', and that heart-wrenching song that came with it.
"Damn you, Akifumi. Always making me cry!"
Meanwhile, completely unaware of his editor's grumbling, Akifumi was thoroughly pleased with the two voice actors he had chosen for the project.
They fit the voices of 'WorldEnd' perfectly.
No, more than thatthe emotions they brought to the characters were even deeper than in the original novel.
"The voice acting industry is just as competitive as ever, huh?"
He let out a quiet sigh before stepping onto the train station.
Huh? Why not take a taxi?
Well, for someone like him, this kind of grounded experience was just more enjoyable.
Pulling out his phone, he logged into his SNS accountWarrior of Love and Hope.
A quick glance at the comments, and sure enough nothing but people begging for updates.
"I'm dying without your stories!"
"Sensei, any news on the new project? It's been two months since your last post, you know!!"
"If you're out of ideas, just give us a sequel! Madoka Magica clearly has room for more story, right!?"
"If Madoka Magica gets a sequel, I'll buy it in a heartbeat!!"
"Sensei, even if you don't have a new story yet, at least come say hi!"
"+1"
"."
Akifumi couldn't help but grin.
"Well, since you're all so impatient, don't blame me when I hit you with the big guns."
He already had a plan in mind.
His fingers flew over his phone screen at lightning speed.
Check. Send.
A new post appeared:
"Yo, long time no see, everyone! It looks like you've all missed me a lot~"
"Yeah, yeah, I knowit's been way too long since my last update."
"But hey, what can I say? Madoka Magica and Anohana are still running in the magazine. I can't exactly skip the serialization stage and just drop the tankbon volumes, right?"
"Alright, fine, you got me. "
"I may have been slacking off a little."
"But come on, can you blame me? School events like the sports festival and cultural festival kept piling upI couldn't just ignore those and lock myself in a room to write!"
"But now that all of that is over, and with Madoka Magica and Anohana reaching their final chapters, it's time for a new announcement!"
"December 1st. Mark your calendars."
"Okay, okay, I can't spill all the details yetcompany rules and all. But on that day, I promise to drop a special gift for all of you!"
"I've spent over a month preparing it, and I guarantee it'll be worth the wait!"
"On top of that, signed collector's editions of Madoka Magica and Anohana, along with exclusive merch, will go live on December 1st at 8 PM!"
"So be sure to keep an eye out!"
"Oh, and of course, the big reveal for my new project will happen at the same time."
"Stay tuned!"
"That's all for now! Hope you're all excited!"
He read it over once more before hitting send.
It looked like he had shared a lot, but in reality, he had barely given them any real information.
That was the trickdrop just enough hints to keep them intrigued.
Throw in a freebie to raise their enthusiasm, and the hype would naturally reach its peak.
Even though Akifumi had never worked in this industry before, he had seen enough to know the game.
And just as expected, the fans' reactions flooded in almost immediately.
"HE'S BACK!!! "
"Good news: Sensei finally posted an update. Bad news: He didn't tell us what the new project is."
"As long as you're alive, there's still hope!!"
Akifumi grinned. "Well then let's see how well you guys can handle this."
Meanwhile, Akifumi's social media account had been on fire ever since.
"December 1st, huh? That's just a few days away! We've waited this longwhat's two more days?"
"Exactly! Looking forward to the new work from sensei!!"
"But hey, does anyone remember the last time sensei gave us a 'gift'? I have a bad feeling about this..."
"Last time? You mean Anohana? Secret Base?"
"Ahhhh!! Those painful memories are coming back all at once!!"
"Wait... don't tell me this time will be the same!?"
"Wake up, people! What's there to be afraid of? Last time, it was because Anohana was releasing, but this time? We already know how Madoka and Anohana ended. There's nothing left to fear, right?"
"Yeah! No way sensei would drop another tearjerker song before we even see the new work!"
"Exactly! The reason that song hit so hard last time was because it fit Anohana so well. If we haven't even read the new story, how are we supposed to cry over it?"
"Logical take. So, I think we can safely look forward to this 'mystery gift'!"
"Honestly, I'm more excited about getting a signed collector's edition!"
"Same here! I missed the last eventstill regretting it!"
"At least you didn't go and leave empty-handed like me!"
"Bro, that's tragic."
"December 1st? Just checkedit's a Friday. Perfect!"
"Even if I have to pull an all-nighter, I'm staying up for this!"
The comments section was buzzing with excitementeveryone was eagerly counting down the days.
Meanwhile, in a cozy living room
"Mugiho-kun I saw you posting about writing a light novel?" Mahiru asked curiously, sitting primly on the couch.
Beside her is Yor, who had been listening in silence, subtly perked up her ears.
"You saw my post?" Akifumi nodded. "Now that i think about it, both of you know I'm always writing the new novel barely take a day off."
"That is true, but that doesn't mean we know what it's about!" Mahiru tilted her head. "So, what's the theme for your first light novel?"
Akifumi thought for a moment before answering, "Humans and nature."
On the surface, it might sound simple.
But at its core, WorldEnd explored the fundamental relationship between mankind and the world itself.
In this story, celestial beingsStar Godsarrived on Earth.
Some of them, weary from their endless journey, chose to settle here.
They crafted human bodies as vessels, using the spirits of native beasts as their souls.
Time passed, and as the human population grew, the number of souls increased, but the physical shells remained limited.
Desperate to survive, humanity sought a solution. Warriors were chosen, driven by the noble cause of saving their people.
They waged war against the Star Gods, hoping to seize control of the "shells" for themselves.
But before their plan could even be set in motion, they were wiped out by the very creatures they once were.
In the end, humanity perishednot by the hands of an external enemy, but by their own ambition.
What does it truly mean to coexist with nature?
Mahiru blinked, confused. "....??"
Akifumi chuckled. "In short, it's a touching story."
"Touching...?" Mahiru frowned. "Mugiho-kun, can't you ever write something happy?"
Mugi-kun smiled. "Only when people experience despair do they truly learn to appreciate hope."
"So that's how you see things, huh?" Mahiru mused. "Then I guess we're in for another unforgettable story."
"Of course."
Yor hesitated before raising her hand. "Um sorry, but what exactly are you two talking about?"
Akifumi turned to her. "Light Novel."
Mahiru looked at Yor curiously. "Do you like light novel?"
Yor tilted her head. "What's light novel?"
Silence.
The room fell into a stunned pause.
Mahiru hesitated before cautiously asking, "Uh Yor-san, what do you usually do in your free time?"
It was one thing to not read manga.
But to not even know what light novel was? That was on a whole different level.
'This clueless assassin.' Akifumi sighed internally.
This pretty much confirmed everything he had suspected about her.
"Is it weird not to know?" Yor asked innocently.
That simple question caused Mahiru to suddenly reconsider her own perspective.
Novel was incredibly popular, yes. But was it really that strange for someone to not know about it?
What was considered "common sense" to one person might be completely foreign to another.
Like a person riding the subway for the first timeeverything about it would feel exciting and new.
But for someone who took the train daily, it was just another routine part of life.
Realizing this, Mahiru quickly shook her head. "No, it's not weird at all! Let me explain"
As she patiently broke it down for Yor, Akifumi watched with amusement.
'What a kind girl,' he thought.
Of course, the reality was Yor not knowing about light novel was less about innocence and more about how utterly detached she was from normal society.
A few days passed, and after getting a crash course in manga, Yor was successfully pulled into the world of 2D.
Naturally, that also meant she ended up crying over Madoka Magica and Anohana.
Meanwhile, with just eight days left until December 1st, Akifumi posted an update announcing the release of WorldEnd - Chapter 3.
The moment the news broke, the internet went wild.
Debates reignited. Was this the "Publisher Trying to create a God"?
At first, Machida Sonoko had been thrilled by the buzz. But as speculation intensified, she started feeling the pressure.
After all, their agreement was that Akifumi identity would remain a secret.
If this kept up, it was only a matter of time before people started demanding answers.
"Well," Akifumi shrugged, "once the manga is out, we can just reveal everything."
"If anything, this experience will make it easier for me to start new projects in the future. Plus, it's a great way to funnel manga fans toward my light novels."
Hearing this, Machida finally let out a relieved sigh.
Akifumi, meanwhile, reviewed the final video for his upcoming reveal.
With a satisfied smile, he murmured, "The last piece of the puzzle is in place."
And just like that, December 1st arrived.
Despite bookstores stocking up in advance, WorldEnd - Volume 3 still sold out almost immediately.
Those who managed to get a copy proudly showed off their purchase. Those who didn't took to the internet to vent their frustration.
Time ticked by.
Then, at exactly 8 PM
Every 'Warrior of Love and Hope' fans held their breath as they refreshed the page.
A video appeared.
The title?
"If happiness had a color, what color would it be?"
A strange sense of unease crept up their spines.
And without knowing it, they were about to be swept up in the storm that was WorldEnd.
Daily Uploads!
By voting with [Power Stone] reach 100/200/300/400/500/600 Power Stones To unlock Bonus Chapter!
Support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL and read upto 50+ Advanced Chapters!
8:00 PMthis time is somewhat symbolic.
For many readers who purchased the third volume of WorldEnd, it's likely they haven't finished reading it yet.
After all, light novels mostly appeal to students, and these students often have various interests.
At this time, many are probably just putting down their chopsticks after dinner, maybe getting ready to flip through a few dozen pages.
For a small number of working professionals, after a busy week, if they don't have any social obligations at this time, they're likely just getting back to their tiny rented apartments.
They might have a moment to relax, settle down, and carefully read the book.
However, for those diehard fans, the ones who live and breathe love and hope, the overlap of passion and anticipation creates a kind of torment.
They want to be the first to know the latest news and receive the gifts from their beloved author, but they also want to dive straight into reading the third volume of WorldEnd without delay.
After weighing it out, the craving for the newest information and the gifts ultimately wins.
How can something that's called latest news be delayed?
If they miss it this time, who knows when the next opportunity will come to get a rare gift from the author?
But the WorldEnd book has already been bought, right?
Even if they delay by 10 minutes or half an hour, they can always stay up a bit to finish reading later.
Besides, they don't have school tomorrow.
For those fans outside of these two categories, it's even easier.
Just go straight to the social media platforms and enjoy the event.
Unless there's something else to do, why miss out on this grand occasion when they can just check their phones?
So, when the clock struck 8:00 PM, 60% of the over one million followers were eagerly waiting.
That's an incredibly high percentage.
As expected, the update arrived right on timeat exactly 8:00 PM! It was a video.
The video's title was:
"If Happiness Had a Color, What Would It Be?"
A sense of unease surged in the fans' hearts.
But as the saying goes, "Since we've already waited this long, why not click and see?"
The video started, and after a brief blackout, the silhouette of a red-haired girl appeared.
She stood on a high platform, almost like a warship.
The scene quickly shifted to a bloodied red-haired figure, lying on the ground, her gender unclear, her voice full of agony.
"Chtholly, stop! Don't go!
"We'll fight you battle, too!"
"That's why ,if you don't have to fight anymore, then don't!"
"Now that you can be happy, then go and be happy!"
"If you do, we won't be able to accept it!"
The camera returned to the girl's earlier silhouette.
A young girl with fiery red hair, dressed in black imperial military attire, her long hair flowing wildly in the wind, her face expressionless.
From her profile, her eyes seemed hollow, devoid of any emotion.
The screen froze for a few seconds.
Then, a deep, emotionless female voice said, "Sorry."
"I definitely can't find happiness anymore."
Her words, though plain, carried a sense of finalitythe girl truly had no chance of ever finding happiness.
A nameless sorrow began to stir.
But her monologue continued.
"Because I've already realized."
"I"
"I have already been surrounded by happiness."
But unlike the words she spoke, her delicate face showed no joy.
Her red eyes, empty like a lifeless doll.
As the words ended, the girl no longer hesitated.
She fell from the platform, her body diving straight toward the earth below.
Above her, the dimming sunset cast a mournful glow over the clouds.
In this vast, gloomy sky, the girl was just a tiny speck falling from the high platform, her descent toward the ground inevitable.
The screen turned black, and then brightened again.
A beautiful girl with blue hair, draped in a black cloak, appeared in a small alley.
She turned slightly, and in the distance, a man, barely visible in a gray cloak, stood.
As the camera zoomed out, large gray-and-white buildings came into view, while a hauntingly beautiful saxophone played softly in the background.
With each passing second, the song grew louder.
As the images flickered, various characters, dressed in different styles, appeared in quick succession.
The melancholic saxophone played on.
The music continued to rise, and the fans watching the video felt a wave of sorrow rising in their hearts.
Then, the first line of dialogue appeared:
("Are you going to Scarborough Fair?")
The strange figures on the street watched the blue-haired girl and the man, who were holding hands, running through the streets.
("Parsley, sage, rosemary, and thyme.")
In the floating city, facing the sunset, the couple's silhouette lengthened, as if whispering to each other, or perhaps simply enjoying this fleeting moment of peace.
("Remember me to one who lives there.")
Suddenly, the blue-haired girl stepped onto the stream, running forward while wielding a glowing blue sword.
In an instant, the scene shifted to the battlefield at dusk, where the red-haired girl appeared, wielding a red sword, slaying enemies one after another.
("She once was a true love of mine.")
The male protagonist held the female protagonist in his arms, and although she was shy, there was a look of uncertainty in her eyes, like a deer caught in the headlights.
It should have been a sweet scene, but with the sorrowful melody in the background, fans couldn't help but feel more uneasy.
The next scene brought their unease to life.
Despite her shyness, despite her reluctance, the girl suddenly pulled away from the male protagonist's gaze, making the painful decision to leave.
In the blackness, the red-haired girl held her sword, running toward the future.
"Chtholly, keep going!"
Memories began to resurface, and it was as though she was falling from the warship
Crying, she ran into the arms of the one she loved, but a flash of red in her originally blue hair
High-fiving her friend, it seemed they were making a promise, but her hair, once pure blue, was now streaked with more and more red
("Tell her to make me a cambric shirt")
Chtholly: "I once swore to be with him forever."
The two of them, happily shopping for fruits at the market...
Chtholly: "This vow makes me incredibly happy."
("Parsley, sage, rosemary, and thyme.")
William: "I once swore to be with her forever."
The two of them happily browsing a bookstore together...
William: "This vow brings me unparalleled peace."
Chtholly, standing on tiptoe, still couldn't reach a book placed higher than her.
William smiled, reaching down to grab it for her. The joy in their expressions made the moment seem perfectly happy
By the river, for some reason, Chtholly pouted and stared stubbornly at the male protagonist's profile...
("Without no seams nor needle work")
Chtholly: "I once thought I really liked this person."
Under the moonlight, tears streamed down their faces as they embraced, as if bidding farewell
William: "I once thought I truly cherished this person."
William smiled gently, ruffling the girl's hair...
("Then she'll be a true love of mine.")
Chtholly: "Having such feelings makes me so happy."
Under the moonlight, the two of them shared their feelings... A hint of soft red appeared in her hair.
Chtholly, still smiling, wore a thin veil in the room, her red hair now even more prominent.
Her face, adorned with a shy expression, seemed more delicate than before...
William: "Having such feelings makes me so joyful."
Chtholly, with her full red hair, walked through the battleship, her eyes hollow and emotionless...
Chtholly: "He once told me he would make me happy."
William: "I once told her I would make her happy."
The girl leapt from the sky, her pure white wings unfurling behind her...
Chtholly: "Hearing him say that makes me so happy."
William: "Being able to say that to her fills me with satisfaction."
A vast and endless horde of beasts!
The battle, relentless and unceasing, would only end in death, never halting until the very end!
Chtholly: "I've received so much happiness from him..."
William: "I've received so much from her... but I..."
Chtholly: "So now, no matter what others say..."
"I will be the girl he loves the most in this world!!"
The scenes of battle and memories intertwined, the sorrowful music never taking a break.
And then... the curtains fell!
(Tell her to find me an acre of land.)
(Parsley, sage, rosemary and thyme.)
(Between the salt water and the sea strands)
(Then he'll be a true love of mine.)
Chtholly: "William, thank you."
Under the girl's colorful wings lay William and Insania, both unconscious.
At the end of the scene, beneath the brilliant, blinding sunset...
Chtholly, now with her red hair, stood with the holy sword, facing the endless "beasts" below her.
As the video ended, countless fans were still staring at the screen, dazed.
Even though the scenes had little dialogue or explanation, despite knowing nothing about the two characters' relationship, the sincerity in their monologues made the fans feel...
The undeniable truth of their feelings.
It was this truth that left them stunned, unable to snap out of the video's grip.
The fitting background music added layers to each scene, making it all the more powerful!
Minutes later, the fans with the deepest empathy were crying uncontrollably.
The average fans had tears in their eyes, each drop falling heavily as their noses tingled.
Below the post were endless comments already flooding in.
"I don't even know what the story is, but I'm already crying, sobbing..."
"The last time I cried this badly was from Anohana! But this video... I don't even know these characters!! Why is it so emotional??"
"Is the fucking author just straight-up ruining us now!? Is this a direct sign that the next work will be a tragedy!?"
"But I still want to watch it! Am I insane!?"
"Did no one notice? The female voice had joy in her words, while the male's was full of sorrow, the contrast was stunning!! And with the music and visuals, it was pure perfection!!"
"What song is this? It's amazing! Perfect for the video!"
"I found it through a song identifier it's 'Scarborough Fair'!"
"This song is incredible! I'm setting it as my ringtone!"
"Respect to the person above, not afraid of crying, huh!?"
"So what's the new work called!?"
"..."
And then, suddenly, the tone shifted in the comments!
"If happiness had a color, it would definitely be the blue dyed by the crimson of the end!"
"Chtholly! William's Chtholly!! Sob sob sob..."
"So that's it! These two old men teamed up, huh!!"
"I was flipping through the third volume, just a few pages in, and bam, I saw this video. I can't even bring myself to watch it!"
"No wonder 'Warrior of Love and Hope' is doing the illustrations. It was always planned to turn this into a manga, wasn't it!?"
"Although this is exciting, all I want to do right now is cry!!"
"For the first time, I have a favorite manga artist and a light novel I love. Two happy things overlapped and gave me even more joy... It should be a dream come true, but why... Why did it end like this?"
"Doesn't anyone feel bad for William? This man, isolated from the world, finally formed a connection, only to be left like this!?"
"Though the second volume already hinted at the ending, I still held on to a little hope, hoping for a miracle... Sob, I just want to cry out loud!"
It was clearfans who had read WorldEnd instantly recognized the two characters in the video. After all, they looked exactly like the illustrations.
It wasn't hard to tell!
Other fans who didn't understand the context asked:
"What's going on? Are Chtholly and William the main characters?"
"WorldEnd, I know that light novel. A few months ago, the mangaka said he'd be doing the illustrations for it! So are you saying his next work is a light novel adaptation?"
"Is this real? I'm not into light novels, but if that's true, I might check out the novel first."
"Exactly! This light novel is just amazing! Read the novel first, then the manga, it will be an unparalleled experience!"
"You're trying to trick me, right? Just earlier i was crying like a baby, and now you're trying to lure me into this?!"
"Not saying much more, this time I'm not sending knives to the mangaka, I'm sending them to Shadow-sensei!!"
"Warrior of Love and hope put so much heart into this video! Just a little token of appreciation, I'll send something to Shadow-sensei!!"
"This kind of aching pain, I don't think I'll get over it anytime soon."
"Only for this work, I won't call Chtholly my wife, because only William can give her happiness!!"
"..."
Countless fans discussed in the comments, sharing their sorrow and sadness over Chtholly and William's fates.
Naturally, many fans who weren't interested in light novels before couldn't help but feel curious.
They were now planning to read the novel before the manga comes out.
And for those who had just finished reading WorldEnd volume three, they were finally unable to hold back the tears.
After seeing this video, they were sobbing uncontrollably.
"Chtholly!!"
"Wuu wuu wuu..."
A man in his thirties, sitting in his small room, is crying uncontrollably.
Despite the immense sorrow, the emotions that had been building inside him were finally released, perfectly.
A similar scene unfolds all over Japan.
Only those who have read the "WorldEnd" trilogy would truly understand what real sadness is, and how precious the love between these two characters is, after watching this video.
Others might feel sadness or sorrow too, but their emotions are only skin-deep.
The discussions from fans of the artist and the author, the heated debates, and the controversies surrounding the work...
All these things came together, creating an unstoppable flood of emotions that eventually erupted all over the internet.
But that's a story for another time.
For now, there are more people like Hikari Nohara, loyal fans of the work, who, after venting their inner sorrow, couldn't help but pick up their pens and write long posts of reflection.
"I'm a man who's almost 30."
"My daily life is rather dullworking, overtime, and sometimes going out with colleagues to a izakaya... There's nothing much beyond that."
"When did things start to change? Looking back now, it's kind of funny."
"That day, my boss unexpectedly didn't assign me overtime. I had an early shift and suddenly felt lost, not knowing what to do with all this free time."
"That's when I noticed a group of young guys, their eyes sparkling as they passionately discussed everything related to the world of anime. It reminded me of my younger self."
"Back then, I was just like them, wasn't I?"
"Except, back then, anime wasn't something people could openly talk about."
"I had to keep my interests a secret and couldn't share them with others the way they were doing."
"My past passion was slowly wiped away by the demands of life, but the memories it stirred led me to a bookstore."
"And there, I picked up a book that, looking back now, I'd call a fateful encounterWorldEnd."
"The first volume, with its sorrowful and out-of-place tone, captivated me."
"It felt just like my own experience, coming to a big city alone, trying to survive, unable to fit in anywhere."
"By the second volume, I was even more engrossed."
"The heartbreak of the battles lost on the frontlines tore at me. Chtholly's revival brought me joy, but the author's writing made it clearthis was going to be a tragedy."
"And then, the story reached its peak in the third volume!"
"The love between Chtholly and William was heartbreaking, yet I couldn't help but envy it."
"At least from Chtholly's perspective, we could see how happy she was. She had no regrets about their love."
"Her wish to be remembered, to leave behind a bond, had been fulfilled!"
"Just like the edited video said, no matter what others think, I'm surely the happiest girl in the world right now!!"
"So, Chtholly's death, while tragic, made me feel deep sympathy for her. At least, in her final moments, she found love and the kind of bond that many people would envy!"
"In contrast, William, still alive, makes me feel even more sorrowful."
"Their love burned so brightly, and compared to the deceased Chtholly, Williamalive, still thinkingmakes me want to pity him even more."
"Ultimately, William is the true protagonist of this story, and Chtholly is just one part of his long life."
"His life has been filled with tragedy, driven by the belief that even if he couldn't protect the whole world, as long as he could protect one person, it would be worth it."
"He even reached the limit of human endurance for that."
"Yet, in the end, it was all for nothing."
"He couldn't protect her. In the end, it was her who protected him."
"There will probably be other characters in the future, and I imagine they'll face similar tragedies, right?"
"Going back to the present, we can see the emotions between the two from their dialogue. But compared to Chtholly's passionate love, William is clearly lost."
"Because even he realized, does he truly love her, or does he see her as just a tool for his own redemption?"
"The answer lies in William's heart. We, the outsiders, will never know."
"As of now, William, still alive, seems directionless. I think the story might eventually take us to the prequel?"
"The true ending must be drawing near."
This post was naturally written by Hikari Nohara.
After going through such intense pain, he instinctively wrote this long review, spilling his emotions.
As expected, after posting it, the review received countless praise and admiration.
"This is amazing! This review really speaks to my heart!"
"Even though Chtholly's death left me heartbroken, it's William who really tugs at my heartstrings."
"I'm a little worried, though. After such a climactic moment, how will the story continue to bring sorrow?"
"I just hope the ending doesn't disappoint!"
"Shadow-sensei!!"
Akifumi, looking slightly annoyed, pushed his phone away.
After hearing silence on the other end, he finally brought it back to his ear:
"I know you're excited, but can you keep it down? My ears are about to go deaf."
"Sorry, sorry."
Machida Sonoko laughed heartily, though her voice was softer than before.
But her joy was no less intense.
"So, any good news this time?"
"Shadow-sensei is always like this!" Machida sighed helplessly
"Am I the only one who is happy here... doesn't that make me look like an idiot?"
"I'm happy too, I just don't know how to show it."
"Sure, sure." Machida tone was dismissive, clearly not buying it. "Although the first-day sales of The WorldEnd Vol. 3 were 22,000 copies, that video from last night really ignited everyone's enthusiasm!!"
"Today, the printing department is working overtime, and many bookstores are frantically restocking. It looks like this month's sales will hit a new record!!"
"That's wonderful." Akifumi finally smiled.
The second volume of The WorldEnd sold 126,000 copies in its first month!
It was a massive improvement over the first volume's sales.
The online promotion during that period played a big part in making this happen.
With the current level of buzz, it's likely that the third volume will reach new heights in sales!
On top of that, the sales of the first two volumes will also benefit from the increased popularity and see a boost!
"By the way, while yesterday's spike in attention also brought with it more negative reviews, but such discussions will only fuel the fire even more!"
"The people on the top and I agreelet the controversy simmer a bit longer."
"After all, once Akifumi-sensei finds the right time to reveal their identity, everything will be settled!"
Akifumi nodded noncommittally. "I understand."
"Well, I won't say much more. The release just happened, and I'm busy too. See you, Shadow-sensei."
After hanging up, Akifumi's gaze drifted to the screen of his computer.
What appeared there wasn't the overwhelming praise from yesterday, but visible malice.
"I don't deny that 'WorldEnd' Volume 3 is excellent, but I just have one question."
"Take me as an examplehow is it possible to release a new volume every month, maintaining such high quality? Isn't it strange?"
"Looking at the pen name 'Shadow,' it's clear this person is likely fictional or doesn't exist. Otherwise, why choose this particular pen name?"
"I wouldn't be surprised if a company like Fujimi could produce such a great work, but from the perspective of a single author, I doubt anyone could maintain such high-quality work while keeping up with such a fast release pace!"
At first, some people questioned the quality of the work itself, but after the release of the third volume and Akifumi's video, those doubts disappeared.
What replaced them were questions about the identity of the author.
Clearly, the emergence of such a strong work had threatened not only the publishers ahead of Fujimi but also those behind them.
The best result would be to crush this threat in its cradle!
"Well, professionals should handle professional matters."
Akifumi closed the webpage and stopped paying attention to the online noise.
Instead, his thoughts turned to his next project.
No doubt, as December arrived, Akifumi had already finished preparing for both Guilty Crown and WorldEnd manga.
Currently, WorldEnd manga was about to be serialized in a magazine starting next week, and Guilty Crown was being scheduled under the name Masahi.
It's worth mentioning that Shokugeki no Soma had steadily risen in popularity, with its reputation improving week by week in the magazine rankings.
After all, no teenager could resist Erina's captivating art style.
Moreover, the series itself had plenty of fan service.
Just like before, after finishing Guilty Crown and WorldEnd, new ideas for stories began flooding Akifumi mind.
There were still two new works, but this time, there was only one slot left for a serialized story.
So, he had to carefully consider which work to debut first!
"Although this new one is amazing, I might be questioned now even if I draw it. People might say I've run out of ideas, right?"
Despite this concern, Akifumi felt a stronger inclination towards the new story.
After all, the twists in this one would leave readers speechless and full of excitement.
While the other story was also good, it couldn't compare to the level of shock that awaited in the former.
Just as Akifumi was struggling with this decision, a phone call dispelled his doubts.
"Minano-san?" Akifumi asked, surprised.
He knew that in the past, it was always the junior editors who contacted him, so this was the first time the editor-in-chief was reaching out personally.
"Actually, there's something I'd like you to help with. Could you come to the office?"
"Alright, I'll pack up and head over right now," Akifumi replied without hesitation.
After all, Shueisha had always been supportive of him, helping in many ways.
When they needed something, he was happy to assist.
Soon, Akifumi arrived at the company.
As the elevator doors slid open with a soft chime, Akifumi stepped into the bustling office of Shueisha.
His eyes quickly spotted his editor, Otosuna Mihari, who stood near the reception desk, flipping through some documents. Without wasting a moment, he approached her.
"Didn't you hear anything?" Akifumi asked, trying to mask his curiosity.
Mihari glanced up and shrugged, spreading her hands in a gesture of helplessness. "Minano-san said to wait until you arrived."
With a sigh, Akifumi decided to rein in his impatience and followed Mihari down the hallway.
They soon arrived at Minano's office, where the she greeted them with a calm smile.
"Would you like something to drink?" Minano offered politely.
"Just some water, please," Akifumi replied.
Mihari, ever efficient, poured a cup of water and handed it to him. The three settled onto the plush sofa, the air thick with anticipation.
Minano leaned forward, her expression turning serious. "Here's the situation..."
In a concise yet detailed manner, Minano laid out the scenario.
Shueisha, known not only for its dominance in the manga industry but also for its ventures into light novels and animation, had been tasked with an important mission.
Akifumi was being requested to assist in writing a script for the upcoming Japan Animation Awards next year.
Akifumi raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "Why specifically me?"
Minano shook her head. "It's not that we singled you out, Akifumi-sensei. This time, all scriptwriters without active projects are being assigned."
Akifumi blinked. "So... this award is that crucial?"
Minano nodded solemnly. "Absolutely. For major corporations like Shueisha, the stakes are high. To maintain our animation production qualification, we must have twenty works rank in the top ten at the Japan Animation Awards within five years, with at least three works in the top three. Otherwise, we lose our qualification."
Akifumi frowned. "That seems... intense. What's the reasoning behind such a rule?"
"The ACG industry is one of the three major industries in Japan. The competition is fierce, and this regulation prevents large corporations from becoming complacent.
"Only by continuously producing exceptional works can a company earn more privileges. This rule applies not only to animation but also to manga and light novels. Unfortunately, animation is Shueisha's weakest point."
Before Akifumi could respond, Minano continued, "Moreover, the Japan Animation Awards only accept original animation works for consideration. This places us at a significant disadvantage compared to other companies."
After listening to Minano Matome explanation, a heavy silence filled the room as the weight of the task settled on Akifumi's shoulders.
He took a sip of water, his mind already racing with ideas and challenges that lay ahead.
Comparing it to the separation of the animation, manga, and light novel industries in his past life, it was hard for Akifumi, as an outsider, to judge which approach was more reasonable.
However, the current model of how things work was undoubtedly the best way to ensure the quality of a company's works.
"I understand it now, so you're asking me to write the script, right?"
"And the specific deadline?"
The reason Akifumi agreed wasn't just because the other party was helping him, but because if the project in his hands can immediately adapted into an anime, that was undoubtedly the perfect opportunity for him.
"Since it needs to be submitted for the Bright Awards, we must submit part of the script by February next year."
After speaking, Minano apologized with a bit of embarrassment. "I'm really sorry, Akifumi-sensei. I know this request might be a bit demanding, but just do your best."
"If the project gets selected, the company will offer you corresponding payment as a gesture of goodwill."
Akifumi waved his hand. "No need to be so formal, Minano-san."
"To be honest, I'm not being entirely selfless. My decision is based on the potential this project has. Besides, the company didn't consider me at first, right?"
"It was only after some unexpected circumstances and the success of 'WorldEnd' that this idea came up, correct?"
Minano smiled but didn't answer directly.
However, the answer was clear enough.
Not wanting to dwell on this topic any further, Minano continued, "Though it might be a bit early to mention this, I'll tell you now about the benefits you'll receive if it's successful, to motivate you."
"The royalties for light novels and manga will increase to 20%."
"Merchandise share will go up to 10%."
"The fee for animation adaptations will rise to 6%."
Upon hearing Minano Matome terms, Akifumi was a little taken aback.
He couldn't help but comment, "Minano-san really believes in me, huh?"
With such generous terms, it was obvious that the company's animation department must be in trouble.
Realizing this, Akifumi knew that if he managed to produce an excellent script, even if he asked for more, the company would likely agree.
It was like a negotiation where one side revealed their final offer, giving the other side more room to operate.
This trust made Akifumi feel touched.
Minano smiled nonchalantly, "After all, Akifumi-sensei is a highly valued talent in the company."
"In the future, we might need your help in many areas."
"If a small favor can help us better understand someone, then it's definitely worth it."
Even so, the trust was still incredibly significant.
Akifumi shook his head, not wanting to delve deeper into the issue.
"By February next year, right? I'll make sure to deliver the script as soon as possible."
"I'm confident in your speed, Akifumi-sensei," Minano said with a smile, extending her hand.
"Then I'll leave it to you."
"With such generous conditions, I'm really quite envious!"
Akifumi laughed self-deprecatingly and shook Minano Matome hand.
After leaving Shueisha,
Akifumi couldn't help but sigh. "I didn't expect such an opportunity."
The two projects he was struggling to balance now seemed clear at last!
"With the excellence quality of 'Steins;Gate', getting into the top three should be no problem, right?"
Although the first 12 episodes might feel a little slow.
But he was the scriptwriter! If he handed the entire script over to Shueisha, they would be able to immediately connect the dots.
They'd be amazed by the brilliance, not give up because the first 12 episodes were too boring.
The initial hesitation about whether to serialize the work in Weekly Shonen Jump was mainly due to the long, tedious build-up.
What if the series were cut off before reaching the climax due to poor reviews?
For someone like Akifumi, whose career had been smooth sailing, that would be a major blow.
His "genius" reputation would be tainted.
He had hesitated to give up because of a lingering hope.
Now, with Minano suggestion, he no longer had to worry.
He could focus on drawing Your Lie in April with peace of mind.
"By the way does Yor-san know how to fight?"
"Ugh... yes, I do," Yor replied absentmindedly, wiping her tears as she read The WorldEnd. Lost in the emotional climax of the story, she only realized what she had just admitted after a moment.
"Wait... what did you just ask me?" Yor's eyes widened in panic.
Akifumi gave her a helpless look. "I asked if Yor-san knows how to fight."
"Why... why would you ask that?" Yor stammered, her expression tense.
Had the young master finally discovered her secret?
Akifumi narrowed his eyes slightly. "Now I know."
Yor's heart nearly stopped. "Y-You do?"
Had he known all along?!
Her thoughts spiraled into chaos, imagining the worst-case scenario. Tears welled up in her eyes, this time not just from the emotional novel but from fear and guilt.
Seeing her tear-streaked face, Akifumi hesitated. "For you, Yor-san... was The WorldEnd ending just too sad?"
Yor froze. "...Huh?"
Akifumi gently took the book from her trembling hands. "If you're not used to stories like this, you don't have to force yourself."
Yor couldn't hold back anymore. "Ugh..." she sobbed, tears flowing uncontrollably.
To Akifumi, it seemed like she was overwhelmed by the tragic ending of the novel. Her tearful face was so pure and heartbreaking that he couldn't help but feel moved.
Meanwhile, Yor cried for an entirely different reason.
Akifumi unconsciously reached out to comfort her, patting her head gently, just like he did with Mashiro.
Then his movement froze.
'Will this upset the Thorn Princess?' A little nervous, he glanced at her.
Seeing her still crying sadly, he relaxed.
His hand, now more confident, patted her head freely.
Suddenly, there was a powerful gaze from the side.
Mashiro stood expressionlessly, glaring at the hand that was patting Yor's head.
Although no words were spoken, Akifumi, familiar with how young girls think, knew she was probably thinking, 'Why not me?'
Seeing this, Akifumi chuckled and reached out with his right hand to pat Mashiro's head.
The girl instantly narrowed her eyes, a serene smile appearing on her face.
'What a gullible little girl!'
Once things calmed down, Akifumi spoke up again, "The reason I asked is because I've seen Yor-san practicing shadow boxing before. Your stance looked really impressive, so I got a little curious."
"Eh!?" Yor's eyes widened.
So... it wasn't about her secret identity!?
Suddenly, she blurted out, "Is that all?"
"Is there something else?" Akifumi tilted his head in confusion.
'Was she referring to her assassin identity?' Akifumi thought to himself, showing a suitably puzzled expression.
"N-No, nothing else." Yor quickly shook her head. "Yes, I know a little."
"Then... could you teach me?"
"Why the sudden interest in fighting?" Yor asked, genuinely puzzled.
"When a boy is growing into a man, doesn't he naturally long for this kind of thing?" Akifumi said with an eager smile. "Once I realized I have someone skilled around me, I couldn't help but want to learn!"
"Skilled? There's no such thing..." Yor mumbled, clearly underestimating her abilities.
"If you really want to learn... I can teach you," she added hesitantly.
"Then I'll be counting on you, Yor-sensei!" Akifumi replied cheerfully before turning to Mashiro. "Once Mahiru comes back from grocery shopping, can you let her know?"
"I want to go too," Mashiro said, glancing at her drawing tablet with a sigh.
"Don't you need to finish your drawing?" Akifumi grinned.
Mashiro hesitated, torn between her art and her curiosity. Finally, she sighed and returned to her tablet. "But... you better come back early."
"No problem," Akifumi reassured her. "And I'll get you more of that layer cake."
"But I already had four this week, If Mahiru finds out, she'll be upset."
"Then let's just keep it a secret from Mahiru," Akifumi said with a mischievous smile.
"Alright," Mashiro answered playing along with his plan.
Akifumi playfully pinched her nose. "You better not end up a little piggy from eating all those cakes. It won't be cute!"
Mashiro glanced down at her body "Just one more wouldn't hurt."
Her earnest expression made both Akifumi and Yor laugh.
"Mashiro-san, you're really adorable," Yor commented with a warm smile.
The two left the house, and Mashiro quietly returned to her work, her expression calm as usual.
Not long after, the door opened, and Mahiru returned from shopping, her eyes scanning the room in confusion.
"Huh? Where is everyone? It's just you, Mashiro?"
Mashiro paused for a moment before replying in her usual monotone voice, "Akifumi asked Yor to teach him how to become an adult."
Mahiru froze. "H-How to become an adult...?"
Her face flushed bright red as her mind wandered to... well, more inappropriate thoughts.
Mashiro tilted her head slightly, noticing Mahiru's reaction. "Mahiru, are you feeling unwell? Your face is red." Mashiro asked, worried, reaching up to check her forehead.
"I'm fine!" Mahiru waved her hand dismissively, though her cheeks were still flushed.
"Mashiro please explain more clearly."
"Akifumi said that every boy, before becoming an adult, naturally becomes interested in fighting. So he asked Yor to teach him." Mashiro's answer while her focus still on her tablet.
"..."
Mahiru blinked in disbelief, her face still burning from her earlier misunderstanding. She shook her head in disbelief. "How did it turn into that? What you said makes it sound so different!"
"Of course, it's Mashiro's way of interpreting things!" Mahiru muttered to herself.
She was always amazed by the girl's unique thinking.
Speaking of which...
"It's already December," Mahiru said absently.
Mashiro tilted her head in confusion. "What's so special about December?"
"December means the New Year's coming up!" Mahiru said, smiling as she ruffled Mashiro's hair, though her expression was shadowed with a hint of something more complex.
"The New Year...," Mahiru repeated softly.
Mashiro's eyes lit up. "So, does that mean we can have more of that layer cake than usual?"
"Yes, indeed," Mahiru nodded with a smile. "For the New Year, I'll let you have five cakes in one week!"
"Five?!" Mashiro's eyes sparkled with excitement.
She started mentally counting, adding the ones Akifumi would give her.
"So, with his help, I could have over seven in a week?"
Her face lit up with a pure, innocent smile.
Mahiru, meanwhile, was lost in thought.
"I've known Mugiho-kun for half a year now..." she mused.
"It all started with that heavy rain... but even though I've been trying to keep my distance, it feels like we've grown even more apart over time."
The last time they communicated was because of Mashiro.
"Even during the New Year holiday... I doubt he'll reach out," Mahiru thought sadly.
The two of them were thinking about completely different things, each lost in their own thoughts.
Two hours later, Akifumi and Yor came back from the gym, both showing different expressions.
"Yor-san, you really went easy on me!" Akifumi laughed, rubbing his sore arm from where she had thrown him.
"I'm glad you held back," he added with a little chuckle. "If you hadn't, I'd probably be in the hospital by now."
Yor apologized, looking guilty. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have been so serious."
Akifumi laughed, shaking his head. "No, it's fine. Honestly, I think it's a good thing. If I'd learned some power techniques, I might have even won."
Yor raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by his compliment. "You think you could beat me? With no training?"
Akifumi, remembering her original strength, couldn't help but roll his eyes in private.
'In this world, you'd definitely be a force to reckon with, right?' he thought.
"It's funny though, hearing you say that, even if it's just to comfort me," he said aloud, his voice light-hearted.
"Comfort?" Yor thought to herself, a little confused.
Akifumi smiled and added, "Can you continue teaching me? I'm serious about learning."
"As long as you're interested. Mas- Mugiho-kun" Yor replied, she was a bit surprised by how earnest he sounded and almost called him young master.
"Then I'll rely on you," he said, smiling.
Daily Uploads!
By voting with [Power Stone] reach 50/100/200/300/400/500 Power Stones To unlock Bonus Chapter!
Support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL and read upto 50+ Advanced Chapters!
A few days passed, and the sales of WorldEnd skyrocketed, reaching a remarkable 60,000 copies.
If this number were made public, both industry professionals and the general public would be stunned, calling it a "monster" achievement.
Despite this success, the online rumors still hadn't stopped.
No matter how much the fans tried to defend it, the haters continued claiming, "This success is faked."
Without any official statement from the publisher or the author, the fans felt frustrated and helpless.
They couldn't outright oppose the haters, but they were still worried.
"If this is really all fake from the beginning... what do we do then?"
"Shadow-sensei, it's almost time," Machida said, sounding a little irritated. "We've waited long enough, it's about to backfire."
Akifumi smiled. "Don't worry. I'm about to make a little mistake."
"A mistake?" Machida's curiosity piqued.
Akifumi took out his phone, logged into his SNS account, and posted two updates.
The first one read:
"About the rumors online, I've asked a friend to gather relevant information. I'll be suing them soon to protect my rights and reputation! I'll show them that the internet isn't a lawless place!"
The second update was:
"Hey, everyone! The manga adaptation of 'WorldEnd' is now published in Weekly Shonen Jump! Hope you all like it! Also, my next new work will start serialization in two weeks... I'm sure you're all used to me releasing two series at once, right?"
At first glance, everything seemed fine, but the names of the senders were completely opposite.
"That should do it."
Looking at his handiwork, Akifumi nodded in satisfaction.
Instead of explaining things outright, he preferred to guide his fans toward discovering the truth themselves.
If he explained things directly, fans might wonder if it was a trick, if there was some hidden agenda.
But if they uncovered the truth on their own, they would never doubt it.
Instead, they would be thrilled at the moment of realization!
"Now, let's just sit back and let things unfold."
He turned his attention away from the computer screen and got back to workhis top priority being the script for Steins;Gate.
Meanwhile, the internet was abuzz due to the two recent posts Akifumi had just made.
One was posted under the account Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei, and the other under Shadow-sensei.
The discrepancy made both posts seem oddly misplaced. The content itself wasn't strange, but the context felt completely off, making them look hilariously out of place.
Some fans were instantly confused.
Comments under Warrior of Love and Hope's post:
"?? Can someone explain what the heck does sensei means by this post?"
"I understand every word individually, but put after putting it up together, I have no idea what's going on!"
"Confused +1! Has someone been slandering sensei online?"
"No clue. Haven't heard a thing about it!"
"Is there any context to this? If sensei is preparing to sue someone, shouldn't we have at least heard a rumor or two?"
"Sure, sensei often breaks our hearts with tragic storylines, but that's just for the plot! If someone is actually slandering him, I won't stand for it!"
"Agreed! We support sensei taking legal action to defend his rights!"
Meanwhile, under Shadow's post, a different discussion was taking place:
"So WorldEnd is now serialized in Weekly Shonen Jump? That I knewit was mentioned in Volume 3's afterword. But the real question is since when that this author have double serialization!?"
"And hold upanother new manga series is starting? Isn't sensei a light novel author?"
"Has dealing with internet drama finally made him lose it?!"
"This post's tone feels completely different than usual. Could it be?"
"I don't care about any of thatI just want to ask: Is Shadow a real person and not just some pseudonym cooked up by Fujimi Publishing? Please, sensei, give us a clear answer!"
"We all want to believe in sensei, but we also need him to address these rumors directly so we can have confidence in him!"
As time passed, fans who followed both accounts started putting the pieces together.
"Wait a minute doesn't this post sound just like something Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei would write? And sensei often juggles multiple projects. If he's launching a new series in Jump, that's not out of character at all."
"Speaking of online drama, Shadow-sensei has been caught in a lot of controversy lately, right?"
"Now look at Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei postit totally matches Shadow-sensei usual writing style, doesn't it?!"
"No way?!"
"Could it be?!"
"This is insane!"
"But given how sensei always works on multiple projects at once, maybe it's not impossible?!"
"No, no, nodouble serialization is one thing. This is on a whole other level! Maybe they just accidentally swapped phones?"
"Honestly, I'd rather believe that it's the same person."
"Wait, what are you guys even talking about? I don't get it at all!"
"Go check out Warrior of Love and Hope's recent post. The timestamps on both posts are less than two minutes apart."
"This is crazy! Could someone actually be this talented at everything?!"
"Just gonna sayI'm a former classmate of sensei. He was always the top student in our grade. Even if he had aimed for the University of Tokyo's hardest science programs, he would've had no trouble getting in."
"The University of Tokyo's science department?! Are you serious?!"
"Stop it! How does someone like this even exist?!"
"This is too insane! I need to take a cold shower to process this!"
At first, it was just a handful of fans discussing things. But as more people joined in, the realization spread like wildfire.
The two posts, once stripped of their mismatched usernames, made perfect sense.
And the mention of a new series in Jump? It was too much of a coincidence to ignore.
Then there was the line: 'I'm sure you're all used to me releasing two series at once, right?'
That was practically a dead giveaway.
Sharp-eyed fans pieced everything together and came to an inevitable conclusion.
Within just an hour of the posts going live, the comments section of both accounts was flooded with identical reactions:
"Sensei, next time, double-check which account you're posting from! "
"I didn't expect you to be this adorable! My respect for you just skyrocketed!"
"Having multiple accounts really is a hassle. I once accidentally texted my girlfriend using my alt account."
"Sensei, why did you try to hide this from us? Even if you told us you were writing a light novel, the worst we'd do is complain a little!"
"Warrior of Love and Hope: If each of you complains just a little, that still adds up to a lot."
"Sensei, you really have no sense of priority!"
"Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei: There are too many manga serialized in magazines already. If I want to write, light novels are my best bet."
"Now that I think about it, sensei is probably the only one who keeps serializing manga even after the tankobon (collected volume) is finished!"
"I never expected him to be this good at writing light novels! The tragic atmosphere in WorldEnd is absolutely gripping!"
"Now that I think about it, Shadow-sensei was probably meant to represent sensei's own 'shadow' all along!"
"I wonder what the editor's reaction was when he first said he wanted to write light novels!"
"Wait, if sensei is now serializing two new series in Jump, what's gonna happen to WorldEnd?! Will the light novel be put on hold?!"
"Nooooo!! I'll die without it! That series is my lifeline!"
"Everyone, have a little faith in sensei's speed. Maybe he won't be able to release a new volume every month anymore, but every two or three months should be doable, right?"
"Exactly! Plus, one of the new manga is literally WorldEnd. How's he supposed to draw it without writing the novel?! "
"Good point. But seriously, how is he managing to ace his studies while creating all these masterpieces?!"
"Because he's a monster?"
"A genius's world is beyond our comprehension!"
"Faced with a talent like this, the only logical response is to give up and accept our own mediocrity!"
"Everyone, I have a questionhow is it possible to serialize two manga series while also writing a light novel? No matter how you look at it, that's just insane!
"Most manga artists are already exhausted just keeping up with a weekly serialization. But when people found out that it was Love and Hope Warrior behind it all, not only were they not surprised, but they actually found it completely natural. Why is that?"
"Anyone asking that question clearly hasn't read sensei's works."
"Whether it's Madoka Magica or Anohana, these top-tier worksdo you really think anyone would just sell them off?"
"If you could create even one of these, the benefits would far outweigh selling the rights to someone else."
"I can't believe there are still people who don't understand something this simple..."
"I can't wait to see sensei's reaction when he realizes his secret identity has been exposed tomorrow!"
"If it weren't for sensei's own slip-up, we probably wouldn't have found out the truth for a long time!"
The discussion quickly took social media by storm, trending at the top spot almost instantly.
Even those who personally knew Akifumi caught wind of the news right away.
"This guy he's really hopeless," Hiratsuka Shizuka sighed, half amused, as she looked at the trending post on her phone.
"I never expected that not only could he draw such amazing manga, but his writing skills were also top-notch enough to produce something like this."
She still vividly remembered the first time she read his work
The overwhelming sorrow in its storytelling had moved even her to tears.
"How many times has this kid tricked me into crying?"
After a brief moment of thought, she gave up on counting.
"Well, I should probably give him a heads-up."
She dialed Akifumi's number.
'The number you are calling is currently unavailable...'
Shizuka was stunned for a second before shaking her head. "Well, that's not my fault, then."
"Love and Hope Warrior is actually Shadow?!" Kasumigaoka Utaha was speechless.
Then, a bitter smile spread across her face. "I can't believe the two authors I admire most are actually the same person."
Thinking about Akifumi's face, she gently ran her fingers over the signed cover of one of his books.
Her usually composed heart suddenly felt unsettled.
"That bastard! He kept something like this from me again!" Lying in her bed, Eriri gritted her teeth in frustration.
"Tomorrow, he's gonna pay for this!"
For some reason, though, her mind flashed back to a certain kiss they had shared months ago.
Her cheeks flushed red.
She had been drawing doujinshi for years, yet deep down, she was still just a hopeless romantic.
"Now that I think about it, with Mashiro and Mahiru around, it's been a long time since..."
"Wait, no! What am I even thinking?! Eriri, get it together! It's not like we're dating, so why does it matter?!"
"Argh, so annoying! I'm not thinking about that guy anymoresleep, sleep!"
She reached out and turned off the lights.
"Ugh, I don't feel great Am I catching a cold?"
"Whatever. I should give myself a massage."
After drawing manga nonstop every day, exhaustion was inevitable. If he didn't take care of himself, he'd really get sick.
After a short massage, he took a shower, the sound of water echoing through the room.
"Mugiho-kun"
Mahiru stared blankly at her phone screen.
Then, she let out a small, bittersweet smile. "He's just too amazing."
"Someone like me, just an ordinary girl"
Looking back at everything about herself, she shook her head.
Gazing at the ceiling, lost in thought, her mind was flooded with too many emotions.
Mashiro's room was illuminated only by the glow of her computer screen.
She was focused on her drawing, occasionally furrowing her brows as she struggled to make sense of the complex plot she was illustrating.
She paid no attention to the chaos unfolding online.
"As expected of Shadowno, I suppose I should call him Akifumi-sensei now." Machida Sonoko couldn't help but sigh in admiration.
She had initially been worried about how he would clear up this misunderstanding
How could he do it without angering his fans while still making them believe him?
But now, she realized her concern had been completely unnecessary.
If she hadn't been in on it beforehand, she might've thought this whole situation was just an accidental slip-up.
The fans were all thrilled by what they thought was the "truth."
Little did they know, what they had discovered was just the "truth" Akifumi had chosen to reveal.
"Sales are probably going to skyrocket after this, huh?"
For hardcore fans, just seeing their idol's name was reason enough to spend money
Let alone when the work itself was of such high quality!
Thinking about it, Machida Sonoko couldn't help but smile.
"Tsk, tsk." Wearing a bathrobe, revealing just enough skin, Otosuna Mihari casually sipped her milk while glancing at her phone.
"I never thought that bastard with his twisted sense of humor would actually have a day where he screws up like this."
"I should find a chance to tease him properly later~"
Just imagining his flustered reaction filled her with joy.
The night passed.
The next morning, when Akifumi turned on his phone, he was greeted by countless missed calls.
He chuckled but didn't bother responding right away.
Instead, he logged into both of his accounts and quickly deleted two specific posts.
Then, he went silent.
Playing dead seemed like the best option for now.
But his ever-watchful fans noticed the change immediately.
Flooding the comments section, they wrote:
"Lmao, he finally realized it! That's why he deleted the posts!"
"Sensei, you're already exposed! Trying to play dumb won't work!"
"Come on, guys, have some tact! If sensei wants to play dumb, let's just roll with it."
"What posts? There were no posts. We didn't see anything, right?"
"Oh no, what happened last night? I think I lost my memory!"
"Exactly! Nothing happened last nightI can vouch for that!"
"We totally don't know that sensei is actually Shadow-sensei too, and that he wrote WorldEnd. Right, everyone?"
"Absolutely! No worries, senseiwe'll keep it a secret!"
"Ahhh! Why is sensei so cute?! I love him so much!!"
Reading through the comments, Akifumi couldn't help but mutter: "Are these guys online 24/7 or something?!"
It had barely been a minute since he deleted the posts, and already the comment section was overflowing.
He sighed.
"Should I just come clean, or try to cover it up?"
Then, he had an idea.
Love and Hope Warrior: "Damn it! I've been hiding for so long, but I guess I can't keep it up anymore. Fine, I give up! I'm Shadow-sensei! I wrote WorldEnd! Laugh all you want!"
Shadow: "Ahem, last night, while discussing the Volume 4 illustrations with Love and Hope Warrior-sensei, I accidentally used the wrong phone. I never expected it to cause such a misunderstanding. My apologies!"
Fans, seeing the two posts appear within a minute of each other, left their verdict:
"Sure, sure, we totally believe you!"
"That was some terrible coordinationwe're giving you zero points!"
What started as a minor alternate account incident turned into a long-running joke among netizens.
Although the clarification post the next day seemed somewhat misleading, causing some fans to second-guess themselves
The more they thought about it, the less sense it made!
Chatting about illustrations late into the night was one thing, but how were they still perfectly synchronized the next morning?!
And how do you even mix up your phones?
Not to mention, both of them should have had lock screens.
Even if they somehow managed to unlock each other's phones, were they using the exact same model?!
Even if they were, how do you go an entire night without realizing the mistake, only to remember the next morning?
What, were they just having too much fun chatting and got drunk?
But waitone of them is still in high school! No way they were drinking!
So, after the initial confusion, most fans quickly saw through the ruse.
Instead of feeling deceived, they were even more entertained.
As a result, fans from both sides started mingling, and eventually, they all bought the manga and light novel versions to check them out.
Sales skyrocketed!
Fans felt like they had hit the jackpotnot only did they uncover a hidden truth, but they also discovered just how talented their favorite creator was and found even more content to enjoy.
Akifumi felt like he had hit the jackpot, too.
His relationship with fans became even smoother, and the sales of his works saw a noticeable boost.
No one even cared about how many projects he had started without finishing.
After this incident, starting a new project wouldn't require any extra justification.
All in all, it was a win-win situation for both sides!
Days passed quickly, and the online buzz gradually died down.
As Christmas approached, the festive atmosphere at school became livelier.
The arrival of Christmas also meant that the second holiday break was near!
Though it was the shortest break among the three vacationsjust a little over ten daysit was more than enough to make students happy.
Especially for the boys. Christmas was an incredibly rare opportunity for them!
What kind of opportunity? Well, if you know, you know. If you don't, don't ask. The waters run too deep!
"So, Kato, what are your plans for Christmas?"
Kato thought for a moment before answering, "My sister will be coming over, we'll probably just stay home as a family, have a meal together, and watch TV."
"That sounds nice." Akifumi couldn't help but feel a little envious.
Akifumi parents had been ridiculously busy since last year and hadn't come home recently.
If it weren't for the occasional phone call, he might've started wondering if something had happened to them.
Spending time together on a special day like this felt like a distant memory.
"Is it really that nice?" Kato blinked, her tone as calm as ever.
"Of course," Akifumi replied.
Mahiru also looked over with envy in her eyes, filled with longing.
If Akifumi hadn't experienced spending time with his parents for a few years, then Mahiru probably had never experienced it at all.
Seeing their envious gazes, Kato said, "It might sound a bit selfish, but I'd actually like to go out on Christmas."
"I heard a lot of places will be beautifully decorated."
Akifumi immediately protested, "Kato, you don't know how lucky you are!"
"Exactly!" Mahiru nodded earnestly. "There's nothing better than spending time with family!"
"Getting scolded like this" Kato scratched her cheek helplessly. "But I never said it was bad."
"Just thinking about running around outside in the freezing cold is already a crime!"
"." Kato fell silent for a moment before changing the subject. "What about you two? How are you spending Christmas?"
"Comfortably curled up under the kotatsu, playing games and watching TV."
Kato imagined the scene for a moment before commenting, "That's so like you, Akifumi."
"You're such a social butterfly, yet still a hardcore homebody. That contrast is pretty amusing."
"I don't want to hear that from you, Kato." Akifumi rolled his eyes. "Who else but you could say something like that with a straight face?"
"Is it really that funny?" It was clear Kato was a bit puzzled by this, but she quickly moved on.
"What about you, Shiina-san?" Mahiru thought for a moment and then replied, "Probably the same as Akifumi-kun."
Kato gave them a knowing look.
'Shiina-san family relationship isn't that great, huh?' After spending time observing her, Kato had already come to this conclusion.
This conversation only reinforced it.
"To think that none of us plan on going out on Christmas"
What a trio!
The school day ended quickly, and as the final bell rang, students in clubs were full of energy, embracing their youth on the field.
As always, Akifumi walked toward the train station with Mahiru and Mashiro.
"Just a few months ago, even a T-shirt felt too hot. Now, even with a coat, it still feels kinda cold."
He sighed while looking at the two girls beside him, bundled up in warm clothes.
There was a slight sense of melancholy in his eyes.
Sure, their thick outfits made them look even cuter, but compared to the lively summer, something felt missing.
"No wonder winter is known as the season of sentimental thoughts." With the cold weather, unnecessary thoughts seemed to multiply.
"Well, it is winter, after all," Mahiru said with a smile.
Akifumi wasn't convinced. "Even if your stockings are lined with cashmere, wearing just one thin layer in this cold doesn't seem make any different at all!"
"It's warm," Mashiro said from the side. "Do you want to touch mine?"
Mahiru giggled, covering her mouth.
"." Akifumi sighed and ruffled Mashiro's hair.
"Mugi, that's mean" Mashiro pouted at him with a hint of playful protest. "You messed up my hair."
"That's punishment for saying something so dirty."
"??" Mashiro blinked in confusion. "That was dirty?"
Ignoring her innocent expression, Akifumi turned to Mahiru. "Hey, are you free this weekend?"
Mahiru gave him a knowing look. "Why would you think I'm not?"
The unspoken meaning was clear
Before asking, maybe consider what I usually do on weekends?
Akifumi chuckled. "Even if I already know, it's basic courtesy to ask."
Mahiru sighed. "Yes, I'm free."
"Then, do you want to go to the shopping district with me?"
"Hmm? Is this a date?" Mahiru stretched out the word playfully, her voice carrying a hint of laughter.
Beneath her teasing tone, however, was a nervousness she couldn't quite express.
Akifumi, completely oblivious, answered without hesitation, "Of course it's a date."
For a split second, Mahiru's heart skipped a beat.
Her cheeks, already pale from the cold, were now tinged with pink.
"What's a date?" Mashiro asked, her innocent eyes brimming with curiosity.
"A date is when two people agree on a time and place to do something together."
"Oh!" Mashiro nodded, completely accepting his explanation.
"Then, when and where did Mugi and Mahiru make plans to go do something together?"
Akifumi smiled and answered, "We'll be going this weekend, at a shopping district nearby."
"As for what exactly we're doing... that's a secret~"
"I want to know." Mashiro looked at Akifumi, her eyes full of expectation.
"If you find out ahead of time, it won't be a secret anymore."
"Oh." Her bright eyes were soon clouded with disappointment.
Mashiro lowered her head but then lifted it again, asking quietly, "Can I come along?"
Mahiru, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke up. "Mashiro, aren't you supposed to be drawing a manga?"
"Didn't you have a pretty good idea for a story recently?"
Hearing this, Mahiro hesitated for a moment before nodding. "I need to draw a manga."
Looking into Mashiro's innocent eyes, Mahiru felt a strong pang of guilt.
"By the way, Mashiro, do you want some ring-shaped cake?"
"I do!" Mashiro's eyes lit up, but she looked at Mahiru shyly and added in a quiet voice,
"But I've already had three this week."
"As a reward for being a good house-sitter, I'm sure Mahiru wouldn't mind if you have one or two more."
"Really?" Mashiro asked, looking towards Mahiru.
Mahiru smiled helplessly. "I won't get mad."
"Then I'll have a ring-shaped cake, The last one can wait until I'm home alone next time."
"Alright." Akifumi answered with a laugh.
Back at home,
Mahiru went to the kitchen to cook, while Mashiro went to another room to start drawing her manga.
After a brief hesitation, Akifumi entered the kitchen.
She found Mahiru standing at the counter, her gaze vacant as if lost in thought.
"Ah-hem."
Mahiru jumped slightly, noticing Akifumi standing behind her. She forced a smile. "Mugiho-kun, what are you doing here?"
"Well, I noticed you seemed a little off, so I came to check."
Mahiru fell silent for a moment, looking down. "I'm sorry."
"Why apologize? Is it because you think you made me worry?" Akifumi sighed. "In that case, don't do things that make me worry!"
Mahiru gave a bitter smile. "Hey, Mugi-kun, do you think I'm a very despicable woman?"
Because she wanted to be alone, she had used that excuse to make Mashiro give up.
Now, she was foolishly hoping to ease her pain with someone else's words.
"No."
"Really?" Mahiru's eyes were still confused.
"Even though Mahiru is 17, you're still far from being a woman, right?"
Mahiru gave Mugiho a helpless glance, the sadness in her heart nearly breaking through.
"You know that's not what I meant."
"Looks like your mood is getting better." Akifumi said seriously, "Everyone has their own selfish side. It's only natural to consider yourself."
"Just like the characters in 'Anohana,' each one of them had their own selfish reasons for what they did."
"If you think you're despicable for something like this, then I actually wish everyone in this world could be this despicable."
"That's not how you comfort people." Mahiru wiped away the tears in her eyes, and compared to her earlier sorrow, she seemed a little better now.
"Well, as long as it works, right?"
Akifumi didn't mind Mahiru's complaints and continued, "Besides, I'd rather go on a two-person date with you, Mahiru"
Mahiru's face turned red, and she shot Akifumi a glare.
"You just want me to go with you to buy presents, don't you? Stop pretending it's a date!"
"Eh, you figured it out?"
If only she could deny it right now.
Mahiru felt a sense of disappointment in her heart but kept a smile on her face.
"We were just talking about Christmas during class. With your personality, Mugiho-kun, how could you not have prepared a gift?"
"Then, when the time comes, I'll have to leave it to you~"
"Get out of here, I need to start making dinner."
"Okay, okay."
The weekend arrived, and they were at the shopping mall.
"Do you think this is too childish for Hiratsuka-sensei?" Akifumi waved his hand.
"It might be small for kids, but for sensei, it's just right!"
With that, without hesitation, Akifumi went straight to the counter and bought a nearly life-sized plush toy of a beast that eats iron.
After paying, Mahiru, who had been standing nearby, spoke up, a little annoyed.
"Mugiho-kun, you're so decisive that it makes me feel like I'm not even needed here."
"I told you, the real reason I brought you along was so I could go on a date with you~"
"You're joking again." Mahiru muttered, her cheeks burning, her heart racing wildly.
That was the sound of her heart fluttering.
"Wait."
Akifumi looked puzzled as Mahiru jogged over to speak with a store clerk.
After a brief conversation, she quickly made her payment and returned to Akifumi's side.
With a glance at him, Mahiru said, "Well, this is such a rare opportunity, I also want to get some gifts for everyone!"
Akifumi nodded with a smile, and then they continued shopping.
Two hours later,
"Are you sure you don't need me to help carry some of these?"
Looking at the mountain of gifts that almost burying Akifumi,
Mahiru who is holding only a few bags, looked concerned.
"Is this all? Who do you think I am?"
"Don't push yourself, okay?"
"Don't worry."
Seeing this, Mahiru reluctantly nodded.
Just then, Mahiru's phone suddenly rang.
Upon seeing the caller ID, Mahiru's face showed a mixture of surprise, joy, and nervousness.
"Mugiho-kun..."
Seeing Mahiru not knowing how to speak, Akifumi waved his hand. "Go ahead."
"I'll be right here waiting for you."
"Thanks." Mahiru smiled gratefully and quickly ran off to answer the call.
"Is it from her family?"
It was the only thing that could make Mahiru show such a complex expression.
Standing in place, ten minutes passed quickly.
'That's took longer than i expected.' Just as this thought crossed his mind, Mahiru hung up the phone and walked back to him.
Her expression was visibly sad.
"Didn't go well?"
Mahiru gave a bitter smile. "Mugiho-kun, do you know?"
"Well, just like you said a couple of days ago, I know almost everything you do every day. It's not hard to guess, is it?"
"Mugiho-kun, you really are smart." Mahiru shook her head. "Do you remember when we first met?"
"How could I forget?" Akifumi laughed. "That day, the rain was really heavy, Mahiru looked like a silly kid, sitting at the park all alone."
"Silly kid... I was really are an idiot, am I?" Mahiru sighed, a confused look in her eyes.
"Actually, that day, I had an argument with my family, so I ran out, I just sat there at the park, sulking."
"Do you regret it?"
"Isn't it obvious?" Originally sad, Mahiru suddenly flashed a bright smile. "If I hadn't run out, I wouldn't have met you, Mugiho-kun."
"So no matter how many times it happens, I'll still sit in the rain waiting for you to come and save me again."
'What if something happened, and I wasn't able to come?' Though he wanted to say that, looking into Mahiru's eyes, the words got stuck in his throat.
"Hey, Mugiho-kun."
"Yeah?"
"Am I not alone anymore?"
"What do you think?"
"True." Mahiru smiled, then closed her eyes and said softly, "Mugiho-kun, do you know? I don't even know when it happened, but I realized I've fallen completely for you!"
Mahiru's unexpected confession left Akifumi momentarily frozen in place.
With a relieved smile, Mahiru opened her eyes.
"It seems like you already knew, Mugiho-kun."
She pouted playfully. "Making a girl confess first... you're really are a bad person!"
Of course, he had known.
That's exactly why he didn't know how to respond.
Akifumi let out a wry smile, searching for the right words.
Mahiru's expression remained light hearted. "So, do you still think I'm not a cunning woman?"
She sighed, glancing away. "Eriri trusted me as her friend, yet I went behind her back and confessed first."
Akifumi frowned. "If you ask me, that's more on her than you. She had every chance but kept messing it up."
No matter what others did, at least ninety percent of the responsibility lay with her.
Mahiru chuckled with a touch of melancholy. "You're not wrong."
Then, with a serious look, she whispered, "If I had been the first to meet you, I wouldn't have given anyone else a chance."
A shadow crossed her face.
"But... the first person to meet you was Eriri. I'm the one who came later."
Akifumi gazed at her, puzzled.
Mahiru smiled softly. "That's why, as someone who came later, I don't have the right to say these things."
She took a deep breath. "Mugiho-kun, did you know? I... I was an unwanted child."
"My parents only got married because of family interests. There was never any love between them. Even my birth was an accident."
She laughed bitterly. "My father had a mistress, and my mother had a lover of her own."
"I worked so hard growing up, thinking that if I became excellent enough, maybe they would notice me."
"Maybe... just maybe... they would mend their relationship because of me."
Her smile was filled with an aching sadness.
"But in the end, I was too naive."
"No matter how hard I triedwhether it was getting top grades or being the perfect child in everyone's eyesnothing I did ever made them look at me."
Her eyes glistened with unshed tears.
"That rainy day... I had to go see my father about transferring schools."
"It was the rare chance I had to meet him. I thought maybe, just maybe, if I tried a little harder, he'd say something kind to me."
"But all he cared about was his other familyhis mistress and the child they had together."
"I should have known better. But I was still furious. I ran out into the rain, hoping... hoping that maybe he would come after me."
"But in the end, the only one who came looking for me... was you, Mugiho-kun."
Tears welled in her eyes, yet her smile shone brighter than ever.
"But you know what? I'm so glad I met you!"
"Before I met you, I kept thinking I was just an unwanted, unnecessary existence."
"But with you, I realizedI do belong somewhere. I am wanted."
"And realizing that... made me so, so happy!!"
"Then, I met Eriri, a wonderful friend. I discovered manga, light novels, and animethings I had never paid attention to before but found so fun!"
"And when Mashiro moved in, your house became even livelier. It made me not want to leave."
"Each and every time... I never wanted to leave!"
She puffed up her cheeks slightly.
"Even though it annoys me a little when you look at other girls, expecting such an amazing guy like you to belong only to me is just unrealistic, huh?"
She chuckled. "I had a bit of a greedy thought like that, but only for a moment."
"So, my confession it's not because I expect anything in return. I just wanted you to know my feelings."
"That's all. Please believe me, Mugiho-kun!"
Her unwavering gaze made Akifumi sigh. "Honestly, how could I not believe you?"
"To be honest, when you started talking, I was worried. I was afraid you still saw yourself as someone unwanted, as someone without value. But I guess I was overthinking it."
Mahiru playfully rolled her eyes. "Do I seem that stubborn to you?"
Akifumi chuckled. "With your personality, I wouldn't put it past you to get stuck in that kind of mindset."
He smiled wryly. "Otherwise, you wouldn't have done so many reckless things."
"To think that parents as horrible as yours managed to have a daughter as angelic as you..."
"Maybe they ignored you not because they didn't care, but because they felt unworthy of you?"
Mahiru giggled. "I'm nowhere near as great as you make me out to be. I'm not an angel or anything like that."
"I'm just a girl who happens to look a little better than average, but compared to people with loving families, I'm nothing special."
Akifumi smirked. "You do realize that just being pretty is enough to make a lot of girls jealous of you, right?"
Mahiru blushed slightly but held his gaze.
"Mugiho-kun, do you think I'm pretty?"
Akifumi shrugged. "Unless someone's blind, I don't think anyone could deny that."
Mahiru's expression softened. "It doesn't matter what anyone else thinks. As long as you like me, that's all that matters."
Her words were so earnest that Akifumi couldn't help but tease her.
"You really are sneaky, Mahiru."
"Eh?"
"You always say things that make me want to tease you."
Mahiru looked away, her cheeks turning even redder.
"But you said you just wanted me to know your feelings. Do you really think a guy can just stay indifferent after hearing something like that?"
"Mahiru..."
"N-No! Stop!" She cut him off before he could say anything else.
"You're incredibly important to me, Mugiho-kun, but Eriri is also my dear friend!"
Her voice trembled, and tears threatened to spill again.
"Asking you to choose that's something I just can't do.."
"I absolutely, absolutely can't.."
Akifumi gently wiped the tears from her cheeks. "You don't have to."
"Eh?"
"I don't have to choose."
Before she could react, Akifumi pulled her into his arms, tossing aside the gift he had bought.
"Ah!"
The sudden embrace made Mahiru's mind go blank.
Even through the thick layers of their winter coats, their heartbeats pounded against each other.
The world around them faded as passersby cast them warm, envious glances.
"I'm greedy, you know."
"I won't let go of either you or Eriri."
Even though she knew she shouldn't, Mahiru's heart pounded at the sound of his deep, sincere voicewords meant just for her.
She whispered, almost like a complaint, "How... could you say something like that?"
Akifumi smiled. "Just like you can't lie to yourself, neither can I."
He had already accepted his fate as the villain in this story, and at this moment, he had no hesitation whatsoever.
"I can't choose between Mahiru and Eriri. I just can't."
"Then, you have to confront your own feelings"
"So, Mahiru... what do you think?" Akifumi loosened his embrace slightly, holding Mahiru by the shoulders and looking straight into her eyes.
Mahiru averted her gaze. "What if... I say no?"
Akifumi's lips curled into a smile.
"Why are you smiling, Mugiho-kun?" Mahiru asked, puzzled.
"Because that's the most natural answer."
"Then you..." Mahiru looked even more confused.
Akifumi spoke with conviction, "Because from the very start, I wasn't asking for your permission. No matter what you saywhether you scold me or even hate meI have no intention of giving up!"
Faced with his burning gaze, Mahiru couldn't help but look away. She whispered, "I just realized... compared to me, you're much more cunning, Mugiho-kun."
"There's no way I could hate you now.." she added.
After all, you're the one who made me understandthere's someone in this world who truly needs me.
Sometimes, reason alone isn't enough to dictate our actions.
At that moment, emotions took over, and what happened next was the most natural expression of intimacy.
A while later.
Mahiru lowered her head, her face flushed with a deep red.
Guilt welled up inside her for betraying Eriri, yet, at the same time, she couldn't deny the thrill of it.
"Mahiru."
"Mm?"
"Mashiro still have a lot of snacks at home, right?"
"Yeah, plenty. Why do you ask all of a sudden?"
"Even if we go to the someplace tonight and don't come home, Mashiro should be fine alone, right?"
"Eh?!"
Mahiru let out a small yelp, her already flushed cheeks turning an even deeper shade of red. Her head felt light, dizzy from his words.
"Do you not want to?"
'Do I not want to?' Mahiru took a moment to truly examine the emotions swirling within her.
Instead of resistance or fear, she felt something elseanticipation.
"Mashiro being alone at home... that's not okay, right?"
"A fledgling has to leave the nest eventually. We need to trust in Mashiro's growth!"
"..." Mahiru bit her lip gently, her watery eyes flickering as if they could shatter at any moment.
Finally, she gave a small nod.
........
Akifumi Mugiho and Shiina Mahiru stood awkwardly in front of the love hotel, its neon lights casting a soft glow on their faces. This was their first time stepping into such a place together.
Mahiru fiddled with the strap of her bag, her cheeks flushed, while Akifumi scratched the back of his neck, trying to appear nonchalant.
"So this is it, huh?" Akifumi said, breaking the silence.
Mahiru nodded, avoiding his gaze.
They stepped inside, greeted by a sleek, futuristic lobby with a touchscreen menu displaying various room themes.
Mahiru's eyes widened as she scrolled through the options. "A spaceship room? A jungle theme? They even have a room that looks like a castle!"
Akifumi chuckled at her excitement. "You pick. I'm fine with anything."
After a moment of deliberation, Mahiru selected the "Romantic Paris" theme, giggling as the screen confirmed their booking.
The elevator ride to their floor was quiet, save for the soft hum of music.
When they entered the room, both of them froze.
The walls were design like a fancy hotel in paris, and a fake chandelier hung from the ceiling.
"Wow," Mahiru whispered, taking it all in.
"This is a lot." Akifumi awkwardly laughed, to hide his nervousness, he decided to check up the room and search for any hidden camera in the room, or recorder in the room.
'Even though this is a hotel room, i should still be carefulsome people might try to record/peek in.'
As they rummaged through the room's amenities, Akifumi opened a closet and froze.
Inside was a cabinet full of costume and one of them was black bunny costume, complete with ears and a tail.
"Uh Mahiru?" he called, holding it up. "You're not going to believe this, you can also cosplay in here."
"Cosplay?"
Mahiru turned and gasped, her face turning bright red.
Mahiru hesitated, then looked up at him shyly. "Do you want me to wear it?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
Akifumi's eyes widened, and he scratched the back of his head, trying to hide his own embarrassment.
"I mean, only if you want to. It's up to you. Don't force yourself.."
Before she could respond, Mahiru's gaze drifted to another part of the closet.
Her eyes landed on a butler outfit, complete with a tailcoat, and bowtie.
A mischievous smile crept onto her face. "Well if I wear the bunny costume, then you have to wear that," she said, pointing to the butler outfit.
Mahiru nooded her head, expecting him to refuse. But to her surprise, Akifumi shrugged and said, "Alright, deal. I'll wear it if you wear the bunny costume."
Mahiru's eyes widened in shock. "Wait, really? You're actually going to do it?" she asked, her voice rising slightly in disbelief.
Akifumi grinned, clearly enjoying her reaction. "Yeah, why not? It's makes it more unique, right?"
After a moment of silence, Mahiru took the costume from him. And she started to push him to the corner of the room.
"O-okay! But you have to turn around and close your eyes until I'm ready."
Akifumi obliged, go to the edge of the room and starting to change his clothes to.
A few minutes later after he done changing, Mahiru's voice called out softly, "Okay you can look now."
He opened his eyes and felt his breath catch. Mahiru stood in front of him, wearing the bunny costume.
The bunny ears perched atop her head, and the tail swayed slightly as she shifted her weight from one foot to the other.
She looked adorable, and Akifumi couldn't help but laugh, though his cheeks were tinged with pink.
"You look amazing," he said, his voice warm.
Mahiru awardly giggled, twirling slightly. "R-Really? I think the size it's not right. I look kinda of silly."
"No, it's perfect," Akifumi said, standing up and taking her hands in his. "You're perfect."
"You also look perfect too, Mugiho-kun." Mahiru while shyly looking at him.
Akifumi look at Mahiru face and he can't hold it any longer, he gently hug Mahiru, drinking every detail of her features with his eyes.
Her eyes meet with his and he began to lose himself in her gaze. He sense a hint of hesitation in her expression.
"Mugiho-kun."
"Mahiru..."
"Nnh "
Mugiho softly caress her lips. Reassured, she closes her eyes and the contours of a smile shape their kiss.
"Mmh.. Mmh"
Mahiru assertively pushes her tongue against Akifumi lips, as if she's asking for more.
Giving in to her pleas, Akifumi intertwine his tongue with hers.
"Mwah Mmh, mmph! Mmh!"
"Mmh.."
"Hff, mmp! Mmh, mwah "
While they exchange passionate kisses, her saliva mixes with his.
It's impossible to tell who is who anymore, as their tounge mingle and entwine.
Occasionally they have to separate, but neither of them can wait long until the next kiss.
'Her clouded breath feels so good on my skin, and the little moans she makes excite me more.' Akifumi thought as he run his hand down till it rests on her hips.
Mahiru stiffens in respone. She open her eyes and look at Akifumi
".....It's okay." After a short silence, Mahiru takes his hand, and presses it against her belly.
"Mahiru."
"Mmmh, mwah Mmh, mmph"
They kiss again, and with their lips connected, Akifumi start caressing her abdomen and hips.
Apparently Mahiru's a bit ticklish, because she squirms and lets out a little giggle.
"Hehe.."
"Sorry, it's that hurt?"
"No, It's okay." Mahiru answer as she forcefully pushes her lips again.
Now that she has grown familiar with the sensation, they getting bolder with their tounges.
"Mmh"
"Nnnh, mlln Mwah, mmh.. Mmmph"
Akifumi trace a circle around her belly before turning his attention to her breasts.
"Ah.. !"
Mahiru interrupts the kiss when she feels his hand on her chest. Her looks makes Akifumi a bit self concious.
'But we've already gone this far-I can't back out at this point." Akifumi thought, as he start exploring the shape of her breasts, cupping them in his hands.
"Ahh!"
".Mahiru?"
"Oh, it's nothing. I'm fine I'm just a little surprised." Reassured by her answer.
Akifumi massage her breasts again, her soft body pliable under the preasure.
"They're so big"
"D-Don't say that.. I'm already insecure enough about them"
"O-Oh." Akifumi let go of her breasts and return his attention to kiss her again.
"Mmph..Nnnh, mwah, mmph"
"Mmmh"
When he feel her relax again, Akifumi hand drift downward once more, when he reach the junction of her thighs, she quivers again.
"Ah Th-There..?"
"..." Akifumi look at her with questioningly eyes.
"Um, I"
Akifumi freeze up for a moment, but when he see no hesitation in her eyes. He keep on inching his hand downward, until it slides in between her legs.
"Fwahh."
Mahiru stirs slightly in respone, reflexively bringing her legs together, Akifumi hand trapped in between.
Akifumi take the opportunity to savor the warmth of her body.
"You're so warm down her"
"J-Jeez, you idiot" Mahiru blushing and tried to avert his eyes.
Akifumi delicately start caressing her through her panties.
"Mmh"
As Akifumi trace his fingers up and down, he can feel the shape of her pussy through the fabric.
Akifumi gently push his finger down where he think her entrance must be
"Fwah Ahh, nnnh" Faint moans escape Mahiru lips.
"Hahh.. Ah! MMh"
Akifumi softly caressing her intimate regions, whenever his finger sinks down between her inner lips, she trembles in response.
'This must be her most sensitive spot' Akifumi start toying with it with his index finger.
"Ahn Nnh, fwahh.. Ah!"
"Nnh, Aaah.. nnh."
"Your voice sounds so cute right now." Akifumi said as he stop for a bit.
"B-but its embarrassing."
"I'd love to her more"
"Huh!? Ah wait Fwahh! Eek! Ah"
Akifumi flex his finer a bit more forcefully, the fabric of her panties still caught in between.
Despite her panties, Mahiru quivers in pleasure again, and more moans escape her lips,
"Ah, Mugiho-kun. Nnh, mwah, mwah.." Mahiru started to kiss Akifumi again, perhaps to try and stifle her moans.
"Mmh?" Akifumi surprised at her sudden boldness, but enjoy the taste of her lips while he keep caressing her.
"Mmh, fwah. Ah, ahhnn Hahh, hahh.. Mmh"
"Nngh, mmh Ah, ahh! Ahh! Mugiho-kun, kiss me"
"Sure"
Every time he run his finger over her sensitive spot, he can feel it twitch through the costume.
Then, Akifumi feel a moist spot at the tip of his fingers.
"Haa Ahh, ahh! Nnh, ahh, ahhn" Mahiru let a moans escape.
"If you keep touching me there- Eek! Mm"
"Mmmh!" Mahiru clenches her thighs together, tightly squeezing down on Akifumi hand.
Akifumi feel a few more jolts run through her, she suddenly relaxes again.
'Did she came a bit?'
"Hahh, hahh."
"Mahiru." Akifumi bring his hand to her face, softly cupping her cheek before tracing a line towards her ear.
"Hehe, that tickles." Mahiru giggles and gives his hand a playful nuzzle, encouraging Akifumi to toy with her ear a bit more.
After Akifumi've explored it's shape, he bring his hand back to her cheek and draw in for another kiss.
"Nnh, mwah Mmph, mmh"
"Mmh, mwah, pwah.. Fwahh"
Akifumi stop for a bit and look at her again.
"Did that feels good?"
"Yes It's so much better. Then when I touch it myself"
Akifumi blink in surprise at her sudden, confession.
Then, Mahiru quickly averts her gaze when she realizes what she said.
"Mahiru, do you touch yourself?"
"Ack!? D-did I said it out loud?"
"Yeah, loud and clear."
"Mmmgh,,," Mahiru eyes frift all around the room- everything to but not looking at his eyes.
Enchanted by her cuteness, Akifumi decided to toy with her opening a bit more.
"Ah, wait! Nnh, no, eeek!"
"Ah, that's! Ahhh! Mmm, mmmmh!"
Akifumi rub over her clit repeatedly with his fingers, and she moans and writhes in pleasure.
"All right, I'll talk! Just wait a minute! Nnnh!"
"I-I admit that I've tried touching myself a few times.." Mahiru flustered voice is barely audible.
"I never expected you to do that"
"I-I was just curios Isn't everyone? Ahh, I wish the ground would swallow me up."
Mahiru hides her face behind her hands in embarrassment.
Akifumi gently move her hands aaway and cover her lips with his. She eagerly returns Akifumi kisses.
"Nnh.. Mwahm mmph. Mmh, nuhh."
"Mmh, mmh Mlnn, mwah."
As Akifumi keep brushing his lips against hers, he slowly sink a finger into her pussy.
"Nnnh"
When he push his finger a little deeper inside, Akifumi hear an audible 'squish'.
"Fwahh Ah, ahh"
Akifumi hook his finger and firmly caress inside her, circling her clit with his thumb at the same time.
"Ah, mmh, mmmh! Fwah, ah, ah! I-if you do it at the same time Ahh!"
"Mmh, nngh, hff.. Uhh, fwah, ahh, ahh!"
"You're so wet.."
"Mmh, th-that's because you're touching me there! Eek! Ah, ahh!"
Every time Akifumi move his finger, Mahiru's seems to get more sensitive, she bucks her hips and trembles in pleasure at the slightest caress.
"Nnnh, ahh, ahhhh! Ah, ahhh!"
"I-it feels different form when I do it by myself.! Ahh, what is this!?"
"Is it that different?"
"Yeah.. Ah, ahhhh! Wh-What's this? Something's. Ah, ahhhh!"
"I feel like something's gonna- Mmh, mmmh!"
Mahiru tightly clenches down on his finger, violent jolts running through her entire body.
Her pussy contracts, and a wave of liquid squirts out as she releases the tension built up inside.
"Nnh, nngh Hff, fwah!"
"Nhah, hahh, hahhhh Hahhh.."
"Did you just cum?" Akifumi ask.
"I-is that what it is?" Mahiru shoulders heave with every word as she tries to catch her breath.
"Was that your first time?"
"Wh-when I touched myself before, I I was too scared to go this far"
Mahiru presses her forehead against Akifumi chest as she talks, as if she's trying hiding her face.
"B-but it felt good" She lets out a bashful giggle.
It sounded so adorable that Akifumi pull her into tight embrace.
Mahiru's hands, that had come to a rest on the bed after her climax, are now fiddling with his pants.
"Oh." Akifumi startled by her touch.
"Ah.!" Mahiru shoots a curious look when she notices the hardness on Akifumi pants.
"Ah, u-um. I-Is that?" She swallow her words before she can say them.
"H-hey, is that your.?"
"Y-Yeah. Um." Akifumi answer and smile wrly.
"Did it get that big because of me?"
". Yeah." Akifumi answer honestly.
For a moment she furrows her brow as she stares at Akifumi bulge. Then, she tentatively reaches for it.
"Ma-Mahiru!?"
"I-Its fine."
'I'm not sure what she means is 'fine' exactly' but as Mahiru starts stroking his pants, Akifumi dick trembles in excitement at the sensation, and she jerks her hand back in surpise.
"A-Ah, sorry. That was a bit sudden"
"It's okay. "
"Huh?"
"Y-you made me feel so good, Mugiho-kun. So I wanna do the same for you." Mahiru answers between ragged breaths.
"And besides.. Today is the day that we become official as a couple."
"S-so, even though it's my first time, I wanna."
Akifumi place his finger on her lips before she can finish her sentence.
"I know its taking you a lot of courage to say all this stuff, you even cosplay for me, so I can't just keep quiet."
"I'll say the rest for for you." Akifumi smile, and look deep into her eyes. and she gives Akifumi hand a tight squeeze in return.
"Mahiru.. Will you share your first time with me?"
"Hm!" She nods firmly, and tears of happiness shimmer on her cheeks.
Akifumi started to unbuckle his pants, and Mahiru lets out a gasp when he pull down his pants.
"I-I had no idea it could get that big.!"
"Well Yeah."
Mahiru stares at Akifumi dick in wonder.
'This is getting a little embarrassing' Akifumi though.
"I mean, they told us about it in sex ed, but still"
Mahiru hesitantly reaches out for it with her hand.
"Um, c-can I touch it?"
"Of course.." When her fingertips brush against it, it's enough to make it pulse in excitement.
Mahiru jerks back her hand a bit after it's twitching, but curiosity gets the better of her.
"D-Don't worry. I'm not gonna bite"
"What are you saying?" Akifumi laugh at Mahiru words, she speaking like it's a live animal or something.
"Hmmm. W-wow. It's so hot" She delicately touches the shaft with the tips of her fingers, and starts stroking it up and down.
"Mmh"
"Does it hurt?"
"No, not at all. It's okay to hold it a little tighter."
"Oh, like this?" Mahiru fingers explore every inch of his dick, and eventually she seems to get a feel for it., and Akifumi dick starting to leak pre-cum.
"Th-there something coming out.. It's all sticky"
"It's the proof that it feels good."
"Wow, really? There's so much of it" Mahiru whispers in amazement as she keeps on stoking it up and down.
Akifumi hand started to slide between her pussy again.
"Nhah Eek! Ahhh! I-I thought"
"I thought it was your turn now. Hahh, mm, mmh."
"Just my way of saying thanks." Akifumi said as he speed up his movement.
"That's- Ah, ahhh! Uh, uhh, nngh."
Mahiru pussy is overflowing with love juices, dripping down on Akifumi hand and onto the sheets.
Akifumi dick gets harder with every one of her strokes, and it feels like it might burst at any moment.
"Mahiru"
"Yeah." Mahiru briefly nods and let go, before bringing her hips closer.
"Just tell me if it hurts, okay?"
"Thank you. But I'll do my best." Mahiru gently takes hold of Akifumi cock and leads the tip toward her entrance.
"H-here I guess?" Then she slowly lowers her hips, and sink it inside.
"Nnh..Nngh, utgh" Mahiru furrows her brow. "Hahh, hahh.."
"You don't have to force it."
"I know" With a slightly pained smile, she lifts her hips and lowers them again this time a bit further.
"Nngh.. Mmmh!" Mahiru closes her eyes in determination, and presses her hips down.
"Whoa.!" Akifumi felt like his whole dick is engulfed in warmth and softness, and a wave of pleasure comes over him.
Mmh Ah, ah! Hahh.. hahh.."
"It's in Mmmmh!"
"Mahiru." Akifumi can feel the tension throughout her whole body, but she still manages a smile.
"I'm so happy. To share yet another new experience with you."
'She's so precious' Akifumi pull her into a tight embrace and give her a gentle kiss.
"Mmmph mmh, mwah.. Hgg, mmmh"
As their kisses grown more passionate, Akifumi can feel the tension ease inside her.
".Fwahh." Mahiru finally let go and take in a deep nreath. Drips of their salive land on her chest.
"Mu-Mugiho-kun Y-you can try moving if you want"
"But are you really okay?"
"Y-you have to move for it to feel good, right? Otherwise you won't"
"Are you sure?"
"Yeah Just take it slow, okay?"
Akifumi nod and slightly lift her hips, giving him the room to move.
"Hahhh.... Ah! Mmh!"
Akifumi slowly pull out about halfway, before burying his shaft deep inside her again.
"Ah! Ah, ahhh! Nnngh!"
"Mahiru?"
"I-I'm fine.. Just a bit surprised."
"I can feel you so deep inside me.."
Her word prompt Akifumi to move again, he resisting the urge to just start pounding her roughly, His dick, slides smoothly in and of her pussy now that she's relaxed.
"Ahh Hahh, ah! Mm, nngh, mmh"
"K-Kiss me. Mmh, mwah Mmhph"
They exchange kisses as they rock their hips together, Mahiru hips flex in time with Akifumi thrust.
"Nng Fwahh, ahh, ahhn! Nngh Uh, mmmm.."
"O-ogh Ithink I could get. Used to this Nhah!" Mahiru voice changes- their gentle rocking seems to have lifted her to a new level of arousal.
"Ah, ahh! Ahh, nnh Mu-Mugiho-kun, th-this is amazhing! I can feel you moving inside!"
"It's so thick I-it hardly firs! Ahhh, nhah, ahh! Nngh, mmmmh!
"Woah, you're squeezing me so tight"
"Mmmh I-I can't stop myself from tightening Ahh, fwahh! Ah, ahhhn!"
"I-I can feel you twitching inside me too, Mugiho-kun. Eek! Ah, ahh!" When Mahiru thighs quiver in pleasure, Mugiho feel tremors inside her, and his dick twitches in respone.
"Nhah, ah, ahh! Ah, mmm! This is amazing"
"Do you like it, Mahiru?"
"Yeah! At first it hurt a little.. But now I'm totally fine! Mmh, mmmh!"
"Ahh, i-it feels so good! Fwahh, ah, ahh, ahhh!" Mahiru leans in toward and moves in for another kiss, her breasts brushing against Akifumi chest.
Akifumi intertwine his tongue with hers, and cup her boobs in his hands, massaging them gently.
"Mwah, mmmh..Fwahh, mlln Mmh, mmh, fwahhh! Ah, ahhh!"
"KhMahiru!" Akifumi started to move more roughly, loud slaps sound the room every time their hips come contact, futher fuelling their excitement.
"Do you hear that? It sounds so dirty"
"I-Its because you're thrusting into me so hard Ah, ahn, ahhhn!"
"I-I wanna Nnn, nhuh, mmh! Make you feel even better, too!" Mahiru starts grinding her hips, desperate to deepen the connection.
As they move in unision, they slowly drive each other closer to the edge.
Ahh, nnnh! Nngh, fwahh. Ahh, ahh! Mu-Mugiho-kun, I love you!"
"I I love you too, Mahiru"
"Ah, ahh! Mmh, nngh! Kh, hfff..!"
Akifumi feel her inside tightening "Ngh You're squeezing my cock again!"
"I-I feel like something's coming It's like before. I can't hold it back!" Mahiru seems to be approaching her climax, every time Akifumi pluge into her, tremors run through her hips, spreading through her whole body.
"Ahhh! ah, ahhh! Mmh, ah, no, I can't! Ahhh!"
"Ah, ahhh! It's ...Mmmgh!" As Mahiru keep moaning and try to stop it.
"I'm loving your moans"
"Ah, no, don't listen! Nhah, ah, ahhhhh!"
Akifumi buck his hips, buying his cock deep inside her as much as possible, he feel himself grinding firmly against her walls, and Mahiru jerk widly in response.
"Ah, ahhhh! Eek! I-Its's so deep. Ah, ahhh!"
"It's coming.Something is coming again!"
Mahiru pussy contracts, around Akifumi dick.
"Nngh! Mahiru. I-I'm getting close, too.."
"Yeah. I-I want your cum inside me All of it!"
"Are you sure?"
"Yes Please cum inside me."
Mahiru words snap Akifumi logic, he grab her hips to steady them, and increase the pace.
"Ahhhh, nnh! Fwah, ah, ahhh!"
"Ah, ahhh! I-I've never felt like this before! Ahhh!"
The pleasure spread through Mahiru body as she wildly thrashes her hips back and forth, her tough started to become blurry, her pussy twitches as she writhes in pleasure, splattering her juices all over the place.
"Mmh, fwah, ah, ahh! Nnh, mmh, mwah" Mahiru gasps for breath between kisses, before greedily leaning in for more.
"Ahh, ah! ahh! I can't I'm cumming!"
"Ngh! Me too!" Akifumi grab her hips and push his dick as deep as it'll go, and then floodgates open, as his cum start to comes out.
"Ah. Ahhh, ah! Nnh! I-its so hot! I can feel it seeping into me!"
Mahiru pussy is still pulsing, as she start to have another climax, it almost feels like she's trying to milk out every last drop.
"Uhh Hahhh, Hahhh, hah"
"Mahiru."
"Mugiho-kun. Eheeee" Mahiru taking heaving breaths, and start to lean in to for a kiss.
"Mmh, mmph! Fwahh, hahh, hahh" When they draw apart, Mahiru look at him, and a smile appear on her lips.
"That was amazing. Thank you Mahiru." Akifumi cup her face affectionally.
"No, I should be the one who thanking you, you give me everything I never experience."
They began to exchange some lazy kisses while enjoying the after glow.
...
TL Note:
This is my first time writing R-18 content, so please let me know if there are any grammar mistakes or areas for improvement. Your feedback is greatly appreciated!
Unlock bonus chapters by reaching specific milestones with [Power Stone] votes!
Please support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL to access more than 50 advanced chapters. Q-Q
"Good evening."
Mashiro stood at the doorway, staring at them blankly.
She sniffed the air. "Mahiru smells... weird."
Her gaze turned even more inquisitive as she looked at the two of them.
"Mahiru tripped on the way home, so we stopped by a clinic nearby before coming back," Akifumi said, giving the explanation he had prepared in advance.
Hearing this, Mashiro's expression immediately turned to one of concern.
"Mahiru, are you okay?"
"I-I'm fine." Mahiru, still flushed, shook her head and averted her eyes.
"I just have a little trouble walking. The doctor said I'll be fine after a couple of days of rest."
"Phew..." Mashiro let out a sigh of relief. "That's good."
At that moment, an intense wave of guilt surged in both Akifumi and Mahiru's hearts.
Trying to ease his own guilt, Akifumi changed the subject. "Mashiro, are you hungry?"
Mashiro touched her stomach and nodded. "Hungry."
"I'll go make you something to eat right away."
He carried Mahiru into her room and gently set her down on the bed.
"You're not in the best shape, so you should sleep with Mashiro tonight. If you need anything, just call me."
"Mm." Mahiru's face was still red, but her eyes were filled with warmth.
Seeing how happy she looked, Akifumi couldn't help but grumble softly, "If you were hurt, we should've just stayed out for the night and rested on the hotel properly."
Mahiru shook her head. "I couldn't just leave Mashiro alone. and let's not talk about this anymore. Go make dinner for Mashiro!"
"You..." Akifumi shook his head in amusement and placed a gentle kiss on her forehead before leaving the room.
"Mashiro, do you want to have some baumkuchen while you wait?"
Mashiro's eyes lit up, but then she shook her head. "N-no, it's fine."
She just turned down her favorite snack? What's going on with her?
Akifumi gave her a puzzled look. She averted her gaze, glancing nervously at the snack cabinet.
Following her line of sight, Akifumi walked over and opened itwhere there had once been a two-digit number of baumkuchen, only a single-digit number remained.
Mashiro pouted. "I was too hungry...."
'You could've eaten something else!' Akifumi sighed and ruffled her hair with a helpless smile. "Next time, don't eat so many at once, okay?"
Ultimately, it was their fault for coming home so late. He couldn't blame her for it.
Mashiro hesitated, then looked at Mahiru with concern. "Mahiru..."
"I'll buy more tomorrow to restock. Let's just keep this our little secret, okay?"
"Mm" Mashiro nodded happily.
"But after eating so much baumkuchen, can you still eat dinner?"
"I can!"
Akifumi gave her a weird look. Where does all that food even go? She eats so much, but never gains weight.
Stepping into the kitchen, he picked up the knife and started preparing dinner.
As he worked, his mind wandered back to everything that had happened today.
A radiant smile naturally spread across his face.
"Today... really feels like a dream."
The next morning.
"Mahiru, how are you feeling?"
Mahiru tried to move, but winced in pain.
Akifumi immediately apologized, "I'm sorry."
If I hadn't been so rough yesterday, she wouldn't have gotten hurt.
"It's not your fault. I just have a weak constitution," she reassured him, placing her hand over his.
She smiled gently. "Maybe I should ask Yor-san for some training."
"With how weak I am right now, I feel like I'll only slow you down."
Akifumi chuckled. "You'll get stronger over time."
"For now, just rest. I'll take care of everything today."
"Even though it's my job, I'm making you do it instead... I really am us"
Before she could finish, Akifumi pressed his lips against her.
"Don't say that word."
"You're an irreplaceable part of this family, Mahiru."
Her cheeks turned pink. "I understand. I won't say it again."
After a pause, curiosity flickered in her eyes. "Akifumi, aren't you curious?"
"About what?"
"The call I got yesterday."
"Not really." Akifumi shook his head. "I can guessit was from those two scumbags, right?"
Being unconditionally trusted like this... it made Mahiru smile warmly. "I thought my mother called because she missed me after all this time."
"But she only wanted me to bring Mashiro to an important event. When I refused, she yelled at me."
Akifumi ruffled her hair and said gently, "Forget about it. Don't dwell on things that make you unhappy."
Mahiru nodded, a bright smile on her face. "Right now, I'm the happiest person in the world!"
'That autumn, when I was eleven, I could no longer play the piano.'
'The moment I met him, my life changed. Everything I saw, heard, and feltmy entire worldwas painted in vibrant colors.'
'Yet, in my eyes, it was all dull and lifeless. Like sheet music, like piano keys.'
"Hey, have you seen sensei's new work?"
"'The WorldEnd'? Of course, I have!"
"No, not that one. Didn't he mention on social media that he was starting a new series in Weekly Shonen Jump?"
"Wait, what? I didn't hear about that!"
"Well, because of a series of accidents, sensei ended up deleting that post. Maybe you just missed it."
"Oh, that must be why. I was busy around that time. How's the new series? Is it good?"
"It's only the first chapter, so it's hard to say. Butit feels like another gut-wrenching story."
"Why do you say that?"
"You'll know when you see the opening pages! Combined with sensei's art style, the atmosphere is just overwhelmingly heavy!"
"Well, it is their signature style. Lend me your copy?"
"Go buy your own!"
"I'm a bit short on cash Please?"
"Ugh, fine."
"Hehe, I'll pay you back next week!"
"You better!"
Sawabe Tsubaki: "A girl from our class asked me to introduce her to Watari."
"They're meeting up tomorrow. Kousei, you should come too."
Arima Kousei: "Huh? Why do I have to go?"
Sawabe Tsubaki: "If it's just the three of usme, her, and Watariit'll be so awkward!"
"It would definitely turn into something ambiguous. But if it's two guys and two girls, it balances out."
"Besides, that girl plays the violin and Kousei, you play the piano."
"You'd have something in common, right? When there's nothing else to talk about, you can discuss music. Isn't that nice?"
Arima Kousei: "I've already given up the piano It's been two years since I last touched it."
"Mom, I'm home."
"Today is your special day."
Arima Kousei placed flowers before his mother's memorial, lost in thought.
Her dream was to turn him into a world-renowned pianist.
She once ran a music school, and her lessons stretched on for countless hours every day.
She scolded him. She disciplined him. Even when he cried, she never went easy on him.
"You must succeed in Europe on my behalf."
Her words from her hospital bed echoed in his ears.
"As long as it makes you happy, Mom, as long as it gives you strength, I'll do my best!"
Even as tears streamed down his face, Kousei swore to himself.
And then
Three years ago, he finally got the chance to compete in a European competition.
But just then, his mother passed away.
He came to hate the piano.
Even so, he clung to it. Because without it, he had nothing.
Without the piano, he was an empty shell, filled only with echoes of the past.
As the second chapter was released, fans started second-guessing their initial thoughts.
The protagonist was sufferinghis mother was gone, and he had abandoned the piano, his only solace.
If the story kept pressing down this path, how could it possibly unfold?
Then, as the third chapter arrived in mid-December, everything changed.
"Miyazono once said"
The moment I met him, my life changed. Everything I saw, heard, and feltmy entire worldwas painted in vibrant colors.
The world
began to shine.
A beautiful girl stood atop the playground structure, where children usually played.
Even though the panels were still in black and white, fans could feel the change.
Kousei Arima's gray world was starting to light up.
By the end of the chapter, these words appeared:
"At fourteen, in the spring, I took my first step forward on my own two feet. Time, which had stood still, began to move again."
With the latest chapter, fans erupted with excitement.
"Finally!!"
"I can't believe itwe've waited so long for sensei to draw something not tragic!"
"With such a lively and bright art style, this has to be a sweet, romantic comedy!"
[TL Note - .......]
"So let me guesshis mother died, he gave up on the piano, but then a girl saves him, he finds himself again, and he stands on stage once more? That's where this is going, right!?"
"Sure, it's a bit clich, but damn it, I love it!!"
"Yes! Keep going, sensei! I need this story!"
"After reading The WorldEnd, this new series feels like a warm hug for my heart."
"Finally, it's not about breaking usit's about healing us!"
"I knew sensei wouldn't just stick to one genre forever!"
"I mean, after so many gut-wrenching stories, it makes sense to switch things up, right?"
"It totally does! Absolutely! I hope sensei continues to explore different themes!"
"With their storytelling skills and art style just imagining what's to come makes me so excited!"
In reality, the Japanese market tends to favor tragedies over healing stories.
Like a piece of candyonce the sweetness fades, you forget about it.
But tragic stories leave an impression.
Just hearing Secret Base reminds readers of Menma or hearing someone said "There is nothing left to fear" brings back memories of Mami Tomoe.
As mentioned before, there's no need to go into deeper reasons here.
But no matter how much tragedy you consume, eventually, you'll crave something different.
Staying in a state of emotional suppression for too long? It messes with people.
And what better way to counteract tragedy than with healing?
After all, our tear glands have been overworked. It's time to let them rest for a bitbefore the next emotional rollercoaster.
"So, does this mean Akifumi-sensei new work is actually a healing story?"
Akifumi sighed. "Who told you that?"
"Wait it isn't?" Mihari looked stunned.
After reading April Is Your Lie's third chapter, her thoughts had been in sync with the rest of the internet.
Something like, 'Finally! This sadistic mangaka isn't just here to make us cry anymore!'
Even within Shueisha's editorial department, many of Akifumi's fans had shed their fair share of tears.
Even she
"Ah-hem." Mihari's face turned slightly red as she cleared her throat and asked: "So the core of this story is still tragic, isn't it?"
Akifumi didn't answer directly. "No matter what, my stories are always about love and hope."
"It's just that different people see them from different perspectives, so what they take away from it varies."
Looking at Madoka Magica, Anohana, and The WorldEnd
Love and hope were always central themes.
Most readers just overlooked them.
But in today's fast-paced world, people only care about characters and flashy effects.
Few take the time to think about what a story really wants to say.
If the fans could only see the surface-level sadness and sorrow, Akifumi didn't mind.
"So, the main core theme is still depression, right?" Mihari didn't dwell on the ambiguous explanation, instead cutting straight to the heart of the matter.
"In the end, it's still a tragedy?"
"I wouldn't say it's entirely a tragedy." Akifumi carefully chose his words. "On the grandest stage, Arima Kousei rediscovers the colors of the world, reignites his passion, and pours his soul into his music."
"As for the heroine, Miyazono Kaori, she withers away like a delicate flower in full bloom."
"Isn't that a breathtakingly beautiful sight?"
Hearing Akifumi's description, Mihari shuddered involuntarily.
'This guy... definitely has some screws loose!!' Just imagining the scene he described filled Mihari with an inexplicable sorrow.
The one who was saved gained a new life, while the savior faded away.
'You're creating an illusion of a happy story, letting everyone bask in happiness before tearing away the veil to reveal the true despair underneath. That's brutal!'
First, you lure them in, then you break them one by one!
For some reason, such thoughts surfaced in Mihari's mind.
She couldn't help but sigh. "You really won't rest until you've made everyone cry their hearts out, will you?"
"The story's core was decided from the start. They're the ones overanalyzing thingsit has nothing to do with me." Akifumi shrugged innocently.
"Then at least stop misleading them!!"
"It's all for the sake of the plot, for the plot."
"Speaking of which, should we clarify this in a post?"
"What's there to clarify? It's their speculationI never confirmed anything."
Mihari sighed, already able to foresee the fans' heartbreak when the truth was finally revealed.
"By the way, you're not planning to pull another surprise gift stunt, are you?"
"Hmm?"
Akifumi rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "That actually sounds like a good idea."
"???"
"If I really go through with it, I'll just tell everyone that my editor reminded me. Otherwise, I would've completely forgotten about it."
"?!?!" Mihari's face turned pale.
Are you kidding me?!
I was just making small talk, and now you're saying it was my idea?!
The fans who cry themselves to sleep won't know your address, but they sure as hell know where Shueisha's office is!!
If they start sending 'special gifts' to the company, should I return the favor to you?!
"Akifumi-sensei, I was wrong! Please have mercy on me!!"
"Well, that depends on your performance."
Damn it.
I've matured so much, and yet this guy still has me wrapped around his finger!
Mihari felt utterly helpless.
"Fine, I'll behave."
"By the way, will you be attending the December 24th gathering, Akifumi-sensei?"
"Do I have to?"
Mihari hesitated. "There will be an awards segment and you've been nominated for several categories."
"So, in other words, I don't have a choice?"
Akifumi sighed.
"Exactly. Not to mention, this time we've also hope you can invited Eriri-sensei and Shiina-sensei."
"Shiina? Okay. I'll talk to Mashiro and Eriri about it. Whether she decides to come or not is up to her."
"Of course."
After hanging up, Akifumi returned to his desk, the faint glow of his drafting lamp illuminating the pages scattered across his workspace.
The room was quiet, save for the soft scratching of his pen and the occasional rustle of paper as he flipped through reference sheets.
Before he knew it, the clock on his desk blinked 1:00 AM.
He leaned back in his chair, stretching his stiff shoulders, and glanced at his phone.
'Is Mashiro already fallen asleep?' he wondered.
But before he could dwell on the thought, the sound of a door creaking open broke the stillness. He step out from his room to check.
Akifumi open the door, an surprised, to see Mahiru standing in the doorway of his apartement, dressed in sleepwear. Perhaps from climbing a flight of stairs, her cheeks were slightly flushed.
"For the sake of your health, please get some more exercise."
"Okay." The girl responded softly.
Next door, Yor blinked in confusion.
"Why is Mahiru visiting the young master's room this late?"
"So strange."
She shook her head, deciding not to dwell on it. She leaned against the wall and closed her eyes again.
The soft glow of the streetlights filtered through the curtains of Akifumi's apartment as he unlocked the door, holding it open for Mahiru.
She stepped inside, her quiet giggle warm in the cozy entryway. The night air had a slight chill, and the faint hum of the city outside made the apartment feel like a secluded haven.
Already dressed in her favorite pastel pink pajamas, Mahiru's hair was slightly tousled from the long day.
She looked effortlessly adorable, and Akifumi couldn't help but smile as he closed the door behind them.
'The way she walks in so naturally... It almost feels like we're newlyweds.'
Perhaps Mahiru felt the same. Her cheeks flushed slightly as she slipped off her shoes, placing them neatly by the door.
"Th-This feels almost like we're married, doesn't it?" she stammered, voicing what was on both their minds.
Everything about her mannerisms reminded Akifumi of a bashful new bride.
Leaning against the wall with a playful smirk, he crossed his arms. "Well, maybe I should start greeting you with a kiss at the door. Or perhaps you'd like something more...?"
Mahiru's breath hitched. "Ah, u-um, I..." His sudden advance had clearly flustered her.
The longer he held her gaze, the redder her face became.
But when she realized he was teasing, she swatted his arm lightly, no real force behind it.
"You're mean," she muttered, though there was no real annoyance in her voice.
Akifumi stepped closer, his tone softening. "But you like me anyway, don't you?"
Mahiru looked up at him, her wide eyes still tinged pink. "I... yes." Her voice was barely above a whisper as she averted her gaze, her heart racing.
The air between them felt charged. For a moment, neither of them spoke. The faint ticking of the clock in the background only heightened the tension.
Akifumi reached out, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "You're cute when you're flustered, you know that?"
Mahiru's lips parted slightly, as if she wanted to say something. But before she could, Akifumi leaned in, their faces inches apart. Her eyes fluttered shut, and just as their lips were about to meet
A loud, unmistakable rumble broke the silence.
"."
"."
"Pfft" Mahiru clutched her sides, giggling. "Was that your stomach?"
Akifumi groaned, covering his face with his hands. "Of all the moments"
Mahiru wiped a tear from her eye, still laughing. "When was the last time you ate?"
"Uh lunch?" he admitted sheepishly, peeking at her through his fingers. "I got caught up with work and forgot about dinner."
Shaking her head, Mahiru sighed, though her smile was fond. "You're hopeless. Come on, let's get you some food before you pass out."
She grabbed his hand and pulled him toward the kitchen, her touch sending a warm jolt through him.
Akifumi followed obediently, watching as she tied her hair into a loose ponytail before slipping on an aprona simple, light blue one with tiny white polka dots.
The sight made his heart skip a beat. There was something incredibly endearing about seeing her in pajamas and an apron, ready to cook for him.
"What are you making?" he asked, leaning against the counter as she rummaged through the fridge.
"Hmm How about omurice? It's quick, and I know you love it."
His eyes lit up. "You're the best, Mahiru. Seriously."
She shot him a playful glance over her shoulder. "I know. But don't think this gets you out of cleaning up afterward."
As she chopped vegetables with practiced ease, Akifumi watched her, a soft smile tugging at his lips.
The way she moved around his kitchen, as if she belonged thereit was comforting.
"You know," he said after a moment, his voice quiet but sincere, "I meant what I said earlier."
Mahiru's hands stilled for a brief moment before she glanced at him, cheeks pink. "I also hope... I can be with you in the future too." Her voice was affectionate, laced with quiet certainty.
With a gentle smile, she turned back to the stove, flipping the omelet with ease. "Now sit down and stop distracting me. Dinner's almost ready."
Akifumi obeyed, taking a seat at the small kitchen table.
As she plated the food and brought it over, he couldn't help but think that maybe, just maybe, this was what happiness felt like.
They ate together, sharing soft laughter and quiet conversation. When he finished his meal, Akifumi leaned back in his chair with a satisfied sigh.
"Mahiru, I've said it before, but I'll say it againyour cooking is incredible."
Mahiru blushed, looking down at her hands. "I-It's really nothing special It's just omurice."
"Just omurice?" Akifumi raised an eyebrow.
"Mahiru, your 'just omurice' is better than anything I've had at a restaurant. Eriri, Mashiro, and I are basically is a slaves to your cooking at this point."
She giggled, cheeks turning even pinker. "You're exaggerating. But I'm glad you like it."
"I love it," he said sincerely. "And I love that you take care of me, even when I forget to eat like an idiot."
Mahiru's fingers traced the edge of her plate. "Well I like taking care of you. It makes me happy."
Akifumi's expression softened, and he reached across the table to take her hand. "You're too good to me, you know that?"
She looked up at him, her gaze warm yet shy. "I-I just want to make sure you're okay."
He squeezed her hand gently before standing up and walking over to his bag.
"Speaking of taking care of me... I know I haven't done enough to take care of you lately. And to be honest... I even forgot your birthday when it passed."
"I got so caught up in drawing manga that I completely lost track of time. I feel terrible about it."
Mahiru's eyes widened as he pulled out a small, elegantly wrapped box.
"Mu-Mugiho-kun You didn't have to get me anything."
"I wanted to." He placed the box in front of her. "Open it."
With trembling hands, Mahiru carefully unwrapped the box and lifted the lid.
Inside was a delicate silver necklace, its pendant a small, intricately designed star. The way it caught the light made it seem almost magical.
"Oh" Her breath hitched. "It's beautiful"
Akifumi smiled, relieved at her reaction.
"I saw it a few days ago and immediately thought of you. You're like a star, Mahirubright, beautiful, always guiding me."
Tears welled up in her eyes. "Mugiho I don't know what to say"
"You don't have to." He took the necklace from the box. "May I?"
She nodded, turning so he could fasten it around her neck.
His fingers brushed against her skin, sending a shiver down her spine.
When she turned back, her hand reached up to touch the pendant. "Thank you. I I love it. And I love you."
Akifumi's smile widened as he pulled her into a warm embrace. "I love you too."
When they draw away, they look each other deep in the eyes for a moment.
The longer Akifumi look at her, the more he become aware of how precious she is
"Mahiru... Can we.?"
"...Okay"
Yor's Apartment
The walls of Yor's apartment were thin.
She had always known this, but it wasn't until recently that it became a real problem.
Yor wasn't the type to pry, or at least, she liked to think she wasn't.
She prided herself on being professional, disciplined, and above all, focused on her mission.
But lately, her curiosity had been getting the better of her.
Her neighbor, the very person she was supposed to protect, had become a source of endless intrigue.
And when Mahiru visited him, Yor couldn't help but wonder what exactly was going on behind those thin walls.
It wasn't long before she found herself pressing her ear against the cool surface of the wall, straining to catch even the faintest sound from next door.
The apartment was eerily quiet most of the time, but there were moments were odd, unsettling moments, when Yor could swear she heard something.
Muffled whispers, faint shuffling, or the occasional creak of furniture. It was all so strange.
"What are they doing in there?" Yor muttered to herself, her brow furrowing as she leaned closer.
She knew Mahiru. Sweet, kind Mahiru, who always seemed to have a smile on her face and a dish in her hands.
Yor had seen her come and go from the neighbor's apartment countless times, often carrying groceries or a container of freshly cooked food.
At first, Yor had assumed it was nothing more than a friendly gesture.
After all, Mahiru was the type of person who would cook for anyone in need. But lately, Yor couldn't shake the feeling that there was more to it.
"Did I just hear laughter?" Yor whispered, her ear still pressed against the wall.
The sounds were faint, almost imperceptible, but they were there.
A soft murmur of voices, the occasional giggle, and thensilence.
Too much silence. It was as if they were deliberately keeping their voices low, as if they didn't want to be overheard.
Yor pulled back, her mind racing. "Am I just being paranoid?" she wondered aloud, pacing the length of her small living room.
She stopped abruptly, her eyes widening as a thought struck her. "Ah! Maybe Mahiru is just there to cook for him. That's all."
It made sense.
Mahiru was always cooking for someoneher friends, her coworkers, even Yor herself on occasion.
It was just who she was.
Kind, generous, and always thinking of others. Yor nodded to herself, trying to push aside her growing unease.
"Yawn Since Mahiru is with him, nothing else should happen tonight," Yor said, stretching her arms above her head.
"I should go to bed."
She shuffled to her bedroom, the events of the day finally catching up to her.
Her body ached from hours of training, and her mind was exhausted from overthinking every little sound that came from next door.
She changed into her pajamas, brushed her teeth, and climbed into bed, pulling the covers up to her chin.
Just as she closed her eyes, a sound jolted her awake.
It was faint, but unmistakablea small, sharp scream, followed by a series of muffled noises. Yor sat bolt upright, her heart pounding in her chest.
"What was that?!" she whispered, her voice trembling.
Without thinking, she scrambled out of bed and pressed her ear against the wall once more.
This time, the sounds were clearer. She could hear soft Mahiru's voice, followed by the low murmur of her young master response.
Yor's mind raced.
Was Mahiru in trouble? Was something happening next door that she needed to intervene in?
Her instincts screamed at her to act, to burst through the door and make sure everything was okay.
But she hesitated. What if she was overreacting?
What if it was nothing?
"Calm down, Yor," she told herself, taking a deep breath. "You're a professional. You can't let your imagination run wild."
But as the sounds from next door continued, Yor's confusion only deepened.
She kept listening, her ear pressed firmly against the wall, when suddenly, a new sound emerged a rhythmic clapping noise, like skin meeting skin.
'Are they fighting something?' she wondered, her brow furrowing in bewilderment.
She sat there for what felt like an eternity, her ear glued to the wall, her mind racing with wild possibilities.
Just as she was about to get up and check on them, Mahiru's voice grew loudermuch louder than before. This time, Yor could hear it clearly.
"AAAH ! Mugiho-kun !"
The moment those words reached her ears, Yor jerked away from the wall as if it had burned her.
"Uh ummm What are they doing?!" she whispered to herself, her voice trembling.
Her mind spun with confusion and disbelief. 'What is this? Since when did they become like that? And in the first place, aren't they too young to be doing that?'
As Mahiru's voice grew even louder, Yor could feel her body growing hotter by the second.
Her face flushed a deep crimson, and she clutched her pillow tightly, trying to steady her breathing.
'Ahh, Yuri what is your sister supposed to do at a time like this?' Yor thought, her mind spiraling.
Desperate to block out the sounds, Yor buried her face in her pillow, but it was no use.
The walls were too thin, and the noises were too vivid.
The clock on her nightstand blinked 2:14 a.m., but sleep was the furthest thing from her mind.
From the other side of the wall, she could hear everythingthe muffled moans, the rhythmic creak of the bedframe, and other unmistakable sounds.
Yor's face burned with embarrassment, and she groaned into her pillow.
"Why why is this happening?" she muttered, her voice muffled and strained.
The muffled sounds of moan, the creak of a bedframe, and then other noises.
As an assassin, Yor was used to being alert, focused, and in control.
Her mission was clear: protect Akifumi, her neighbor, at all costs.
He was an important clientsomeone with dangerous enemiesand Yor had been assigned to ensure his safety.
She had taken the apartment next to his, blending into the background while keeping a close eye on him.
But tonight, her mission was being tested in a way she hadn't anticipated.
"I can't believe this," Yor groaned, rolling onto her side. "How am I supposed to protect him if I can't even think straight?"
The sounds from next door continued, relentless and unmistakable.
Yor squeezed her eyes shut, trying to focus on her training.
She recited mission protocols in her head, visualized combat drills, and even tried counting backward from 100.
But nothing worked.
The noises were too distracting, too intimate.
"This is a nightmare," she whispered, burying her face in her pillow.
In the grand mansion of the Shinomiya family, though it was already late at night, the lights in a certain young lady's room were still on.
Holding a magazine in her hands, Shinomiya Kaguya's face was unreadable, though her eyes occasionally flickered with emotion.
Her maid, Hayasaka Ai, asked in confusion, "Didn't you say you'd never read this mangaka works again?"
"Hayasaka, you don't understand!" Kaguya wore a smug expression.
"The internet has thoroughly analyzed itthis manga is different from his previous works!"
"I hate depressing stories. But healing stories? That's a different matter!!"
But healing stories can still make you cry, right?
Hayasaka wanted to say that, but Kaguya spoke first.
"Yes, healing stories aren't just about fantasies. There are still touching moments."
"But the overall experience is beautiful!!"
As she spoke, she glared at a book on her nightstand titled The 'WorldEnd', her resentment palpable.
"A story that's sorrowful from start to finish and ends in utter despair is completely different!"
"I see." Hayasaka nodded, her face expressionless.
But as she glanced at the open magazine in Kaguya's hands, she saw the title Your Lie in April and raised an eyebrow.
'Every single one of his works inevitably turns into a tragedy. Do you really think this time will be any different?' She didn't voice her concerns, only sighed internally.
'I just hope this time, Kaguya-sama won't make me deliver another ton of razor blades.'
Even now, thinking back on that incident made her cringe so hard she wanted to disappear.
Snapping out of her thoughts, Hayasaka reminded her, "Kaguya-sama, it's very late. You should get some rest."
"I know." Kaguya waved her hand dismissively, resting her chin on her hands.
Her slender, fair legs swung idly as she stared at Arima Kousei's monologue in Your Lie in April, her eyes slightly dazed.
'But in my eyes, everything is dull and colorless. Like sheet music, like the keys of a piano.'
'In the spring of my 14th year, I took my first step forward.'
'Time, which had been frozen, began to move again.'
"When will someone appear in my world, like they did for Arima Kousei, and light up my life?"
A hint of loneliness crossed Kaguya's face.
The next morning, Yor stumbled into the hallway, her eyes heavy and her mind still reeling from the night before.
She was halfway to the elevator when she heard a familiar voice.
"Oh, good morning, Yor-san!"
Yor froze.
Slowly, she turned to see Mahiru standing there, her cheeks slightly pink and her hair tied up in a loose ponytail.
Beside her was Akifumi, looking as calm and composed as ever, though there was a faint smirk playing on his lips.
"M-Morning," Yor stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.
She couldn't meet their eyes, her face burning as memories of the previous night flooded her mind.
"You look tired," Mahiru said, her tone laced with concern. "Did you not sleep well?"
Yor's eyes widened, and she shook her head vigorously. "N-No, I mean, yes! I mean I'm fine! Totally fine!"
Akifumi raised an eyebrow, his smirk growing wider. "You sure? You look like you've been up all night."
Yor's face turned an even deeper shade of red. "I I just had a lot on my mind," she mumbled, clutching her bag tightly.
Mahiru tilted her head, her expression softening. "Well, if you need anything, let us know, okay? We're here for you."
Yor nodded quickly, her heart pounding in her chest. "T-Thanks. I I should go. I'm late for something."
Before they could respond, Yor turned on her heel and bolted down the hallway, her footsteps echoing loudly.
She didn't stop until she was safely inside the elevator, leaning against the wall as she tried to catch her breath.
Back in the hallway, Akifumi watched Yor disappear around the corner, his smirk turning into a full-blown grin.
"Well, that was interesting," he said, crossing his arms.
Mahiru frowned, looking up at him. "What do you mean?"
Akifumi shrugged, his grin never fading. "Oh, nothing. Just Yor seemed a little off this morning, don't you think?"
Mahiru tilted her head, her expression thoughtful. "I guess she did seem a bit flustered. Maybe she's just stressed about work or something."
Akifumi chuckled, wrapping an arm around her shoulders. "Yeah, maybe. Or maybe she just needs a good night's sleep."
Mahiru smiled, leaning into him. "Well, I hope she's okay. She's such a nice person."
Akifumi nodded, his smirk softening into a genuine smile. "Yeah, she is, let's go wake up Mashiro first"
Meanwhile, Yor was halfway across the city, still trying to shake off the embarrassment.
She vowed to herself that she would never, ever press her ear against the wall again.
Wednesday.
"Everyone looks so happy."
Watching her classmates joking and playing after class, Kato Megumi sighed.
Akifumi was curious. "Didn't expect you to be the sentimental type, Kato."
"It's not sentimentality. I just have mixed feelings about the upcoming New Year."
It was already December 20th.
Once Friday ended, the winter break would begin.
Which also meant that the year was coming to an end.
"Time flies too fast. Looking back, I feel like I didn't accomplish much this year."
"Like I wasted a lot of time."
"That's not a problem for you, Akifumi. You did so much this year."
"Huh?"
Kato spoke calmly, "After all, the whole school's talking about it. Surely, Akifumi, you've heard about it, right?"
Akifumi recalled the book signing event from October.
Though it didn't stand out much due to Mahiru's enrollment,
it still had quite an impact.
The fact that Kato was bringing it up like this was proof of that.
"Even someone like me, who doesn't pay attention to this stuff, knows about it."
It was clear that this wasn't as insignificant as Akifumi had initially thought.
However
"You're bringing this up now"
Akifumi raised an eyebrow, curious, "Kato, are you angry?"
"Yes."
Kato didn't hesitate in his reply. "As a good friend, it's frustrating to be kept in the dark about something like this."
"I didn't hear it from you, but from the school rumors."
"Considering everything, it's totally reasonable to be upset, right?"
Akifumi felt a little troubled at this.
Kato's straightforwardness didn't annoy him at all;
on the contrary, it was refreshing not to have to guess at hidden meanings.
But... why was Kato angry? It seemed almost... cute?
With a wry smile, Akifumi spoke up.
"But Kato, you never asked me about it." He shrugged. "I couldn't just randomly tell you, 'Hey, my manga's a huge hit online.' Can you imagine?"
"Now I'm a semi-famous new manga artist, right?"
"That would sound like nothing but bragging."
"Huh." Kato blinked, surprised by this turn of events.
Before Kato could respond, Akifumi continued,
"Besides, I started drawing manga because I needed extra pocket money."
"The success I've had was completely unexpected."
"Not that I think it's a big deal, though."
"After all, manga and light novels are more about the commercial side of things, just trendy stuff for young people."
"If one day I write a world-famous classic, though, I'll be impossible to stop from showing it off!"
"...?" Kato fell silent.
'How did we end up talking about classic literature?'
'Should I admire Akifumi for his boldness or tell him not to overthink things?'
'Wait.'
'Wasn't I supposed to be the one angry?'
'By now, there was no way I could still be upset!'
With a sigh, Kato said, "Akifumi, you're too sly."
"Now I have no reason to be angry, huh?" It felt like he was being unreasonable.
Akifumi smiled, "Kato, you never had a reason to be angry. If you didn't ask, how could I say anything?"
"Fine, I guess it's my fault." Kato's gaze then shifted to Mahiru.
"By the way, Mahiru seems happier lately, doesn't she? She looks more cheerful than before."
'In fact, she even seems more beautiful.'
'Is it just my imagination?'
'How is Kato so perceptive?' Akifumi felt a small jolt inside, but his face didn't betray him.
"She must've had something good happen to her."
"She's definitely been more cheerful lately."
"By the way, Christmas break is coming up after Friday, right? Have you got me a gift?" Kato's attention was immediately diverted. She sighed, helpless.
"Though I didn't want to prepare anything for the devious Akifumi, what can I do? You're my only friend."
"As expected of Kato! So thoughtful." Akifumi smiled.
"I wonder what kind of gift it'll beI'm really looking forward to it~"
"I'm curious too, about what kind of gift you'll give me, Akifumi."
"Just wait and see~"
Time passed, and it was now December 22.
With Christmas coming up on Monday, this was the last day before the break.
"Do you regret not thinking more carefully about your gift choice, Mugiho-kun?"
Mahiru, smiling and covering her mouth, looked at him playfully.
"This is the result of my careful consideration," Akifumi said.
"I just forgot how attention-grabbing something like this would be at school."
Even though they left earlier than usual, there were still quite a few students on the way.
With the giant iron-eating beast doll in his hands, Akifumi was definitely the center of attention.
"Hey, Mugi, Is that a christmas gift?"
Mashiro looked at the doll in Akifumi's hands, her eyes full of longing.
Though she liked the doll, what she really wanted was the "gift" itself!
"Santa gives presents to good children."
"Mugi, you're lying." Mashiro said flatly, "There's no such thing as Santa Claus."
(O_O)!!
She knows?!
"I'm usually very sharp."
Mahiru couldn't hold back her laughter. "Mugiho-kun, you tried to trick Mashiro, huh? Looks like that wasn't so easy."
"A child who doesn't believe in Santa can't meet him!" Akifumi was still holding onto his story.
Mashiro shrugged. "So, is Santa bringing me a gift on Christmas Eve?"
"Probably, as long as you sleep early and believe in Santa."
"I will, I'll go to bed early."
Mahiru kept smiling, beside her.
Akifumi shot a glare at her. "I'll deal with you later tonight."
Mahiru's smile froze, and her face flushed a little.
As they arrived at school,
"Why don't you guys head to class first?"
"I'll take this to Hiratsuka-sensei's desk."
"Okay." Mahiru and Mashiro went on ahead, while Akifumi headed for the teacher's office.
Though it was still a bit early, the door to the office was wide open.
But there wasn't a soul inside.
Not hesitating, Akifumi walked in, placing the iron-eating beast doll on Shizuka-sensei's desk.
Then he left without a word.
"I'm sure Hiratsuka-sensei will love this gift~" Just imagining the other teachers crowding around the giant doll made Akifumi want to laugh.
Clearly, he had forgotten all about how everyone had been staring at him like he was some kind of giant panda earlier.
Maybe this was one of those moments where he'd "damage himself to hurt the enemy"?
Returning to class,
Akifumi still had some gifts in hand, but nothing as eye-catching as the giant doll, so they didn't attract much attention.
Since he was early, there weren't many students in the classroom yet.
Surprisingly, Kato had already arrived.
She was talking to Mahiru, who had also just gotten there.
As Akifumi approached, he saw the two of them holding a gift box.
It looked like they had just exchanged gifts.
"Thank you, Kato."
"Didn't Shiina give me a gift too? No need to be so polite." Mahiru smiled bitterly.
"Compared to the gift you made yourself, Kato, mine feels so lacking in thought."
"A handmade gift is indeed precious, but the important thing is the thought behind it, not the gift itself, right?"
Akifumi spoke up, "So I don't think it matters that much. Right, Kato?"
"Exactly." Kato nodded. "So, Mahiru, you don't need to feel guilty."
"But when Akifumi says things like that, is it just for his own benefit?"
"Recently, Kato's been extra sharp!" Akifumi said with a sigh, hurriedly pulling out the Christmas gift he had prepared for Mahiru.
"One is a drawing I did myself, and the other one I picked out. Now, there's nothing left to say, right?"
He had long anticipated that this might happen, so he had prepared two gifts for everyone!
One was the gift he bought while shopping at the mall with Mahiru over the weekend, and the other was a hand-drawn illustration he made for the girls in the world of anime.
Kato's face showed a hint of surprise.
"There are two gifts?"
"Well, drawing is pretty easy for me, so don't worry about it, Kato," he said casually.
"How could I not care about such a thoughtful gesture?"
Though Kato thought this to herself, she didn't say it out loud. She took out the gift she had prepared for Akifumi and handed it to him.
"This is for you, Akifumi."
The gift box was a little on the large side.
"What's inside?" Akifumi asked, curious.
"You'll find out if you open it," Kato replied with a smile.
"Well then, I won't be polite!" Akifumi eagerly opened the box.
Inside was a white scarf.
It wasn't too surprising, considering that this type of gift was typical for Kato's style.
Akifumi tried it on and found that it was of very high quality and nice and warm.
"Thanks, Kato."
"I'm glad you like it," Kato said, her usually neutral face briefly breaking into a smile.
"Don't you want to see what I got you?" he teased.
Kato shook her head. "No rush, we'll talk about it later."
"Well, if you're happy, that's all that matters."
The three of them chatted and laughed as the classroom gradually filled with more students.
Soon, the bell rang for the start of class.
The last period of the morning quickly ended.
"Akifumi, come to the office for a moment," came the call from Hiratsuka-sensei.
She walked out of the classroom with her usual neutral expression.
The teacher's office was nearly empty at lunchtime.
However, as soon as Akifumi entered, the few teachers in the room couldn't help but smile at the sight of him.
The reason was clear, though Akifumi didn't need to think much about it.
Of course, he still had to keep up appearances.
He sat down next to Hiratsuka-sensei, who gave him a questioning look.
"Akifumi, did you send this doll?" she asked, already knowing the answer.
"Well, there's no need to think it over. Yes, this gift is from me!"
Akifumi spoke confidently. "I'm sure you're worried that it's too precious, but don't worry! You've been so kind to me, so I'm more than happy to give you something like this!"
Hiratsuka-sensei raised an eyebrow. 'Is this how you see me?'
Earlier in the morning, the colleagues' half-suppressed smiles had left her puzzled.
When she saw the doll on her desk, everything clicked.
At her age, enjoying such things as a stuffed animalwho would have thought?
But deep down, she was genuinely happy to receive a gift from one of her students, even if it made her feel a little embarrassed.
She cleared her throat, smiling at Akifumi. "Let's stop with that. The gift is great, and I really like it."
"I'm happy you like it, Sensei," Akifumi grinned back.
There was no resisting the charm of a national treasure. 'If there was, it would only be if the treasure wasn't big enough!
"Well, I actually wanted to see you for something else," Hiratsuka-sensei said, pulling out a beautifully wrapped gift from a drawer.
"Huh?" Akifumi was genuinely surprised.
"What's there to be surprised about?" Hiratsuka-sensei laughed. "It's only natural for me to return the favor after receiving such a thoughtful gift from you, right?"
"True, but this wrappingthis wasn't something you quickly put together at the last minute, was it?"
"It was prepared well in advance," she confirmed.
Akifumi felt a rush of emotion. "Thank you, Sensei."
"Aren't you going to open it?" she asked.
"Of course!" Akifumi didn't hesitate.
He tore off the wrapping to reveal a black box with "PILOT" written on it and a small logo.
Opening it, Akifumi saw a beautifully designed fountain pen, its body adorned with gold cherry blossomsonly one blossom was intact, while the others were missing petals, giving it a distinct look that symbolized the beauty of imperfection in Japanese culture.
The pen was mostly black with specks of gold inside, and the cherry blossoms looked almost like snowflakes.
It was stunning.
Though he didn't know much about pens, he could tell it was an expensive item.
Akifumi was a bit flustered. "Sensei, this is too much..."
"It's the thought that counts, not the price," she replied, dismissing his concerns.
"Besides, this pen isn't expensive at all. It's not even a fraction of what I spend on pocket money," she added.
Akifumi couldn't help but joke to himself, 'Even a year's worth of my salary wouldn't cover your pocket money, Sensei!'
"Still, I'll accept it with gratitude."
Hiratsuka-sensei smiled. "A pen is meant to be used, not collected. Got it?"
"Got it."
"Keep working hard on your manga. Maybe try doing less depressing stuff like 'Your Lie in April'something more healing, right?"
[TL Note RUN!]
'Wait, will she be mad when she finds out the truth? Probably!'
It was almost New Year's, so it wouldn't be ideal to upset her now.
'I better keep the truth to myself.'
With a smile, Akifumi nodded. "I'll do my best."
"See you next year, Sensei."
"But you still have classes this afternoon, right?" Akifumi asked.
Hiratsuka-sensei laughed. "Ha, I guess I'll just say goodbye now, since I won't have another chance."
"Right, then see you next year!" Akifumi waved as he headed out.
As the final bell for the day rang, signaling the end of the school year, the students were free to relax for the holiday.
"See you next year, Akifumi, Shiina-san."
"See you next year!"
After watching Kato leave, Akifumi turned his attention back to the others.
"I feel like this moment has some kind of dj vu," he said.
"Eh?" Mahiru was surprised. "Hasn't summer vacation been quite a while ago?"
"Has it? Feels like it was just yesterday. Doesn't feel real!" Akifumi laughed.
Mahiru smiled. "I feel like it's been ages. So much has changed."
As they talked about everything that had happened over the past few months, Mahiru's eyes became thoughtful.
"Time seemed to fly by in the first half of the year. I can barely remember anything."
Akifumi smiled and shook his head, taking the pile of gifts Mahiru and Mashiro had prepared.
"Let's head home."
"Eh, didn't we plan to deliver gifts to the editors, Otosuna-san and Machida-san?" Mahiru asked.
"I didn't expect you all to get so many gifts!" Akifumi laughed, shaking the two large bags he was holding.
"By the way, did Mashiro give return gifts to everyone?"
"I did," Mashiro said.
"Oh?"
Mahiru noticed Akifumi's surprised gaze and smiled.
"Today, I gave away the last of the baumkuchen."
Both Akifumi and Mahiru blinked before bursting into laughter.
"Mashiro, that's amazing! You even gave away your favorite baumkuchen."
"Well, on the way back, let's stop by the supermarket and get more!" Mahiru suggested.
Mashiro's eyes lit up, and her nodded eagerly. "Yes!"
Despite the cold winter weather in Tokyo, where snowflakes seemed to be on the verge of falling at any moment, the warmth in their hearts this winter was unlike anything they'd ever felt.
Daily Uploads!
Unlock bonus chapters by reaching specific milestones with [Power Stone] votes!
Please support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL to access more than 50 advanced chapters. Q-Q
"Eh, I actually have a gift?" Mihari looked at the gift box in front of her, looking completely surprised.
"You haven't earned it yet, but you've worked me to the bone ... just a little joke, hope you won't be mad?"
Mihari rolled her eyes. "If I were that easy to anger, I would've quit long ago!"
"I've been taken care of by you all this time, so it's only natural for me to give you a Christmas gift, right?"
Mihari smiled: "It's hard to get a decent compliment out of you!"
"Thank you, this is my gift for you." Mihari reached into her desk and handed over a wrapped gift box.
"I was going to give it to you at the year-end party tomorrow, but I didn't expect you to give me your gift first."
"Well, I might be too busy tomorrow and forget, so it'd be a waste to have prepared this gift!" As Akifumi spoke, he was a bit surprised to see the gift from Mihari.
He hadn't expected her to prepare something for him.
After all, he had teased her quite a bit.
Seeing Akifumi's surprised expression, Mihari shrugged and said, "After all, I wouldn't be where I am now without Akifumi-sensei."
"Even though your teasing can be really irritating sometimes, I can't repay your kindness with just this cheap gift."
"Compared to your current salary, this gift seems a bit cheap, I hope you won't mind."
Akifumi smiled, "How could I hate a gift from you?"
"Then I'll accept it without hesitation. By the way, is Chief Matome at the company?"
"Chief Matome is with the editor-in-chief and others at the year-end party venue."
"Then could you please pass this gift to Chief Matome for me?"
"Sure."
"Then I'll rely on you for next year too."
"Actually, it's me who'll be relying on you, the more experienced one." As Mihari said this, she suddenly realized.
"Wait, it's only December 23rd. Isn't it a little early to say that?"
"Well, I can just say it again when we greet each other for New Year's, right?"
Mihari couldn't help but chuckle.
Afterward, Akifumi went to Fujimi's place and delivered the gift for Machida Sonoko.
As expected, he received a return gift.
"Well, there are only three gifts left to deliver." No rush on these four gifts.
Tomorrow or the day after, he'll find time to give them out.
"Right, and there are the gifts for the fans."
Thinking of this, Akifumi felt a bit troubled, but then his eyes lit up with an idea.
"I hope they'll like these."
Back home.
"Welcome back, it must be really cold outside?" Mahiru stepped forward and took off Akifumi's coat.
"You know my body type. Even if I went out in a short-sleeve shirt, I'd be fine in this temperature."
Especially after training with Yor-san for a while, his physical strength had improved dramatically.
For instance, when having a intimate moment with Mahiru, after about an hour, the girl could hardly keep up, but he didn't feel anything at all.
He'd even tried walking outside in just a short-sleeve shirt when no one was around.
The cold weather had no effect on him.
Of course, if he actually went out in such weather in short sleeves, he'd probably be mistaken for a panda.
While he didn't mind being looked at by others, he didn't particularly enjoy being the center of attention.
Shaking off these thoughts, Akifumi smiled at the girl in front of him and teased, "I feel like Mahiru is starting to act more like the lady of the house."
The girl blushed lightly and softly said, "Mugiho-kun, stop teasing me."
Akifumi shook his head with a smile.
He wasn't mocking her, he just genuinely thought so.
Back in the living room with Mahiru, he saw that Mashiro and Eriri were both curled up in the blankets, looking at their digital tablets with focused and serious expressions.
However, Akifumi's arrival did disturb them a bit.
Mashiro looked up and nodded at him, "Mugi."
After greeting him, she went back to focusing on her tablet.
Eriri lazily put down what she was holding and said, "Yo, you're back."
Akifumi nodded in response and then curiously asked, "I heard your dad's back, doesn't that mean you'll be really busy these days?"
"Nope." Eriri waved her hand with a slightly gloomy expression, "After Christmas, he'll be heading back there again."
"Are you not going with him?"
"I'm a serialized manga artist now. I can't leave, no way!"
Now that "Shokugeki no Soma" was getting really popular, she was getting a lot of positive feedback from readers every time she did surveys.
Sure, there were some complaints about some of the content being too suggestive for a teen magazine, but for someone who had been in the industry for years, those minor doubts didn't bother her.
However, thinking about serialized manga reminded Akifumi of something.
"By the way, isn't it tough to keep up with a weekly release schedule?"
"Shouldn't you get some assistants?"
Eriri didn't try to act tough and seriously thought about it, before replying "It's indeed a bit exhausting. After all, I'm not like you, some freak who finishes everything in one go without needing edits."
"Not to mention, I have to balance it with my studies..."
"Every time I think about how you manage to be number one in your grade while serializing two mangas, I just want to open your head and see what's going on inside!"
"That's a terrifying statement!" Akifumi chuckled at her exaggeration.
"So, do you want to find assistants?"
"Yeah, my backlogs from the holidays are almost used up, so to maintain the regular schedule, I'll probably have to get some help." Eriri sighed.
"Otosuna-san will help with that."
"I was planning to talk to her after the year-end party anyway."
Akifumi nodded "Well, while you're busy outside, I'll prepare the gifts for the fans."
"Gifts for the fans?"
"Just sending them a colored illustration feels a bit too simple. I'll write a short story for them and throw in some sweets."
Eriri raised an eyebrow, surprised "When did you grow a conscience?"
Usually, whenever he was sending out something cruel, his expression was one of pure delight.
"What do you mean, conscience?" Akifumi replied somewhat gruffly "It's all for the story, I'm just a fan-loving person."
Eriri couldn't deny that.
After all, even just drawing manga wasn't enough he also wrote songs and edited videos for them, making him one of a kind in the industry.
"Still, you're such an overachiever!" Most of the industry just sends a colored illustration as a New Year's greeting, but you're out here doing a whole short story!
She could already imagine other manga artists' complaints.
But, why was she one of the victims of the overachiever trend?
"Wanting to make the fans happy, what's wrong with that?" Akifumi headed to his room.
He opened a document and began editing the text, then started considering the storyboarding.
Not too muchjust four panels for each story.
The ongoing "Your Lie in April" wouldn't be part of this.
Only "Madoka Magica," "Anohana," and "WorldEnd."
After all, while WorldEnd is still in its early stages, much like Your lie in April, the former is much closer to completion, with only two more volumes left.
The story is almost fully told.
On the other hand, Your Lie in April is still a fresh story, a tender new sprout, and any side stories at this stage could reveal too much too soon.
Looking at the two girls in the house drawing manga and the one person working hard inside, a helpless smile appeared on Mahiru's face.
'Even though it's already the holidays, it feels like they're working harder than when they were in school'
While Mahiru understood that the three were striving for their dreams, she couldn't help but feel a bit of sympathy for them.
'I can't fall behind too much either!'
Though the only thing she could do was to manage their logistics and make sure everything went smoothly, she was determined to do her best.
As for her own dreams, just being able to continue being with them was enough.
With that thought, Mahiru smiled softly.
Time always flew by quickly when working. Before she knew it, it was already the afternoon of Christmas Eve.
"Mashiro, it's time to go."
Unlike usual, where Mahiru would wait inside Akifumi's place, today she waited outside.
As for Eriri, she was a step ahead and had gone inside to change clothes.
"Hold on a sec." Inside, they could hear Mashiro's slightly anxious voice.
A moment later, Mahiru stepped outside first.
"Mugiho-kun, it's impolite to rush a girl when she's changing clothes," she teased.
Shortly after, Mashiro came out. She looked slightly uneasy, her brows furrowed.
She looked... so strange.
She was wearing a pure white dress, her skin like freshly fallen snow, and she looked almost like an ethereal snow fairy.
Her long hair was styled elegantly behind her, adding a graceful touch, and her light makeup complemented her perfectly, making her even more beautiful.
She wore crystal 5cm high heels, and her pure, almost otherworldly aura made her look like a princess who had never encountered the real world.
There was no doubt that tonight, she would be the center of attention.
Akifumi blinked, slightly mesmerized at the sight.
"Mugi, did I captivate you?" Mashiro's voice was soft, tinged with shyness, and her pale face flushed with a faint pink hue.
Akifumi shook himself awake, smiling as he nodded, "Mashiro is so beautiful; it's only natural to be captivated."
Mashiro's face lit up with a genuine smile in response to the compliment.
But then a gust of cold wind blew, and her face turned pale again.
Mahiru sighed, draping her coat over Mashiro's shoulders.
"I told you it's cold outside. You should've worn it earlier, but now you can take it off once we get to the venue."
Mashiro stubbornly said, "I wanted Mugi to see it."
"I've already seen it. Don't catch a cold, okay?"
"Take good care of Mashiro, alright?" Mahiru said, looking at Akifumi.
Akifumi smiled and nodded, "Don't worry."
They left the house and got into the car. It was a car prepared by Shueisha, a privilege only Akifumi enjoyed as a newcomer.
The venue for the year-end party was at a high-end hotel, where the standard dining price was several tens of thousands of yen.
It was clear they had put a lot of effort into organizing the event.
By the time Akifumi and Mashiro arrived at the venue, many people had already gathered.
As a newcomer, Akifumi didn't recognize anyone and had no interest in socializing.
He simply grabbed some drinks and food, leading Mashiro to a quiet corner.
Despite this, some people couldn't help but glance their way, though no one approached them.
After all, not everyone in the manga industry was a shut-in; there were some social butterflies, but they were the minority. The majority preferred to keep to themselves.
Akifumi was more than happy with the peaceful corner.
Keeping an eye on the entrance, he quickly spotted Eriri.
He went over and pulled her to their corner, finally bringing the "Iron Triangle" together.
Eriri wore a yellow evening dress that showcased her beautiful figure perfectly.
"Relax," Akifumi said, handing her a glass of juice.
"I-I'm not nervous!" Eriri protested, but she almost spilled her drink as she turned the glass in her hands.
"You're a bit of a social anxiety case, huh?"
Akifumi chuckled.
Eriri touched her little tooth, taking a sip and finally starting to relax.
She glanced over at Mashiro, curious. "Mashiro, aren't you nervous?"
"Why would I be nervous?" Mashiro replied, puzzled.
Eriri blinked, then realized that was a silly question.
As one of the top oil painters in the world, Mashiro had attended many such events.
Her calm demeanor showed that she was used to these occasions.
Though Eriri herself had hosted plenty of parties, she felt this one, full of manga artists, was a little different.
Being a former artist of adult content, she couldn't help but feel nervous.
With that realization, she completely relaxed.
Soon, the event officially started, and Otosuna Mihari, the editor, came over.
She looked the most nervous among everyone as this was her first time attending such a gathering.
The evening's agenda was pretty standard: speeches, awards, and looking toward the future...
Akifumi was the only one among the three to receive any recognition: Best Newcomer Award, Most Popular Work Award, and Best Creative Award.
The two girls, on the other hand, focused on supporting him.
Once the formalities were done, under the guidance of Mihari, Akifumi met several senior professionals.
Finally, the event concluded.
Once back in the car, Eriri let out a sigh, reflecting on the evening.
"So tiring!"
"Mm," Mashiro nodded.
Akifumi sighed. "That's why I told you two not to come."
Eriri shot him an exasperated look but didn't voice her complaints.
Mashiro, on the other hand, honestly said, "I was curious because Mugi was coming."
Akifumi shook his head helplessly. He didn't continue the conversation but turned to Eriri.
"Are you free tomorrow on Christmas?"
"Nope," Eriri replied, sighing. "My dad specifically came back to spend the holiday."
"But tonight, I don't have to go back." She blushed slightly, shyly looking away.
Akifumi smiled and invited her, "Well then, do you want to stay over at my place tonight?"
After a moment's hesitation, Eriri nodded, "Okay, I'll stay with you tonight."
Not very straightforward, huh?
Half an hour later, the three of them got out of the car.
"Ugh, so cold!" Eriri exclaimed as she stepped out, feeling the cold air despite wearing a coat.
Mashiro didn't say anything but held onto Akifumi's hand a bit tighter.
"Let's hurry inside," Akifumi said, holding both girls' hands as they quickly entered the apartment.
While it was much warmer inside, it couldn't compare to the comfort of the car.
It wasn't until they reached home that they finally relaxed, basking in the warmth.
"Welcome back," Mahiru greeted them with a sweet smile.
"The water's already been prepared."
Akifumi urged the two girls, "Hurry and wash up."
Once it was just the two of them, Mahiru stepped forward and hugged Akifumi.
"It's a bit lonely being by myself," she said softly.
Akifumi gently patted her back. "We've been together this whole holiday."
"Mm!" Mahiru nodded, leaning into his embrace.
Outside, soft snowflakes drifted down, and the winter air thickened, adding to the festive mood of the New Year across Tokyo.
The Shueisha annual gathering may seem like a simple meetup for authors, but in reality, it garners significant online attention.
After all, in the manga industry, Shueisha holds an undisputed dominance!
The awards presented at this event carry immense weight, even serving as a benchmark for the industry's major annual awards.
So, as soon as the event concluded and the mangaka, including Akifumi, returned home, the real celebration among online fans had just begun!
Under Akifumi's SNS account, "Warrior of Love and Hope," fans frequently gathered to interact.
However, during regular times, they preferred engaging in their own fan communities. But this time was different!
With the annual gathering just ending, it meant that the award results were imminent!
The honors their beloved mangaka received felt like personal achievements for the fans.
Naturally, this was the perfect time to share their excitement in a large public space!
As a result, messages flooded in every second:
"Any news yet!?"
"The authors have left the venue. The official Shueisha website should announce the results soon!"
"It's out! It's out!!"
"Best Newcomer Award, Most Popular Work Award, Best Creativity Award Our sensei won six awards in total!"
"Damn it, Bakuman King was still out of reach"
"Well, yeah. It's expected. Sensei is still new, and most of his works are short stories."
"So what!? With the brilliance of Madoka Magica, winning Bakuman King should've been a given!"
"Agreed!"
"Let's be rationalMadoka Magica hasn't been around long enough. The final chapter was only released this August. While it may rival or even surpass this year's Bakuman King in reputation and popularity, the sales numbers likely still have a considerable gap."
"That's right. Bakuman King is Shueisha's most prestigious award because it evaluates comprehensive data. Just waitnext year, this long-overdue honor will surely belong to Sensei!"
"Honestly, I'm already satisfied. Considering Sensei only debuted in the second half of the year and has only completed two major works, winning six awards is already incredible!"
"This is Shueisha's recognition of Sensei's talentand our recognition too!"
"And don't forget, Sensei is still in high school! He has decades ahead of him. Just thinking about it makes me excited!"
"Debuting for just six months and achieving this muchthis year is already a perfect success!"
"Anyway, congratulations, Sensei!"
"Congratulations, Sensei!!"
Soon enough, the SNS account was filled with nothing but congratulatory messages.
Akifumi only found out about it the next dayChristmas Daywhen Mihari reminded him.
After all, Akifumi wasn't particularly active in maintaining his account.
He only logged in when there was an announcement to make.
To him, posting updates all the time felt disruptive, much like how he used to follow certain content creators, only to be disappointed when notifications turned out to be pointless chatter or ads instead of new videos.
A few times was fine, but after too many, well anyone who's been there knows the feeling.
Back to the point
As a newcomer, Akifumi never expected such a response from fans after the annual gathering.
Otherwise, he would have posted his thanks right away.
Even though he was a bit late, it wasn't too much of an issue. He quickly typed up a post, added a little extra content, checked it over, and hit send:
"Ahem, everyone, this is a belated thank-you!"
"Well, you all know I only started drawing manga this year."
"While I think I've achieved decent results, I still lack common knowledge in some areaslike not realizing I'd receive so many warm messages after the annual gathering."
"So, my gratitude is a little delayed."
"I hope you'll forgive this newbie for his ignorance!"
"Seriously, thank you all so much for your support, your love for my work, and your warm blessings!"
"This is the best New Year's gift I could ever receive!"
"It gives me the confidence and motivation to keep drawing and creating!"
"One "thank you" isn't enough to express my gratitude, so"
"I've prepared a special New Year's gift for everyone, which will be revealed on December 31st at 8 PM! Be sure to check in on time!!"
"Finally, even if words can't fully express my appreciation, I still want to say this loudly:"
"Thank you all so much for your support!!"
As soon as the post went up, comments flooded in:
"Kukuku, I knew Sensei wouldn't realize!"
"Since you're so sincere, we'll forgive you~ But next time, respond to our expectations sooner! laughs"
"Wait, Sensei has prepared a New Year's gift for us? Exciting!!"
"Brother, wake up! Remember the last two gifts Sensei gave us!!"
"Noooo! I've erased those memories! You can't make me remember!!"
"No way No way! Someone out there actually expects Sensei's gifts to be a good thing!?"
"I mean, yeah, I cried a lot, but we got some great songs out of it. And the last time, we even got an amazing video!"
"That's true but I don't want to cry on New Year's Eve."
"New Year is supposed to be joyful! No matter how much I love and support Sensei, this time, I refuse to accept his gift!!"
"Yeah! A new year should start with happiness!"
Reading through the comments, Akifumi simply chuckled.
They all said they didn't want it, but once he released his "gift," they'd definitely open it without hesitation.
Stepping out of his room, he saw Eriri, Mahiru, and Mashiro in thin sleepwear and greeted them with a smile:
"Morning! And"
"Merry Christmas!"
"Merry Christmas!" x3
As Akifumi took his seat at the dining table, his eyes widened at the sight before hima grand feast, complete with a golden-brown turkey, steaming pancakes, freshly baked croissants, and an array of festive treats laid out in an inviting display.
"Quite the spread for breakfast, huh?" he remarked, raising a brow in amusement.
Mahiru flashed a warm smile. "Well, it is Christmas."
"Oh, and here's your gift, Mugiho-kun." She handed him a neatly wrapped box, tied with a delicate red ribbon.
"Thanks." He accepted it, just as Eriri shoved her own gift into his hands with a huff.
"Here. Thanks for everything this year."
"Wow, Eriri, being so straightforward? That's rare~" Akifumi teased, his lips curling into a smirk.
"Shut up!" Her face turned crimson as she shot him a sharp glare.
"Mugi, here." Mashiro's quiet voice interjected as she presented her own gift.
Unlike the others, it wasn't wrapped. Instead, she held up a framed oil painting, revealing a beautifully painted portrait of the four of them together. The brushwork was exquisite, each stroke capturing their expressions with striking realism and warmth.
"You actually used oil paint!?" Akifumi gasped, his eyes scanning the fine details.
"As expected of Mashiro. It's amazing!" Eriri and Mahiru admired the painting with genuine awe.
Akifumi took a moment to absorb the intricate piece before looking up with a sincere smile. "Thank you, Mashiro. I love it."
Mashiro's pale cheeks tinged pink, but a faint, satisfied smile formed on her lips.
A calm voice, barely above a whisper, wavered slightly. "I really like the gift from Mugi too."
"Huh? What gift from me?" Akifumi blinked in confusion.
Mashiro pondered for a moment, then nodded. "Hmm, no, it wasn't from Mugi. It was from Santa Claus. He left it by my bedside."
"I got one too~" Mahiru chimed in, grinning playfully. "Thanks a lot, Santa!"
"Hmph." Eriri crossed her arms, a smug expression settling on her face. "I was a good kid this year too, so I got a present from Santa!"
But then, as if remembering something crucial, her eyes narrowed. "By the way, where's the gift you prepared for us?"
She held out her hand expectantly, making it very clear she wasn't joking.
Akifumi stared at her blankly, gears turning in his head.
'She's serious about this?!'
Mahiru blinked at Eriri's demand, looking slightly taken aback, while Mashiro tilted her head, her expression as unreadable as ever.
"Mugi, aren't you Santa?"
"??" Eriri's eyes darted between them, confusion spreading across her face like wildfire.
It only took her a few more seconds before realization dawned, and then
"Damn it! You've been fooling me this whole time! I won't let you get away with this!"
Her teary eyes burned with frustration as she stormed out of Akifumi's house, vowing vengeance.
As the door slammed shut, Akifumi let out a wistful sigh, shaking his head. "She's great, isn't she? Even at her age, she's still so sincere and innocent."
If it were anyone else, it might have been strange. But with Eriri, somehow, it just felt right.
Mahiru chuckled softly. "She's adorable."
Mashiro nodded, her voice flat but sincere. "Cute."
A comfortable silence filled the room until Akifumi casually mentioned, "By the way, I need to head to Shueisha later."
Mahiru perked up. "Will you be back for lunch?"
"Should be fine."
"Then we'll wait for you."
"Mugi, come back soon," Mashiro added softly.
A small smile played on Akifumi's lips. "Got it."
At Shueisha, in Matome Minano's office.
The three took their seats.
Akifumi smiled and spoke first. "Merry Christmas, Matome-san."
"Merry Christmas to you too, Akifumi-sensei."
Matome Minano handed over a small package. "Here's a Christmas gift."
"Thank you."
Minano shook her head. "No, I should be the one thanking you."
"You're here about the project from last time, aren't you?"
As expected from someone who became an editor-in-chief at such a young ageher intuition was razor-sharp.
Akifumi chuckled and nodded. "That's right."
"I've finished the script and brought it over for you to review."
"!!"
Mihari sighed in amazement. "What kind of brain do you have? That's way too fast!"
"People are different, and I'm destined to be alone."
"??"
Can you speak normally?!
Mihari looked at Akifumi, baffled.
"If we were both geniuses, maybe I'd just be frustrated that you got ahead of me again, but my instinctual reaction was just pure shock."
"Doesn't that just prove that geniuses are destined to be misunderstood? And isn't a misunderstood person bound to be lonely?"
"...Sorry."
Mihari apologized, then noticed the mischievous smirk on Akifumi's face.
'Wait. He got me again!' Grinding her teeth in frustration, Mihari realized she had been tricked once more.
Minano smiled at their exchange, then finally spoke.
"Looks like I asked the right person for this. Akifumi-sensei's speed never disappoints."
"Well, why don't you take a look first? Who knows, you might think it's not up to par."
Minano shook her head with a smile.
"With your confidence, I doubt this work will be anything less than excellent."
She picked up the script that Akifumi handed over.
"Huh? I get a copy too?" Mihari blinked in surprise at the script in front of her.
"Well, if you're just sitting here doing nothing, wouldn't it be boring?"
Akifumi casually pulled out a Switch, muted it, and started playing.
'This guy'
Mihari pressed her lips together before picking up her own copy of the script.
As she read, an expression of confusion appeared on her face.
The script While it seemed fine in every aspect, it felt strangely dull.
There was no central plot, just a character named Okabe Rintarou and his friends going about their daily lives.
Some of the scenes even seemed a little random.
Even though it introduced the concept of a time machine, it mostly just felt like an ordinary slice-of-life story.
Of course, the dialogue and character portrayal were flawless.
But it wasn't particularly exciting or groundbreaking.
At least, it wasn't the level of genius Akifumi had shown in his past works!
'Did he rush it so much that the quality dropped?'
With that thought, Mihari couldn't help but ask, "Akifumi-sensei, this story..."
But before she could finish, Minano cut her off.
"Mihari."
Mihari turned to Matome with a puzzled look.
"Don't jump to conclusions before finishing a story."
She had only read the first few chapters herself, but years of experience told her that there was something more to this script.
Those seemingly out-of-place moments couldn't be meaningless.
Like in Puella Magi Madoka Magica, where the foreshadowing all tied together in the end.
"This story must be using a similar method."
Of course, she only had this thought because the writer was Akifumi.
She had witnessed his genius too many times.
If they could see these supposed flaws, then there was no way he hadn't noticed them.
Yet, he was still so confident.
Which meant
This story wasn't as simple as it seemed.
With that realization, Minano spoke.
"This story is far from ordinary."
Even if she didn't yet understand why, she had no hesitation in making that claim.
'Did she figure it out already?'
Noticing that she had only reached chapter four, Akifumi glanced at Minano in surprise.
'No wonder she became an editor-in-chief at this age. She's sharp.'
He said nothing more and returned to his game.
Mihari, feeling guilty, nodded. "Sorry, Chief Minano-san."
"I'm not the one who needs the apology. Just keep reading."
Mihari nodded and continued.
Though the story remained seemingly uneventful, she held back her complaints, keeping Matome's words in mind.
Then, she reached episode twelve.
The setting: Future Gadget Lab.
Characters: Okabe Rintarou, Makise Kurisu, Shiina Mayuri, Amane Suzuha.
Time: ...
Dialogue: ...
Mihari's eyes widened in shock, her mouth agape.
"What is this?!"
Did she miss something?
Why did things suddenly take this turn?!
Confusion, disbelief, frustration.
Minano, reading at the same pace, froze as well.
She quickly skimmed the remaining chapters in one go.
Then, she looked up, her expression complicated.
"Akifumi-sensei, what's the title of this work?"
Akifumi grinned.
"Steins;Gate."
Daily Uploads!
Unlock bonus chapters by reaching specific milestones with [Power Stone] votes!
Please support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL to access more than 50+ advanced chapters. Q-Q
"Steins;Gate?"
Minano nodded thoughtfully, recalling a famous line from the story:
"This is the choice of Steins Gate."
But why was it called that?
Perhaps sensing her curiosity, Akifumi explained, "Steinsmeaning 'Stone of Fate'is derived from the famous physicist Albert Einstein's (Einstein) name."
"The story's logic is heavily based on Einstein's theory of relativity."
"Doesn't the title fit perfectly?"
"It absolutely does," Minano smiled, feeling a wave of admiration.
If someone were to watch only the first twelve episodes, they might find them slow, even a bit boring.
But once the latter half unfolds, everything clicks into place.
Every moment leads to an inevitable, jaw-dropping revelation.
Everything is intricately connected, like an ouroborosthe snake devouring its own tailforming a seamless, harmonious, and perfect loop.
No logical inconsistencies, no forced plot twistseverything unfolds naturally.
Even the final resolution feels like the only possible outcome.
Minano was certainshe could never come up with such a flawless conclusion, no matter how hard she tried.
Even as an experienced editor who had read countless stories, she couldn't possibly conceive such an intricate plot!
"As expected of you, Akifumi-sensei. The impact of this story rivals the first time I saw the ending of Madoka Magica."
Akifumi chuckled and shook his head. "Hearing that from you, Minano-san, is the highest praise I could ask for."
"But did you really come up with this story just recently?" Minano asked curiously.
Akifumi smirked. "Of course not."
"I've had this idea for a long time. I once wonderedwhat would the world be like if a time machine truly existed?"
"That thought became the foundation of the story. I jotted down the initial concepts and an outline back then."
"I was so passionate about it that I even studied a bunch of scientific literature on the subject."
"When you mentioned needing a new project last time, it reminded me of this story, so I decided to bring it out."
Minano gave a wry smile. "If I remember correctly, Akifumi-sensei you're still just a second-year high school student, right?"
A high schooler, casually reading scientific papers for fun, analyzing them, and applying them to a work of fiction
Just thinking about it made her realize the stark difference between people's capabilities!
At that moment, Mihari, who had just put down the script, overheard their conversation.
With a puzzled expression, she blurted out, "Wait, isn't Akifumi-sensei supposed to be bad at studying?"
???
'Bad at studying? Me?'
"Since when did I ever say that?!" Akifumi's head was full of question marks.
"Well, you never said it outright," Mihari scratched her head, looking a bit embarrassed.
"But you spend so much time drawing mangathere's no way you have time to study, right?"
Her implication was clear: if he was this dedicated to manga, surely, he had no time for academics!
Akifumi rolled his eyes dramatically.
"Have you ever considered that I already finished learning all the high school material?"
"Huh?"
Mihari was stunned.
Minano chuckled, "Oh, Mihari, didn't you know? Fans have already exposed the truth."
"Even I know that Akifumi-sensei has been ranked first in his grade since middle school."
"!!!"
Mihari gaped. "He's been first place the whole time?!"
"Of course."
"And that's not even the most impressive part."
"Word has it that, with his skills, he could easily pass the entrance exam for the University of Tokyo's Science Division II."
"???"
'Science Division II?!'
'Was this guy even human?!'
Mihari stared at Akifumi like she was looking at some kind of alien lifeform.
"Is that for real?!"
Akifumi smirked. "Of course not."
"Phew"
Mihari let out a sigh of relief.
She knew it! If he were really that much of a genius, why waste time drawing manga?
If he studied politics, wouldn't he have a much brighter future?
Sure, manga artists could earn good money, but in terms of social status that was a different story.
In front of powerful figures, a manga artist was just a passing entertainment.
If they were in a good mood, they'd call you "Sensei." If not, you were nothing.
"Well, don't worry," Mihari patted Akifumi's shoulder encouragingly.
"Even if you can't get into Science Division II, with your track record, you'll definitely make it into Tokyo University!"
Akifumi sighed, looking exasperated.
"Mihari, did you misunderstand something?"
"Huh?"
"I meant that Science Division II is too easy. Science Division III is more my level."
???
Mihari's brain short-circuited.
'Did I hear that right?'
'Was he saying the fans had actually underestimated him?!'
Even she knew how impossibly difficult Science Division III was.
Tokyo University's Science Division IIIits medical schoolwas nicknamed the "Alien's Playground" because it was so absurdly competitive.
The entire university admitted 3,000 students per year, but the medical school took only 100.
Because of its insane difficulty, even top-tier students with no interest in medicine would challenge it just for the bragging rights.
It was the single hardest academic challenge in the country.
No contest.
If Science Division II was considered hell mode, then Science Division III was the kind of difficulty that made 99% of students break down in tears just from glancing at the exam paper.
Mihari was still reeling when Akifumi casually dropped another bombshell.
"Last year, Science Division II had a deviation score of 75.6, right? I only scored 82."
Even Akifumi himself felt nostalgic recalling it.
Looking back, he had no idea what had possessed him to take Tokyo University's self-study entrance exam in high school.
Maybe his school's exams were just too easy?
"Then why didn't you just go for Science Division III?!" Mihari exclaimed.
Wouldn't it be a waste not to try the highest difficulty?!
"Let's not talk about this anymore."
Mihari suddenly felt the crushing weight of her own mediocrity.
The struggles of an average studentcould a genius like him even comprehend them?!
Her eyes welled up with tears.
Even Minano twitched slightly at this revelation.
This kid passed the Science Division II exam while still in his first year of high school?!
If he had taken the Science Division III exam instead did that mean he actually had a chance of passing?!
Wait was pursuing a career in manga actually holding him back?!
Minano found herself seriously contemplating this.
"Weren't we supposed to be discussing the script?"
Akifumi finally brought everyone back to reality.
"How did we even start talking about my grades?"
'You tell us!' Mihari averted her gaze awkwardly, almost whistling in an attempt to play it cool.
"Anyway, Minano-san, you still haven't given your final verdict on the script."
"Does it meet the requirements for approval?"
Minano sighed, shaking her head.
"If this script doesn't pass, I'd have to assume there's a traitor in the animation department."
"It's phenomenal. Absolutely incredible."
"In fact, I'd say it's on the same level as Madoka Magicaa true masterpiece."
Akifumi smiled. "Then I can rest easy."
Not that he had ever been worried, but heyformalities mattered.
"As for the character designs, I'll bring them in soon. I should have them ready in a few days after New Year's."
Minano's eyes lit up.
"If you're personally handling the designs, Akifumi-sensei, then that's even better."
Minano grinned. "I was just thinking about how to ask you for help."
"You bringing it up yourself really saves me a lot of trouble."
"After all, this anime is on a tight schedule, right?"
Akifumi chuckled. "When I was writing the script, the character designs were already forming in my mind."
"It's just a matter of putting them down on paper."
If someone else handled the designs and they ended up different from what he envisioned, it would completely ruin the experience.
Not to mention, as the scriptwriter for Steins;Gate, discussing character designs was inevitable.
It was just easier to take full responsibility for it himself.
"Well then, if there's nothing else, I'll take my leave."
"Thank you for your hard work, Akifumi-sensei."
Just as he reached the door, Akifumi paused.
"By the way, if the goal is to win awards, I don't think we should release this series in the usual way."
A weekly episode release wouldn't do Steins;Gate any favors.
Even if word-of-mouth could boost its popularity later, too many viewers would drop out in the beginning due to its slow start.
And if it took too long to gain traction, it might even affect its chances at awards.
Hearing this, Minano froze for a moment before musing, "Akifumi-sensei, are you suggesting...?"
"How about releasing the first 12 episodes all at once?"
"That way, even if some viewers find the beginning slow, the binge-watch factor will draw in more people."
"And those who finish all 12 episodes will likely go online to discuss it, sharing their excitement."
"With that kind of buzz, the viewers who initially dropped it might be curious enough to come back."
As Akifumi explained, Minano's eyes grew brighter, and she nodded firmly.
"Got it. I'll bring up your suggestion to the team."
"Since this is my first project as a screenwriter, I really want it to start strong."
Akifumi smiled. "I'll leave it in your hands then."
"Don't worry, Akifumi-sensei!"
Waving goodbye, Akifumi left.
Time flew by.
Holidays always seemed to pass faster than regular days.
Before he knew it, it was the last day of the year.
Eriri's father had left in a hurry, as usual.
And, as expected, the girl had come over to draw and mooch some food.
However, today, she left earlier than usual, around 5 PM.
"If I don't go home now, mam-mom will be all alone," she explained. "That would be way too sad." Even with Eriri gone, there were still four people left in the house.
Yor hesitated before speaking. "I'm sorry to intrude on such an important day."
"You don't have any relatives in Tokyo, right?" Mahiru said with a gentle smile.
"Celebrating the new year together makes it more fun."
"Want some baumkuchen?"
Mashiro held out a piece of her precious cake to Yor, her eyes sparkling.
"Thank you, Mashiro." As Yor unwrapped it and took a huge bite, Mashiro remained frozen in place, still holding out her hand.
It was as if she'd turned to stone.
Clearly, in her mind, Yor was supposed to politely decline, and she would have just been making a token offer.
Then, the cake would have ended up back in her own stomach.
But reality had betrayed her expectations.
Akifumi chuckled and ruffled the girl's hair.
Mashiro, who had been staring blankly at the spot where her cake used to be, suddenly looked up at him with tearful eyes, pitifully.
"Alright, alright, here's another one."
The moment she received the replacement cake, her expression brightened as if a storm had passed.
"You guys go ahead and enjoy yourselves. I need to do some work."
"Okay, okay!"
Back in his room, Akifumi booted up his computer and logged into SNS.
He began drafting a posta New Year's gift for his fans.
After setting it to be published at a scheduled time, he left the room.
The hours passed quickly.
At exactly 8 PM, fans who had sworn they wouldn't care couldn't help but unlock their phones and check SNS.
They found The Warrior of Love and Hope in their following list, clicked, and checked for the latest post.
"How has everyone's holiday been? Having fun?"
"Only four hours left until the new year! Are there any regrets from this past year?"
"Well, regrets are inevitable!"
"But as long as we work hard in the new year, we can always improve ourselves!"
"I firmly believe that!"
"So, I wish you all a wonderful new year, filled with happiness and no regrets!"
"That's it for my message."
"Now, here's a special gift I've prepared for you."
"Hope it makes you smile."
[Link (Click to View)]
[Image (Click to Enlarge)]
But instead of clicking the link, fans first tapped on the image.
Their eyes widened in delight.
The illustration was predominantly red and white, divided into three sections.
At the top, the characters from Anohana stood in a circle, dressed in festive red outfits, peering down into a well.
Below them, Menma, in a red dress, beamed up at them with a joyful, celebratory expression.
In the middle section, the four magical girls from Madoka Magica stood together, all except Madoka dressed in elegant white kimono, hands clasped in prayer, eyes closed.
Above them, Madoka's signature ribbon glowed with a radiant light.
At the bottom, Willem and Chtholly from WorldEnd wore traditional red attire, standing hand in hand with other fairies, gazing at the sky.
The entire background was enveloped by Madoka's ethereal silhouette.
Fans flooded the comments:
"This is amazing!!"
"I'm tearing up seeing such a heartwarming scene!"
"Sensei, you didn't have to include a link. This illustration alone is the perfect New Year's gift!"
"This artwork fulfills all my dreams for these three series!!"
"Sadly, dreams are all they'll ever be..."
"The new outfits are adorable! I'm losing my mind over the cuteness!"
"I NEED figures of them in these outfits next year!!"
"Wait why only these three series?"
Your Lie In April: "Excuse me, am I a joke to you?"
Your Lie In April: "Guess I really was the odd one out, huh?"
"Looking at these three series, it's obvious they share a theme. The absence of Your Lie In April speaks volumes."
"My verdict: Subarashii!"
"Sensei, will this be available as a poster? I NEED IT!"
"Is nobody curious about the link?"
"Curiosity killed the cat. This illustration alone makes my day!"
"Same here. I'll check the link later. I don't want to cry on such a happy day."
Despite these words, many couldn't resist clicking the link...
In fact, before opening the post, these fans had already prepared themselves for a good cry tonight.
Hikari Nohara, for example.
Yes, that's the guy who loves WorldEnd, and even wrote a long review about it.
Just a little over a week ago, he had successfully started dating a girl. But on Christmas Eve, she broke up with him.
As for the reason...
"I thought you'd be a fun person, but I didn't expect your daily life to be so dull and boring."
"This isn't the life I imagined, so... sorry."
[TL Note F.]
Those were pretty much her exact words. He couldn't really remember the rest.
Although it was pretty obvious she wasn't a great girl, and breaking up should be a blessing in disguise, still...
"This was my first relationship since starting work," Hikari sighed with a bit of sadness.
Because of this, his mood had been pretty low for the past few days.
So, when he saw that "The Warrior of Love and Hope" sensei was going to release a New Year's gift tonight, he didn't hesitate to tune in and made sure to be at his computer on time.
After the identity of sensei was revealed, not long after, the verified account was canceled.
Instead, there was a new note added below sensei's name: "Fujimi Light Novel Author, author of WorldEnd."
This was undoubtedly a victory for the fans.
Although Hikari initially found sensei because of WorldEnd, after reading those comics, he quickly became a big fan of theirs.
He was also very familiar with the recurring gift jokes sensei used.
'Though it's a little strange for New Year's, I really feel like crying right now!' he thought.
It was the perfect time to say goodbye to the old version of himself and welcome a brand-new self starting tomorrow!
With that thought in mind, at exactly 8:00 PM, Hikari refreshed the page he had already opened.
Just like other fans, he clicked on the illustration first.
Looking at the masterpiece before his eyes, he couldn't help but sigh:
"Of course it's a great pieceit's sensei, after all!"
The quality of this artwork was as high as always!
What amazed him the most was that, unlike usual, there was no sadnessthis entire piece radiated joy.
Even the little pain in his heart seemed to be healing just by looking at it.
Well, almost healing.
That faint, lingering pain could only truly heal by confronting deeper suffering.
Only then would the pain in his heart be eased!
"I really wish I could get this piece once it's available. I'd love to buy a print and keep it!"
he murmured, feeling moved. He saved the image to his desktop.
Without hesitation, he clicked on the link.
"Eh?"
Hikari stared at the screen in surprise.
It wasn't a song or a videoit was a document.
You could click to choose whether to download it.
"Sensei really knows how to keep us on our toes!" he said, shaking his head.
Without hesitation, he chose to download it.
The file wasn't largejust over 100 MB.
With the current internet speed, it downloaded almost instantly.
After extracting the file, there were three documents inside.
The three files were titled: Madoka Magica, Anohana, and WorldEnd.
"Wow, sensei really went all out this time!" Hikari couldn't help but feel impressed.
Over 100 MB wasn't too big, but if they were songs, you could probably fit about 10 of them, even with high quality.
Of course, if they were videos, 100 MB would seem a bit small.
"Then again, with videos, it wouldn't be split into three parts," Hikari mused as he clicked on the WorldEnd file.
After all, that was the work that had rekindled his passion for this kind of content.
For him, it was incredibly meaningful!
Although he liked the other two works too, they would have to wait.
WorldEnd held a special place in his heart.
"Eh, it's just images?"
Hikari was even more surprised.
After all, hadn't sensei already posted the gift art in the dynamic updates?
Why were there six more pictures now?
Confused, he decided to stop overthinking and just looked at them.
The content of the six pictures wasn't long, and Hikari finished viewing them in just two minutes.
But after finishing, he couldn't help but rewind and watch them again.
This time, he spent at least two minutes on each picture, and it took him 15 minutes to go through them all.
A smile, like that of a proud aunt, spread across his face.
"This is so sweet!" he thought.
These six images told a short story. It wasn't set in the apocalypse or 500 years ago, but in a distant future where technology was advanced.
The "beasts" had disappeared from the world, and various races lived harmoniously with humans.
The story was about a girl, who looked just like Chtholly, starting her job.
She met a man who looked like William, and they became lovers, eventually embarking on the journey toward marriage.
There was no major plot twistjust a simple, peaceful story about daily life, full of sweet moments that made the heart flutter!
Even though it didn't explicitly say these two were Chtholly and William, Hikari couldn't help but feel incredibly satisfied.
"Wow, sensei's New Year's gift is amazing!" Hikari thought. He hadn't expected such a sweet gift to heal his broken heart.
The sadness from being dumped now seemed so trivial in comparison.
Just watching the two of them find happiness together made him feel so content.
'Is this sensei's magic?' he thought.
Eagerly, he clicked on the files for Madoka Magica and Anohana.
The two stories inside were just as sweet.
'Oh no, I want to fall in love again!' he thought.
Even though he had just been dumped, here he was, longing for a relationship like the one in the stories.
"I really want a relationship like that!" he sighed. "I'm so envious, so envious!!"
"Wait," he suddenly thought. "I bet those silly kids don't know, right?"
Everyone thought sensei's New Year's gift would be full of "slashing" comments, so they were too scared to look.
But who would have thought that this time, sensei would give such a heartfelt gift!
"I need to tell them quickly."
With that in mind, Hikari wrote a comment at the end of the post:
"Guys, sensei's New Year's gift is amazing! My heart feels like it's melting from all the sweetness!!"
Less than 10 seconds after posting, Hikari was surprised to see several replies.
Excitedly, he clicked to check.
But his smile quickly faded.
"Ah, right, you're totally right!"
"Come on, man, it's okay to joke around with your buddies, but don't fool yourself!"
"As we all know, the old thief has no heartdo you really think there won't be any 'knives' this time?"
"Next time, at least come up with a more believable lie, like saying it's a preview for sensei's new work. Maybe some naive folks will believe it."
Clearly, everyone thought Hikari was joking.
But thinking about it, it made sense.
If he hadn't seen it himself and didn't know the outcome, he would have probably slapped anyone who told him sensei's gift wasn't a "knife" but was sweet.
'Well, whether you believe it or not,' Hikari thought, shaking his head.
He didn't bother checking the other comments.
He clicked on the link again to open one of the three short stories downloaded from sensei's gift.
"Damn it, why is it so short!?"
If only it were a bit longer!
He would pay for it if needed, just to get more of it!
It's such a small amount of content, did the mangaka think he wouldn't appreciate it?!
Damn it!!
In fact, it wasn't just Hikari Nohara who clicked on the link.
After all, Akifumi had millions of fans.
Even if just 1% of them clicked, that was over 10,000 people!
Without exception, all of them had the same reaction after reading they couldn't help but start thinking about wanting to fall in love.
Soon enough, just like Hikari, they all rushed to the comments section, excitedly declaring how amazing sensei's New Year gift was!
It was so sweet it was almost overwhelming!
These fans, just like Hikari, were met with the same fate.
However, as more and more people started commenting, things took an unexpected turn.
Although most people still believed that this was just a ruse to trick them into getting hurt again, they couldn't help but admit that the gift was better than expected.
After all, they had done similar things in the pastlike when "Madoka Magica" was first released as an anime or when they tricked their friends into getting hooked on "WorldEnd"
Fans who had read the stories simply found something special and wanted to share it with others.
If people believed it, they considered themselves lucky. If they didn't, well, that was their choice.
By this point, the comments section was filled with fans happily discussing their surprise.
"I didn't expect such a wonderful gift from sensei on the last day of the year! I feel so happy!!"
"At first, I thought it would be a knife, but I can't believe sensei actually gave us a sweet gift this time!!"
"Honestly, I opened it expecting to get hurt, but now I can't stop smiling. That sweet feeling just won't go away!"
"Ugh, this dusty heart of mine that's been locked away for almost 30 years is finally stirred up!!"
"On one hand, sensei is sending us pain, on the other, they're tricking us into falling in love! Such a villain!!"
"Who wants to have a sweet love like that?!"
"My teeth are practically rotting from all the sweetness!!"
"I hope sensei ends every story like this in the future. I love it so much!!"
"I bet sensei's sci-fi comics would be amazing!"
"Why would sci-fi comics be great?"
"Isn't that kind of unrealistic love exactly the point of the genre?"
As more and more fans joined in, naturally, more people clicked on the link, downloaded the story package, and began reading.
It didn't seem fake at all.
The stories felt genuine, and before long, they too found themselves grinning with joy, a lonely heart stirred by the sweetness.
By the next day, the trending searches online had changed to:
#The best New Year gift from the Warrior of Love and Hope
#Wanting a sweet love story!
#How thoughtful was the New Year gift this year?
#The most heartwarming gift for New Year!
#Other senseis should take notes!
The last one was especially confusing to manga artists who had just woken up that morning.
After seeing this trending topic, they were on the verge of breaking down.
"What the hell!"
In the past, a simple New Year illustration could make fans happy for a long time.
Maybe with a little extra gift, they'd be overjoyed.
But now, just a day later, instead of the usual "You're amazing, we'll keep supporting you" cheers, they were getting complaints about how lazy the gift was.
"Is this all you're giving us? After all the support, this is your New Year gift?"
"Look at the Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei gift! Now that's how you treat your fans!"
The compliments were few and far between.
The fans were now demanding moreshort stories, and they had to have romance?
"Idiot!" they muttered. "This is like a week's worth of work! Do you want me to give up on serialization?!"
Naturally, the blame fell squarely on the shoulders of the Warrior of Love and HopeAkifumi.
A New Year's gift was supposed to be symbolic, but now it was expected to be a mini story.
If it wasn't, it was seen as neglectful!
"Damn it! Why are you making this so complicated?!"
Before, a nice illustration would've been enough to satisfy everyone, but now things were out of control.
They were forced to deliver something extra, and who was going to bear the consequences of that?
"Why do we need to work harder just to please everyone?"
That's when Akifumi didn't realize that, in sending such a sweet gift, he was inadvertently harming his colleagues, the other manga artists.
.......
January 1st.
On the first day of the New Year, Weekly Shonen Jump was still being published, just like every year.
After visiting a shrine, Tanaka picked up a copy.
Even though he was a high school boy, he preferred stories with a bit more warmth than the usual action-packed ones.
So without hesitation, he opened up the latest release from the Warrior of Love and Hope, Your Lie in April.
Even though WorldEnd was also a new release, he had already read the light novel, so it could wait for a bit.
In the manga, the characters were speaking:
...........
"How do you think I am?"
"How... am I?"
"Pretty great, huh?"
"Well... it's okay."
As they talked, the girl's arm trembled slightly.
"I've never seen someone get flowers in the first round of preliminaries before."
"And those kids, you don't even know them, right?"
"That means those flowers weren't prepared in advance."
"After hearing your performance, they rushed out to buy flowers for you."
"They'll never forget today."
"That's probably what your performance was like."
After hearing that, the girl smiled, her face glowing like a scene from a movie.
Even thoughhe was just a friend of hers.
................
Tanaka, still reading, sighed in admiration: "I'm really feeling it more and more!"
"I'm so excited to see what happens next!"
"Plus, with the gift from yesterday"
"It looks like sensei is really thinking about switching things up!"
Though he did miss sensei's straightforwardness with the knives, he couldn't help but admit, this new style was also great!
"And"
"Even though music manga is hard to express, sensei's incredible skills let him convey what should be seen, through just listening!"
For Tanaka, who didn't understand music at all, it felt like he could sense the difference in the way the character played, just by reading.
This feeling was amazing!
"Staying at home during the New Year, reading my favorite manga... this is true happiness!"
Little did he know, in the near future, he'd regret his hasty judgment from that day.
After all, the healing he thought he was experiencing was something he had completely misunderstood from the start...
"Akifumi-sensei, when do you plan to start writing Volume 4 of WorldEnd?"
Hearing the voice on the other end of the call, Akifumi sighed helplessly.
"Machida-san, didn't you say before that if we release too quickly, the exposure might not be enough, which could ultimately impact sales?"
I did say that...
But for someone like you, that logic doesn't apply at all!
Machida Sonoko internally screamed.
The first volume, the second, the thirdeach one outselling the last in its debut month.
This kind of sales trajectory was unheard of in her years as an editor!
Sure, it was nice not having to work overtime during the New Year holidays, but without the explosive sales of WorldEnd, it felt like she was missing out on a hefty bonus.
More importantly, she had been seeing countless readers bombarding Akifumi's social media, asking about Volume 4.
In fact, because this volume was taking longer than usual (one volume per month had been the norm), rumors had even begun spreading that he was experiencing writer's block after finishing Volume 3!
As his editor, how could she ignore this?
With firm conviction, Machida Sonoko declared, "Akifumi-sensei, you're a genius! You can't compare yourself to ordinary people!"
"That might be true for others, but for someone like you, a true genius, sales figures are nothing but a mere formality!"
Today was January 4th.
The corporate workforce was back in action, which was exactly why Machida was making this call in the afternoon.
Because calling about work during the holidays?
That would make her a slave to the system!
Akifumi chuckled, unbothered by her flattery.
"Don't worry, Machida-san. I've already started writing Volume 4."
Machida Sonoko's eyes lit up. "When can we expect the manuscript?"
It wasn't that she doubted him.
She worked with plenty of authors who confidently assured her:
'Don't worry, I'm writing it!'
'Just give it a little more time, I'll send it over soon!'
'It's all under control, you have nothing to worry about!'
Only for her to check in right before the deadline and discover they had barely written a few pages.
But Akifumi was different.
As the best friend of her colleague Minano Matome, Machida knew for a fact that he had never missed a deadline.
In fact, every time his new series began serialization, if the publisher requested a compiled volume, he could immediately provide an entire finished work.
Considering his insane efficiency, Machida had no concerns about him lying.
She was only confirming the timeline to help with scheduling.
"Mid-month," Akifumi replied without hesitation.
Machida's smile grew even wider. "Looks like I worried for nothing."
If he said mid-month, that meant he had already written a significant portion.
Even if she hadn't called, she might have received a manuscript within a few days.
"I was a little too impatient," she admitted to herself.
After some brief small talk, she ended the call.
Akifumi turned his gaze toward his half-finished illustration of Your Lie in April and sighed.
"Alright, let's finish Your Lie in April first today."
As for Volume 4 of WorldEnd, he could just set aside a day tomorrow to write it.
The third volume had provided plenty of material to work from, so he hadn't planned on releasing the fourth one so soon.
Sure, Volume 3 had been the peak of the entire series, but the next two volumes weren't lacking either.
After all, the main character was William.
Chtholly had only become the most popular due to the anime adaptation.
The next two volumes would elevate William's sorrow to its absolute limit.
A man aimlessly drifting through life, encountering Elmelia againthe girl who had waited centuries for him, calling out "Papa" with what little voice she had left.
For over five hundred years, she had remained in the same place, like a broken music box, singing the same song over and over.
Just to hear him say, I'm home.
Just to make him the best cream cake he could ever eat.
But that dream was never meant to come true.
There was no saving her anymore.
So, with his blade, William pierced her heart, silencing her song.
'I'm sorry.'
Once again, he had failed to protect the one he held most dear.
And yet, as she lay dying, she smiledserene, unburdened.
A smile that only made the pain cut deeper.
And with that, his story finally came to an end.
Snapping out of his thoughts, Akifumi sighed.
Truthfully, he didn't like writing tragedies either.
But...
"The fans love it, don't they?"
Shaking his head, he muttered to himself.
He had given too much in the name of fan service.
"Well, since Machida-san asked, I'll just take tomorrow to finish Volume 4."
Speaking of which, wasn't the holiday break supposed to be for rest?
Why did he feel like he was working even harder?!
'Damn it!'
Grumbling to himself, Akifumi still resigned himself to work.
Meanwhile...
"Are you sure you don't want to at least take a look, Kaguya-sama?" Hayasaka Ai asked hesitantly.
"Nope!" Shinomiya Kaguya's expression was cold. "Last time, he tricked me."
"He said the gift was wonderful. He said the song was beautiful. And yet..."
Memories of herself sobbing uncontrollably in her room flashed through her mind.
Her dull, expressionless eyes flickered with a mix of shame and anger.
But WorldEnd hadn't hurt her, not exactly.
After all, she had only skimmed a few pages before sealing it away.
As for that video? She had never watched it.
"This picture alone is more than enough for me!"
She gazed at the one-meter-long full-color illustration hanging in her room, satisfaction blooming on her face.
Hayasaka Ai sighed. "But this time, sensei's gift isn't a trap."
As Kaguya's personal maid, she knew exactly how much misery her mistress had suffered over the holidays.
That was precisely why she wanted to bring her some joy.
After a brief hesitation, Kaguya firmly shook her head. "No!"
Maybe the gift was fine this time, but she wasn't going to take any chances.
As long as she wasn't curious, she wouldn't get hurt!
She never wanted to cry like that again.
Hayasaka Ai was silent for a moment before pulling out a sketchbook from somewhere.
"Would you like to look at this instead, Kaguya-sama?"
"What is it?"
"A fan comic of Madoka Magica, Anohana, and WorldEnd."
Before Kaguya could respond, Hayasaka added, "It has a happy ending."
Kaguya's eyes lit up as she snatched the sketchbook from Ai's hands.
She cleared her throat, feigning indifference. "I suppose I can take a look."
Ten pages wasn't a long read.
Kaguya finished quickly.
Halfway through, a ridiculous, giddy grin spread across her face.
From the once "Cold and Distant Kaguya," she had now evolved into a "Silly Beauty."
Seeing this, Hayasaka Ai let out a quiet sigh of relief.
Deep down, she couldn't help but feel happy seeing Kaguya smiling.
However
That smile didn't last long.
A few minutes after finishing the book, Kaguya's expression turned cold again.
Her voice, when she spoke, was even icier than before.
"Hayasaka, don't show me something like this again."
"I'm a little tired. You should go rest too."
What's with her now?!
Though full of questions, Hayasaka Ai simply nodded.
"Understood, Kaguya-sama."
Once she was alone in the room, the cold mask on Kaguya's face melted away.
Her ruby-like eyes reflected loneliness and melancholy.
"Love like this it doesn't exist in reality."
January 5th, the second day back at work.
Shueisha Publishing.
"Chief Editor, can I skip this afternoon's regular meeting?"
Torishima Kazu sighed, looking exasperated.
"If you were asking how to skip it, I might have given you an answer."
"But since you've put it like this, do I even have a choice?"
Minano Matome smiled. "Thank you for your understanding, Chief Editor."
"You're going to deal with the animation team?" Torishima asked, curious.
Minano corrected him. "Not 'deal with'I'm recommending a great story to them."
Torishima chuckled. "Fine, fine, whatever you say."
"By the way, can I take a look at Professor Nangong's script? I'm a fan of his and really looking forward to his new work!"
"Normally, that would be a given"
Minano's smile faded slightly. "But no."
"...Seriously?"
You little!
Torishima's mustache twitched as he glared at her. He had actually been looking forward to it!
Waving her away, he huffed, "Get out of here! Just looking at you annoys me."
Minano gave him a polite nod. "Then I'll be taking my leave, Chief Editor."
SHAFT Studios.
Like Shueisha and Fujimi Publishing, SHAFT was part of the same corporate group.
A couple of years ago, they'd even acquired White Fox, a move that showed their ambition.
But the reality was
They hadn't produced a hit in years.
They were teetering on the edge of losing their animation production rights.
Right now, their top priority was ensuring they had a project that could make it into the top three of the year-end rankings.
If they failed
Just the thought of that possibility made the executives' faces darken.
A shiver ran down their spines.
While the ordinary employees might not feel the heat as much, for the higher-ups, failure meant serious consequences.
5:00 PM.
Marukawa Masato rubbed his temples. "Has our esteemed guest arrived yet?"
"Not yet, sir."
Given SHAFT's current predicament, the corporate group had assigned a "specialist" to assist them.
Or at least, that was the official line.
In reality, they just didn't trust SHAFT to handle things on their own.
Marukawa understood this perfectly, but he wasn't offended.
If this "specialist" could truly solve their crisis, he'd be grateful.
His only concern was
"What if they have no clue what they're doing?"
Suppressing his worries, Marukawa sighed.
"Forget it. Let's head to the conference room."
Friday meetings were a routine at every company.
As he entered the room, he spotted someone unexpected
A girl in a white outfit, her appearance youthful to the point of resembling a child.
It was Minano.
"Hey there, little one, are you lost?" Marukawa asked, half-joking.
Minano's expression remained coolcolder than usual.
"Mr. Marukawa, I'm the specialist assigned by headquarters."
"You should have received prior notice."
Marukawa blinked before quickly shifting into a welcoming smile.
"Ah, of course! Welcome, welcome."
"And how should I address you?"
"Minano Matome. Just call me Minano."
"It's time for the meeting. Shall we go in?"
"Yes."
Marukawa frowned slightly.
Why would the group send such a young girl?
Sure, judging by appearances alone wasn't fair
But Minano's youthful look made it easy to misjudge her.
Inside the conference room, several senior executives were already seated.
Without delay, everyone took their places.
Marukawa introduced her:
"This is Miss Minano."
"I'm sure you all understand the company's current situation. Headquarters has assigned a specialist to assist us."
Minano stood and gave the room a brief nod.
Then she spoke.
"Before we begin, let me say a few words."
"All of you have more experience in animation than I do, so I won't interfere with your daily work."
"But I ask that you remain fully aware of the crisis this company is facing."
"If the worst happens, it will be a disaster for all of us."
She paused, scanning the room.
Several executives wore grim expressions, brows furrowed.
Seeing this, Minano continued.
"I'm here today to present a proposal."
With that, she took out a stack of scripts.
An office assistant immediately stepped forward, collecting the copies and distributing them.
"Please review these first."
"If you find them unsatisfactory, we can proceed with further discussions."
"If you think they have potential, I need to know how long production would take."
Having said her piece, Minano took her seat.
Several executives looked displeased.
Their expressions were tight, their brows furrowed in irritation.
Some shifted uncomfortably, clearly holding back complaints.
Minano noticed but remained silent.
Sometimes, you had to assert yourself.
Especially as an outsider, she needed to show strength.
Otherwise, these people would walk all over her.
Despite their initial resistance, the executives didn't voice their objections aloud.
After all, Marukawa, the president, had said nothing.
With no other choice, they turned their attention to the scripts.
Marukawa, on the other hand, was rather pleased.
There's a sayingbetter a formidable opponent than an incompetent ally.
If an outsider barged in and tried to take over without understanding the industry, it would be a disaster.
But Minano had made it clear she wouldn't interfere with operations.
That alone put Marukawa at ease.
Then she pulled out a script
And that excited him.
A great production starts with a great script.
The reason SHAFT had struggled for years was simple:
They lacked good stories.
"If this script is as good as I hope then our crisis is over."
With that thought, Marukawa eagerly flipped it open.
Seeing him focus, the other executives suppressed their discontent and followed suit.
Silence filled the room.
But not for long.
Barely ten minutes later, it was broken.
"Minano, are you sure this is the right script?!"
Oops! I accidentally uploaded the wrong chapter, my apologies! It's been fixed now, and I'm so sorry for the mix-up
Daily Uploads!
Unlock bonus chapters by reaching specific milestones with [Power Stone] votes!
Please support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL to access more than 50 advanced chapters. Q-Q
The man who had just stood up spoke with a cold expression.
Everyone present in this meeting had earned their seat through skill and influence. But after reading the opening of the script, he couldn't help but feel utterly bored.
Of course, that wasn't the main reason for his dissatisfaction with Minano Matome.
The man speaking was Misaki Yoshikuma.
Today's meeting was meant to finalize a few scripts from the dozen or so being considered, determining the key projects for the coming year.
These would become the company's primary focus moving forward.
Among those scripts, one-third were backed by people in Yoshikuma's circle.
If someone unexpected were to take a spot, it would mean his share of the benefits would shrink.
That was his real reason for targeting Minano Matome.
As tensions rose, the others in the room stopped reading and instead watched with amused expressions.
While they also found the script's quality questionable, they were well aware that Minano had been sent directly by headquarters.
Even the company president had to show her some respect, so none of them dared to be openly disrespectful.
Still, since someone else was willing to challenge her, they were more than happy to sit back and watch the show.
Yet, despite the questioning tone from Yoshikuma, Minano Matome's expression remained calm.
"What's your name?" she asked evenly.
What is she up to?
Yoshikuma frowned slightly.
He was wary, given her status, but with so many people watching, refusing to answer would make him look weak.
"Misaki Yoshikuma."
Minano nodded, then said flatly, "You don't even have the patience to finish reading a single work... I think it's necessary for upper management to reconsider whether you're suited for your current position."
The blatant threat made Yoshikuma's face darken instantly.
He wanted to retaliate, but considering her connections, he wasn't sure she didn't have the power to actually make good on her words.
For the moment, he chose not to press further.
"Misaki," an older man, Marukawa Masato, who had been silent until now, finally spoke.
"Since Minano-san has enough confidence to bring this work to us, why don't we finish reading it before making a judgment?"
With that, he offered Yoshikuma a graceful exit.
"Hmph."
Still glaring at Minano, Yoshikuma returned to his seat, clearly displeased.
Seeing the conflict come to such an anticlimactic end, the others in the room looked slightly disappointed, but they soon returned to reading.
Interestingly, they now flipped through the pages much faster than before.
...
Twenty minutes passed in relative silence.
Then, suddenly
"Huh?"
A surprised voice broke the quiet.
"What's wrong?"
"Nothing... I just need to read this again."
The man who had spoken awkwardly shook his head, but his face now held a serious expression as he focused back on the script.
Strangely enough, over the next few minutes, similar exclamations were heard around the room.
Gasps and murmurs of disbelief spread among the executives.
Their expressions reflected shock and awe, as if they couldn't believe what they were reading.
Minano Matome's lips curled into a faint smile before she quickly masked it.
Two hours passed.
Many had now put down their scripts, their expressions complicated.
When they looked at Minano again, their gazes held newfound respectand even gratitude.
With their industry experience, they could already see it.
If this work made it to the screen, it would be nothing short of revolutionary.
Saying the entire next year would belong to this series was not an exaggeration.
Just the thought of it made them excited.
The last to finish reading was the elderly Marukawa Masato.
"Phew..."
He exhaled deeply, setting the script down with a complex expression.
Then, looking at Minano Matome, he said sincerely, "Minano-san, thank you for bringing us such an incredible piece of work."
Minano shook her head. "It's all for the company."
Marukawa turned toward Yoshikuma, who now sat with his head lowered in silence.
"Misaki, do you still think this script is garbage?"
"..."
Yoshikuma clenched his teeth, his face burning with humiliation.
Finally, he muttered, "I sincerely apologize, Minano-san."
"I was wrong to judge before finishing it."
"Please forgive me."
There was no denying the script's excellence.
The twist at episode 12 was a masterstroke, taking the series to new heights.
The early foreshadowing, once overlooked, now appeared as a work of sheer genius.
At this point, denying its brilliance would only make him look like a foolworse, it would call his professional judgment into question.
He had no choice but to admit his mistake.
Marukawa glanced at Minano, leaving the decision to her.
She gave Yoshikuma a brief look but said nothing about his apology.
Instead, she simply stated, "Let's not waste everyone's time on trivial matters."
Her meaning was clearshe had no intention of forgiving him so easily.
Being kind didn't mean letting people walk all over her.
Especially when they had dared to question the work of one of her top writers.
Marukawa nodded, showing no further sympathy.
They were all adults. Actions had consequences.
"Marukawa-san, I'd like to hear your thoughts on this project."
Marukawa took a deep breath before responding with conviction, "Miss Minano, please entrust this work to us. We will handle it with the utmost care."
Minano nodded. "Since you've accepted it, I have one condition."
"The first twelve episodes must be released together. After that, the series can follow a standard weekly release schedule."
Marukawa froze.
Twelve episodes released at once?!
While multi-episode releases weren't unheard of, an entire cour at once was highly unusual.
"Marukawa-san," Minano's tone sharpened. "I'm not asking if you can do it."
"I'm saying if you want this script, you will do it."
"If you can't, then find a way."
Marukawa shivered. Without hesitation, he nodded fervently.
"We can do it! Absolutely!"
Minano smiled. "Then I leave it in your hands."
"I won't be staying for the rest of the meeting. Please continue without me."
With that, she rose to leave.
Marukawa immediately stood to see her off.
"No need," she waved him off, then added, "Oh, and the character designs will be delivered in a few days."
Character designs, too?!
Marukawa's face lit up.
"When will the project be ready?" she asked.
"Fo"
Seeing Minano frown, he immediately corrected himself, "No, three months! Mid-March!"
"As soon as we have the designs, we'll begin production immediately!"
"Mid-March?" Minano considered before nodding.
"Speed is important, but don't compromise quality."
"Of course!" Marukawa assured her. "Leave it to us!"
Satisfied, Minano gave a slight nod before glancing at the silent Yoshikuma one last time.
"Phew..."
She looked young, but the pressure she exuded was immense.
"Guess I'm getting old," Marukawa muttered, then turned to the others.
"You all heard me! 'Steins;Gate' will be completed by mid-March, no matter what it takes! This is our top priority!"
"Understood?!"
"Understood!"
Masato Marukawa nodded and said, "Then let's begin today's meeting."
"Considering the excellence of Steins;Gate, making it into the top three or even first place isn't impossible, but this is an insurance policy."
"We also need to demonstrate our strength!"
Akifumi was unaware of this little side story sparked by Steins;Gate.
At the moment, he couldn't help but sigh.
"It feels like the holidays just started, and now school is already beginning tomorrow!"
January 8th.
The last day of winter break.
The next break wouldn't come until the end of February.
Having a month off every other month was nice, but the day before school resumed always felt particularly melancholic.
"I don't want to go back to school..."
Mashiro, half-buried under the kotatsu with her upper body sprawled over the table, nodded her little head in agreement.
Even though the room had the heater on, she still instinctively wanted to curl up under the kotatsuperhaps it had become an unshakable habit.
"Want some peeled persimmon?" Smiling, Mahiru offered the fruit she had peeled.
The two each took half.
"Thanks." x2
"By the way, don't you guys have work today?" Mahiru asked, curious.
Since the start of the break, these two had been diligently drawing for at least twelve hours a day.
"Don't mention work while we're resting, Mahiru!!"
".....Mmn" Mashiro nodded in agreement.
"It's the last day of break. If we spent it all working, wouldn't that be even more miserable than school?"
"Even worse than school!"
Watching the two echo each other, Mahiru smiled helplessly and suggested, "Then how about going out for a bit?"
"Eh, but we just went out on January 1st..."
Recalling the overwhelming crowds during their shrine visit, Akifumi, a self-proclaimed introvert, shuddered.
"Yeah, we just went out on January 1st!"
Mashiro nodded in agreement but then mumbled softly, "But we're almost out of Baumkuchen at home..."
Akifumi rolled his eyes at this little glutton.
"It's fine."
"The New Year is over. Mashiro should go back to her normal quota of three Baumkuchen per week."
"The ones we have left should last two more weeks."
Mashiro froze.
She slumped onto the table, utterly defeated.
"..." Mahiru gave a helpless smile.
Mugiho-kun was great in every way, but his reluctance to leave the house was a real headache!
She sighed inwardly.
"Oh, right, isn't Eriri coming over today?"
"Nah, she said she's rushing to meet a deadline..."
"I see." Mahiru nodded, then murmured to herself, "What should I make for lunch..."
Since it was the last day of break, she decided to make something extra delicious!
With a plan in mind, Mahiru rested her head on the table, enjoying the peaceful moment.
For every student, this day was filled with a special kind of melancholy.
Tanaka was no exception.
But...
"I can't miss sensei's new chapter of Your Lie In April on this final day!"
Since he had plans to hang out with friends in the afternoon, he decided to spend the morning reading manga.
Armed with the latest issue of Weekly Shonen Jump, he picked up some snacks and drinks on the way home.
The perfect morning was already playing out in his mind:
Snuggled under the kotatsu, surrounded by fruit, snacks, and drinks.
Just imagining it was bliss!
Most importantly, his parents were at work.
He could indulge without fear of being nagged!
Double the bliss!!
Back home, he arranged his fruit and snacks, then eagerly dove under the kotatsu and flipped open the magazine.
One hand fed him snacks while the other turned the pages.
A perfect day. Not even a god could tempt him away!
Wataru Ryota: "So what?"
"It's normal for the girl you like to have someone she loves."
"It's precisely because of love that she shines so brightly."
"That's why peoplehopelesslyfall in love!"
Arima Kousei: "But... it's impossible for me."
Ryota was right.
But when I came to my senses, the fiery sunset sky... the black curtain behind my eyelids replayed the same scene.
The manga panels depicted a girl passionately performing on stage.
Over and over, endlessly...
Every time, my heartthe part of me that my mother had left behindseemed to be swept away like the wind.
I wanted to hear it again, but I also didn't.
I wanted to see her again, but I also didn't.
She stood under the cherry blossom tree, backpack in hand.
A breathtaking, dramatic scene.
How could one describe this feeling?
How could one put this emotion into words?
She, radiant among the outstanding.
The girl extended her hand, speaking those deceptively simple wordsFriend A.
Seeing the exquisitely drawn panel, Tanaka's heart, lonely for over ten years, stirred slightly.
But...
"Damn it! How could it end here?!"
Tanaka was furious.
Just when the protagonist was about to start playing the piano, the chapter cut off?!
"Sensei's cliffhanger skills are god-tier!"
No matter how frustrated he was, an ending was an ending.
He had no choice but to wait for next week.
"I miss last year's format where they released the volume before serializing!"
That way, he wouldn't have to suffer through weekly updates!
Online, under Akifumi's SNS posts, fans flooded the comments after reading the latest chapter:
"Your Lie In April is amazing! I love Sensei's style!"
"That scene with Kaori under the cherry blossoms felt like a romance moment!"
"'Friend A' is such an interesting name!"
"Kousei is finally going to play the piano! I can't wait!"
"Sensei, please release the volume first! Weekly updates are torture!"
"Begging for a volume release!!"
Initially, fans discussed the plot, but soon, the entire comment section was filled with demands for a volume release.
Had Akifumi seen this, he would've been speechless.
Unexpectedly, that evening...
"You're suggesting we release the volume first?!"
Hearing the proposal over the phone, Akifumi was surprised.
He had considered it before but put it off due to his busy schedule and the new project.
Now that the publisher was suggesting it, he was tempted.
"Actually," the editor explained, "we received many requests for this, but we didn't bring it up before since we knew you were busy."
"But now, with fans' demand rising, we wanted to see if you'd be interested."
Looking at Akifumi's past works, he have Madoka Magica, which was adapted into a manga from the original anime, Anohana, which was exclusively an anime in the original to a manga.
But Your Lie In April?
It stands out as the most "make over" of them all.
'Your Lie In April' manga consists of 44 chapters, each spanning over 40 pages.
If we publish them as volumes with around 180 pages each, that means the full series will be completed in 11 volumes.
In Weekly Shonen Jump, manga chapters are serialized in 20-page increments, and as of now, the series is only up to Chapter 5halfway through what would be the third chapter of the original story.
That leaves just four more chapters before Volume 1 is complete.
So
"I'm more than happy to have the series published as a collected volume," Akifumi said with a smile.
Editor Mihari let out a small sigh of reliefuntil Akifumi continued:
"But just releasing Volume 1 alone feels a little underwhelming, don't you think?"
Akifumi may have only had one completed chapter in reserve, but it wasn't for finishing Volume 1.
Many might forget, but serialized manga artists usually keep a three-chapter buffer to account for unexpected delays.
What Mihari was suggestingpublishing the first volumeactually meant dipping into that reserve.
However, for Akifumi, that "buffer" didn't count as a real stockpile.
What he had in mind?
Was Volume 2.
"Huh!?" Mihari froze for a moment before her brain caught up. Her voice involuntarily rose.
"Wait are you saying?!"
"Well, we've done this before, haven't we?"
"A simultaneous two-volume release again?" Mihari let out a resigned chuckle.
The last time he pulled this stunt was with Anohana, wasn't it?
But back then, Volume 1 had already finished serialization in the magazine, so they were only rushing to put together Volume 2.
This time?
They were aiming for a two-volume release from the start.
This was nuts.
Shaking her head, Mihari muttered, "I'll have to run this by Chief Editor Minano."
"After all, I'm just a lowly editorI can't make this call."
Of course, given how much Minano doted on Akifumi, she'd probably approve it without a second thought.
Still, procedures were procedures.
"I'll leave it in your hands, Editor-san."
After hanging up the call, Akifumi exhaled.
"The pressure's really on now"
If Mihari hadn't brought up the collected volume, he might've forgotten his initial plan when starting Your Lie In April.
'Since it's Your Lie In April, wouldn't it be fitting to finish in April?'
Though the main storyline never explicitly mentioned the time of year, the cherry blossoms in the background suggested that Arima Kousei and Miyazono Kaori's fateful reunion took place in April.
And at the very end
"Spring is coming soon, but you won't be here."
Kaori passed away on February 28 of the following year.
"Releasing the final volume in April just makes too much sense!"
Of course, this was just a rough idea for now.
With only two volumes completed so far, the remaining nine still felt like a distant goal.
Right now, it was January 8.
"Three volumes per month is that even possible?"
Just thinking about it was enough to send his stress levels through the roof.
And it wasn't just his stressthis would be a massive strain on the publishing house too.
But if he focused solely on this project for the next few months
Maybe.
"Besides, it'd make for a perfect New Year's gift for the fans."
With that thought in mind, Akifumi's expression turned serious. He picked up his pen and continued drawing.
Sure, today was supposed to be a rest day.
But after lazing around all morning, pushing a little harder at night wouldn't hurt, right?
January 9 - Back to School
"Yo, Kato. Happy New Year."
"Kato-san, happy New Year!"
"Happy New Year, Akifumi, Shiina."
Since it was the first day back, even Kato seemed visibly unmotivated.
"I don't wanna be here" she muttered, her face blank.
Akifumi raised an eyebrow, hesitating for a moment before quipping:
"Kato, are you sick?"
"No, I was just saying what I thought you might say."
Beside them, Mahiru giggled, covering her mouth.
"..."
Would I really say something like that?
Thinking it over yeah, maybe.
Narrowing his eyes, he shot Mahiru a glareone that promised revenge later tonight.
She caught his meaning immediately, her delicate face tinged with a soft pink.
"Sorry, but for once, I genuinely don't feel that way." Kato looked surprised.
She could tell he wasn't lying, which only made his words more unexpected.
After all, it just didn't seem like something Akifumi would say.
"I absolutely love school!" Declaring this, Akifumi wiped his desk and chair with a wet tissue before flopping down onto the cool surface.
Though the winter chill made it a bit icy, the sensation was actually just right.
Noticing Kato's confusion, Mahiru chuckled.
"Mugiho-kun spent most of his holiday drawing."
"School is actually a break for him."
Kato's expression shifted to one of realization.
"I see so that's why."
"Nonsense. I just have an insatiable thirst for knowledge!"
Akifumi yawned, closing his eyes.
Last night, caught up in the momentum, he had stayed up until 3 AM.
Despite getting barely four hours of sleep, he didn't feel tired at all.
At this point, he didn't even understand his own stamina anymore.
Not that he had any complaintsif he could lie down, why bother sitting up?
The school day was as uneventful as ever.
Fully recharged, Akifumi wasted no time diving back into his work once he got home.
Having pressure meant having motivation.
If he wanted to meet his goal, slacking off wasn't an option.
Before long, his phone rang.
It was Mihari.
As expected, the proposal had been approved.
The release date was set for January 20.
Volumes 1 and 2 would be published first, followed by a three-volume-per-month schedule starting in Februarywrapping up the series in time for April.
"Which means I need to finish three volumes by mid-month"
Since publishing required time for printing, marketing, and distribution, the actual deadline was well before the official release date.
Delays weren't an option.
If they pushed back even a little, the April finale plan would fall apart.
"I'll post an update about this over dinner."
For now, though
Back to drawing.
Tanaka was about to casually scroll past, but then he noticed somethinghis favorite mangaka, the Warrior of Love and Hope, had just posted an update!
Instantly, his drowsiness vanished as excitement took over.
He tapped the notification, waited for the page to load, and then, there it wasthe familiar writing style of his favorite sensei.
"How was everyone's winter break? A brand-new year, a fresh start at school."
"First day backhope you're all having a great time!
"Okay, that was a dumb question."
"Let's be realnobody's enjoying it, right? Who would, after such a relaxing break?
"But hey, I'm actually kind of happy. I spent my entire vacation working hard."
"Well, it's my choice, so I can't really complain!"
"Oh, rightdid you all like your New Year's gift?"
"If you did, then all my hard work was worth it!"
"Now, onto the real news!"
"I've been reading your comments, and I see so many people asking for a physical release of Your Lie In April!"
"Great newsafter discussing with my editor, Volume 1 of Your Lie In April will be released on January 20th!!"
"Excited? You should be! But wait, there's more"
"We're also releasing Volume 2 on the same day!"
"That's rightTWO volumes at once!"
"I know you guys hate cliffhangers, so just releasing Volume 1 wouldn't feel very satisfying. That's why we're giving you both at the same time!"
"Hope you're all happy with this decision! And now you believe me when I say I wasn't slacking off during the break, right? "
"I'll need everyone's support when the time comes!"
"Also, between us The editorial team only agreed to this because of the series' past success."
"If the sales don't do well, I might not get away with this kind of thing next time."
"(Let's hope no one from the editorial team is reading this)"
At first, Tanaka reread the post several times to make sure he wasn't hallucinating.
Then
"YESSS!! This is amazing!!"
He practically shouted in excitement.
Just yesterday, he had left a comment asking for an update, and now here it wasnot just one, but two volumes at once!
Overjoyed, he quickly typed out a reply:
"PRAISE SENSEI! I'll definitely buy them! Your Lie In April Volumes 1 & 2, I can't wait!!"
After a moment of euphoria, reality hit him.
"Wait. I spent way too much money over the holidays. I might not have enough left to buy both volumes"
Tanaka's face immediately fell.
"Do I need to get a part-time job?"
Before he could fully commit to that thought, the door suddenly swung open.
His mom walked in, holding a plate of fruit.
"Tanaka, studying hard? I brought you some snacks"
She paused mid-sentence.
Because what she actually saw was Tanaka lying on his bed, staring at his phone.
"Tanaka."
Her expression darkened.
Her voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable storm brewing beneath the surface.
Tanaka laughed nervously and raised both hands in surrender.
"Mom! Listen, I can explainthis isn't what it looks like!"
"Mom! MOM!!"
"AHHHHHHHH!!"
(And thus, the tragedy of Tanaka unfolded.)
Meanwhile, in the comments under sensei's post, the reactions kept pouring in:
"Sensei posted! Doesn't matter what it saysI'm here for it! FIRST COMMENT!!"
"Sensei, I feel bad for you! Everyone else was out having fun, and you were stuck indoors drawing Pfftsorry, I couldn't keep a straight face. I'm actually laughing. Please forgive me!"
"The New Year's gift was amazing! Thank you, Sensei! (Also, my condolences on your suffering!)"
"School actually feels like a break after what Sensei went through But wait, I'm a full-time worker. Why do I even have the time to feel bad for someone else!?"
"NO WAY, THE VOLUMES ARE COMING OUT SO SOON?! THIS IS AMAZING!"
"Two volumes at once?! Sensei, you work way too hard! Please take care of yourself!"
"I BOW BEFORE YOUR SPEED! No one can match you!"
"So happy but my wallet is already crying."
"Same here. Spent way too much money over the holidays"
"I might have to get a job just so I can buy these volumes!"
"We have to support the sales, or Sensei won't be able to pull this off again!"
Of course, some commenters had other concerns:
"Wait January 20th is a weekend. What if I wake up late and it's already sold out?!"
"I still remember the horror of trying to buy Madoka Magica Vol. 2 on release day IT WAS SOLD OUT IN AN HOUR."
A sense of dread spread through the community.
Many had initially hesitated about working a part-time job, but after seeing the other comments now they were determined.
'You think we won't work just because you told us not to? Now I want to do it even more!'
And so, as the days passed
While still attending school, Akifumi poured all his energy into drawing.
He even posted another updatethis time about WorldEnd Volume 4's release date: February 1st!
By mid-January, Akifumi had submitted the final manuscript for Volume 4, giving the publishers just enough time for final revisions and printing.
As for the character designs for Steins;Gate, they had already been delivered to the editorial team back on January 10th.
Thanks to the intense effort he put in during winter break, the manga adaptation of WorldEnd had enough material to last until late March.
This meantfor the time beingAkifumi could focus entirely on Your Lie In April.
Everything was progressing smoothly.
And thenJanuary 20th arrived.
The first major book release of the new year.
Bookstores were flooded with eager fans.
"Three copies of Your Lie In April Volumes 1 and 2, please!"
"WHAT?! That's too greedy!!"
"Sir, here's your ordersix copies of each. That'll be"
Everyone turned to glare at the guy buying in bulk.
Their eyes all conveyed one message:
'How dare you call someone ELSE greedy?!'
The booming popularity at the bookstore was a testament to the success of Your Lie In April.
Although this novel didn't follow the usual style that readers were accustomed to, they were more than willing to embrace itafter all, as long as it was a good work, they would consume it eagerly!
And considering that each of Your Lie In April's works were classics, readers had complete faith in the author.
They believed in each new release unless there was a significant failure.
But before that happens, their confidence was unwavering!
By just after 11 AM, 'Your Lie In April' had already sold out in major bookstores.
The excitement during the store openings was so intense it could have easily been mistaken for middle-aged women fighting over discounted products!
Some of the newer bookstore staff were shocked by the overwhelming scene.
Was this really the kind of consumer power the "2D world" possessed?!
The bookstore owner was thrilled, but after a quick glance, he rushed to the back to make an urgent call.
"Hello, is this the marketing department at Shueisha? Your Lie In April! I need more copies of Your Lie In April!!"
"Send me another 2000 copies!!"
"Will they sell out? That's not for you to worry aboutjust get the books here!"
"What? You don't have that many?!"
"You need three days to print more? For a book this hot, can't you print more copies?!"
For these bookstores placing orders for thousands of copies, the staff at Shueisha's marketing department could only sigh.
Your Lie In April was doing well, but no one anticipated it would become this popular, especially with both volumes being released at the same time!
Even the die-hard fans of the 2D culture might not have the resources to afford that many copies.
After all, the month was almost over, and they'd just gotten through the New Year.
How much pocket money could they still have left?
Moreover, with both volumes released at once, and the short time frame for printing more, even if the factory worked at full capacity, it wouldn't be enough to meet the bookstore's demands.
But no matter how many reasons there were, customers were always right.
The best they could do was manage the complaints from the bookstores and explain the situation.
Tanaka, holding the first and second volumes of Your Lie In April, looked happily back at the packed bookstore.
"Good thing I got up early today!"
If the disaster from Madoka Magica happened again, he might actually cry!
He hadn't been hanging out with his good friends recentlyhe'd been working hard!
The reason?
To make sure he could bring home these two volumes as soon as they were released!
But instead of heading straight home with his precious books, Tanaka decided to go to a nearby family restaurant.
Why, you ask?
Well since his mom caught him pretending to study but actually goofing off at home last time, his position in the house had plummeted.
Imagine going home on a weekend with two manga volumes in handit sent shivers down Tanaka's spine just thinking about it.
The family restaurant, on the other hand, was peacefulno one would disturb him here.
He even chose a location far from home on purpose, a place where no one would recognize him.
As he thought back to the silly things he did last summer in this same restaurant, Tanaka couldn't help but feel his face turn red.
With a tiny bit of freedom in his hands, Tanaka ordered a random set meal, poured himself a drink, and opened the first volume of Your Lie In April.
Since he knew the single-volume release was coming on January 20th, he hadn't bought that week's Weekly Shonen Jump or even visited his friend's house to read it.
He was saving it all for this moment!
As he eagerly flipped through the pages, he came to the familiar short content from earlier.
Tanaka read with rapt attention.
Arima Kousei: "Because I can no longer hear the sound of the piano."
"It's so clich, right?"
"At first, I could hear it, but from the middle of the piece, the more I focused and immersed myself in playing, the more I felt the notes float away like petals in the spring breeze."
"They drifted, fading, disappearing. I couldn't hear the piano I was playing."
Despite being able to hear his fingers strike the keys and the sound of the keys sinking, he couldn't hear the music he was creating.
With Arima Kousei's melancholic monologue, the upbeat mood seemed to vanish into thin air.
But then, the girl interrupted this sorrow with her anger.
Miyazono Kaori: "Stop being so dramatic!"
"It's too gloomy! Even if you can't play, you should play anyway! Didn't Beethoven do that?"
"If you can't use your hands, use your feet! If your fingers aren't enough, use your nose!"
"No matter how sad or miserable you feel, no matter how deep the low points go, you can't stop playing!"
"That's how people like us survive."
With Miyazono's almost unreasonable words, the sadness that had been building up in Tanaka was wiped away.
It was about falling in love with food, the small moments of daily life, the violin, music itself.
Maybe that feeling was longing, wasn't it? It had to be!
You stand in a field of pure color. You stand in that irreplaceable, pure color.
As Arima Kousei's monologue continued, the sweetness of love began to spread through Tanaka's mind.
"That's nice! Such a sweet love!" Tanaka thought with an aunt-like smile on his face.
"And it was this moment that got Arima back to playing the piano!"
"Good thing I didn't read Weekly Shonen Jump this week!!"
Otherwise, he would have had to wait five agonizing days, and waiting for five days during such a crucial moment would be worse than death!
Eagerly, Tanaka flipped to the next page.
Even as he yearned for Miyazono, the wounds Arima had carried for years weren't something that could be easily healed.
Although he wanted her help, he was still running away from it, running away from his fears.
Until
Arima Kousei: "I can't play the piano anymore."
Miyazono Kaori: "So what?"
"You're not incapable; you just don't want to play."
Miyazono didn't give him a chance to find excuses.
She chose to tear open the bloody truth before him.
Miyazono Kaori: "Can't hear the piano? Isn't that just an excuse you've been using to keep running away?"
They stared at each other in silence.
Arima's thoughts seemed to return to that daythe day he couldn't hear the music anymore.
"I'm scared."
Arima lowered his head, tears filling his eyes.
That was a memory that belonged solely to the boy on the other side.
At competitions, sound was everything. All that mattered was him and the piano.
That day, everything ceased to exist.
He couldn't hear anythingeverything felt dark and lonely, as if he were drowning in a deep sea, alone.
So dark. So dark.
"Did you breathe a sigh of relief?"
A sudden question, from nowhere, shattered the boy's monologue.
"From the moment you couldn't hear the sound, you found an excuse, didn't you?"
"You found a reason to never step on that stage again."
"Because you're not Beethoven."
As he faced this question, his thoughts returned to that day.
The murmurs and mocking laughter of the audience.
The terror of suddenly losing the sound of his performance... The scene turned dark, as if it was going to consume Arima.
Would he once again be alone, sinking into that dark sea?
The darkness was broken by a smiling girl and the warm sunlight shining down from a clear sky.
"I'm still here."
It was a declaration of true feelings from the girl, words she had never said to anyone else.
"I know"
"You can't hear the piano, and you're not playing anymore."
"I know everything."
"But I still choose you."
"Maybe, as you said, the performance won't be perfect, but I will still play!"
"As long as there's an opportunity to play, as long as there's an audience, I will give it my all!"
"To make sure the audiencenever forgets me, to engrave it forever in their hearts."
"This is the reason for my existence."
"Because I am a performer, just like you, so I beg of you."
"Please accompany me."
With her head lowered, Miyazono Kaori's expression was hidden by her long hair.
"Please, give me just a little bit of strength."
"Please support methis version of me that's about to break."
The next page revealed the sorrowful, tear-streaked face of the girl.
Tanaka could almost imagine how she must have tried to suppress her tears, doing her best not to cry too much, hiding her sadness behind an almost forced smile.
"Maybe the lively Kaori Miyazono isn't as cheerful as she appears."
That thought naturally popped into his head when he saw the scene unfold.
However, he didn't have time to dwell on why she was crying.
In the next frame, in the shadowy close-up, Arima Kousei stood up.
His trembling hands balled into a firm fist.
"I'll do it. I'll accompany you."
"Just don't blame me if I mess up."
In the face of his blunt answer, the reason for Kaori's sadness seemed to lose its significance.
Tanaka couldn't help but feel happy for the pair of unlikely partners who had finally come together!
"..."
The city I live in began to feel more vibrant and colorful.
With this monologue, Volume 1 came to a close.
"Oh! Is Arima finally going to play?!"
"This former prodigy!!"
Tanaka was doing his best to suppress the excitement building up inside.
If it was anything like the last time, and things went wrong again, just imagining the stares of those around him would make him cry!
Even though it was supposed to be a slice-of-life story, for some reason, it suddenly felt so intense.
He was eager for what would come next.
"Just as I though this is really good!"
The decision to release both volumes simultaneously was brilliant!
If it had ended there, the wait for the next chapters would have been unbearably painful.
With those chaotic thoughts, Tanaka eagerly flipped open Volume 2!
"We'll make fools of ourselves together."
With the cheerful words from Kaori, the story of Volume 2 slowly unfolded before him.
Arima Kousei hesitated at first, as his mother's teachings weighed on him.
But the moment he stepped onto the stage, the scene became tense and intense, yet he stayed steady, playing in sync with the music.
However, as the image of his mother in a wheelchair appeared in his mind, the notes he could see in his sight began to fade.
Despite the audience's complaints and the still beautiful sound of the violin, the sound of the piano was nowhere to be heard.
Arima's playing became hesitant and chaotic, as if he were once again drowning in the darkness of the sea.
The performance stopped.
Because Arima knew that if he kept playing in this state, he would affect Kaori's performance as well.
That would leave an indelible stain on her music career!
So, he stopped.
Then Kaori, playing the violin, also stopped.
But...
"Let's try again."
It wasn't a stop; it was a reset.
The performance for this competition had ended when it was interrupted, but the "competition" was never her true goal!
She just wanted to play, to let people hear her musicthat was enough!
So, until the allotted time had passed, the performance wasn't over!
She and he would begin again!
"Lift your head, look at me."
Her words echoed in his mind as he saw her slender, yet steadfast silhouette.
That posture gave Arima the courage to continue, the belief that he could carry on.
Despite not being able to hear the notes, not being able to hear the piano,
He focused on playing with his entire body, imagining the music in his head.
He had to give everything his mother had left him.
The audience and judges were left stunned, mesmerized by the storm that was created by their collaboration.
The music was beautifully haunting.
Though Arima couldn't hear the sounds, he no longer felt alone, drowning in the dark.
Kaori's playing was powerful, like the heartbeat of the music, constantly driving Arima forward.
His response was a fierce match to her intensity.
The performance was so captivating that, even when the time was up, the judges couldn't help but want more, urging, "Wait, just a little longer."
As the performance ended, the room erupted in applause, the loudest praise for the two performers!
"That was amazing!"
"So awesome!!"
This part of the story felt exhilarating and fulfilling for Tanaka.
All the anticipation up until this point had been met with a satisfying resolution!
"Truly, what a master!"
Tanaka couldn't help but praise sensei.
Even though the manga didn't capture the sounds of their performance, and that could be a frustrating aspect of music-based manga, the mangaka had somehow made Tanaka forget about it.
Not being able to hear wasn't a problem!
He could feel the beauty of their music, feel the impact their performance had on the audience.
It was as if, for that moment, he was right there in the auditorium, hearing two brilliant musicians pour their hearts out through their music.
Even though they didn't pass the evaluation in the end,
At least their performance was a success!
But...
"How could she suddenly faint and end up in the hospital?"
Tanaka felt puzzled as he turned to the next page.
He felt a bit relieved when Kaori's low blood sugar was mentioned.
But on the last page of this chapter, seeing her in a hospital room, alone, staring out the window, and hearing her mutter those words
"Really?"
"I fainted again."
The unsettling feeling from her simple words overshadowed Arima's self-questioning about whether he could give up the piano.
When Kaori left the hospital and appeared before Arima again, she proposed an idea.
"Go participate in the piano competition," she said, using the excuse that she had "ruined her performance."
However, Arima responded with a firm rejection.
"I've cast aside the important music scores. I've already lost the right to perform."
In response, Kaori smiled and said:
"That's what many performers go through."
"They always say they don't want to play the piano, that if you want to play, you should play it yourself."
"Even so, they always pick up their scores again, face them head-on."
"And that's how the most beautiful lie is born."
"We're only 14."
"Let's make the decision and throw ourselves into it!"
Without any hesitation, she jumped off the bridge, diving into the river below!
"Dammit!"
"She just got out of the hospital and is already doing something so reckless! Don't do this!!"
Tanaka's heart ached with concern...
Daily Uploads!
Unlock bonus chapters by reaching specific milestones with [Power Stone] votes!
Please support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL to access more than 50 advanced chapters. Q-Q
It wasn't just Tanaka who thought the girl was being reckless.
Arima Kousei had similar complaints.
'But...'
'The things you say and do, everything shines so brightly.'
'For me, it's so blinding, I have to close my eyes.'
'But, it also makes me want to reach for it.'
'How could I forget?'
'The moment when applause thunders, when the atmosphere is electrified, and your music fills everyone's hearthow could I possibly forget that?'
The boy climbs over the guardrail, mimicking the girl's posture, and jumps into the stream below.
Their joyful laughter fills the air.
'How could I ever forget?'
'Because, like you, I'm a performer too!'
With the sound of their laughter, the second volume of the story comes to a close.
"Phew."
Tanaka lets out a satisfied sigh.
Though he feels some regret that there's no continuation, the story reaching its first peak and concluding here wasn't so bad.
After all, the first major climax has already been resolved.
If he hadn't seen the duet today, then that would have been the real disappointment.
"The next part of the story will probably have Arima start participating in piano competitions, right?!"
The former genius boy reappears in front of the audience and the judges.
"I wonder what kind of story will unfold next!"
Tanaka can't help but feel excited about what's to come.
But
"Honestly, it still bothers me!"
That scene in the hospital, with the word "again."
"Is this really a healing manga?"
While it seems like it from what he's seen, thinking back to the mangaka's previous works,
Tanaka shivers, his face stiffening with an awkward smile.
"Shouldn't be, right?"
"I guess I should ask others online for their thoughts."
With that, Tanaka pulls out his phone and opens his chat.
Inside, there's a small group dedicated to discussing the works of the "Warriors of Love and Hope" series.
"Hey, has anyone seen volumes one and two of Your Lie In April?"
As soon as Tanaka asks, the previously quiet group suddenly comes alive.
"Why are these people so crazy!? I was just a bit late, and didn't manage to grab a copy!!"
"Same here! I have no idea when another copies will be available, it's killing me!!"
"You're asking about itdid you already read it? How's the rest of the story?"
"Absolutely amazing!"
Tanaka answers without hesitation, though he can't help but feel a little disappointed.
"Seriously, no one got it?"
How are they supposed to discuss the plot if no one's seen it yet!?
"Forget it."
Tanaka is about to put his phone away when he notices an @ message.
"Did you finish reading it? I know you're in Tokyo, right? Can you sell it to me? I'll pay the full price!!"
Wait.
Is this really happening?
Tanaka's a bit tempted.
But after thinking it through, he realizes he's been working recently and isn't exactly short on money.
"Your Lie In April is a piece worth keepingit doesn't need to be sold."
Just as he's about to decline, another message pops up.
"Wait, I'll pay a premium1500 yen, how's that?"
"So shameless! I was the one who offered first!!"
"The highest bidder wins, huh? Everyone wants to read it so badly!"
"Alright then, I'll offer 2000 yen!"
?? Can this really escalate!?
"You said, highest bidder wins. Then I'll offer 3000 yen!"
Tanaka blinks.
'This is really happening!?'
'So, I spent money on it, and now I can make a profit by selling it?'
'I've already finished reading it, so I could always buy it again later when they reprint it!' With that thought, Tanaka quickly agrees.
"Alright!"
.....................................................
"Your Lie In April is really good!" Eriri exclaims in admiration.
"Yeah, it's amazing!"
Mashiro nods in agreement, her eyes shining. "Mugi, what do you think if I start learning the violin?"
Mugi can't hold back a roll of her eyes, responding helplessly,
"Then, Mashiro, will you still draw?" Mashiro hesitates, then her face falls in disappointment.
Still, she struggles to speak: "Can't I do both?"
"Do you really think you can?"
Mashiro sighs, falling silent.
Akifumi turns to Eriri. "You promised to support me, but you're not buying a copy. You're just freeloading?"
"Well, your fans are too many, and a crowd had already gathered in front of the bookstore early in the morning. I couldn't get a copy!" Eriri grumbles, but then flashes a smile, patting Akifumi on the shoulder.
"Don't worry, I'll buy a copy when they reprint it."
"You're so smart." Teasing Eriri, Akifumi walks towards the room, ready to begin his work.
Now that there are more people at home, two people are drawing instead of just one.
There's not enough room inside, so Akifumi has started working in the room while the three girls are outside.
Just as Akifumi takes a few steps, Eriri calls out to him.
"By the way, what's the deal with that hospital scene?"
"Wasn't it mentioned earlier that performers like Miyazono Kaori never had any past performance cases?"
Eriri nods thoughtfully. "I see."
"So, she's never performed because of her health problems, huh?"
"Well, that explains the earlier setup!"
"Exactly!" Akifumi nods in satisfaction. "Eriri, you're getting smarter."
"Of course!"
Eriri proudly raises her chin.
After all, she's drawn quite a bit herself, so she can see through the basic plotline easily!
Akifumi smiles but doesn't say anything else, walking into the room.
Just then, the quiet Mashiro speaks up.
"By the way, everyone's discussing that scene."
"Hmm? Let me see." Eriri, curious, leans over to look at Mashiro's phone screen, where the latest comments on Akifumi's SNS account are displayed.
"Your Lie In April Volumes 1 and 2 are amazing! Especially the way the climax was portrayedit was perfection!!"
"I agree! Even someone like me, who isn't too into music, got goosebumps when I saw that part!"
"The mangaka's ability to convey emotion is incredible! I'd call that climax an absolute masterpiece!!"
"But why did Kaori suddenly collapse? When I saw the hospital scene, I thought the mangaka was about to hit us with a plot twist!"
"Same here, could this be the PTSD from 'Warriors of Love and Hope'?"
"Given the mangaka's past works, I'm pretty sure there's more plot twists coming!"
"Wait, really? Don't scare me!"
"Ahem, just joking! Some difficulties in a healing manga are pretty normal, right?"
"Though, the mangaka never claimed Your Lie In April is a healing manga, right?"
"Eh? You're doubting that, even though it's so obvious?"
"No, no, no, I'm fine with others thinking that, but the mangaka's style has been clear from the start!"
"If it wasn't for the word 'again' in that hospital scene, I'd be fine with this. Now I have to stay cautious!"
"I think you're all overthinking it! The mangaka already gave us a clear answer with the New Year's gift?"
"Isn't it normal for a healing story to have some setbacks along the way? I think it's pretty typical."
"Well, until the outcome is clear, I think all guesses are valid! After all, it's up to the mangaka how they choose to write the story."
"I don't care whether it's a healing story or a depressing one, as long as the manga is good, I'll keep reading it!"
"Exactly! I'm definitely sticking with Your Lie In April for the long haul!"
"I didn't manage to buy the book, so I'm just here, reading your discussions, and shedding tears of envy."
"Tears of envy +1"
""
In disbelief, Eriri couldn't help but exclaim, "Your works are always like this!"
"As soon as they're released, there's so much discussion about them!"
The envy of those who couldn't get the book was clearly written on Eriri's face.
"I believe you'll be able to do the same, Eriri," Mashiro said with a small smile, offering some encouragement.
Eriri blushed, the normally proud girl feeling a rare moment of shyness.
She scratched her cheek, then shyly said, "Well, who knows about the future?"
But, honestly, catching up to this person seemed impossible.
Thinking about it, Eriri couldn't help but sigh inwardly, her thoughts scattering.
"When did it become such an effort just to watch Mugi's back?" The girl's eyes seemed filled with confusion.
Just a day after the release, the first and second volumes of Your Lie In April had been getting rave reviews.
The pacing of a healing story is crucial, and the slow, steady storytelling style had made the readers feel completely at ease.
And even though it was a healing story, it wasn't without its intense moments.
The scene of the two playing together on stage was truly shocking.
Just through the visuals, they could feel the kind of beauty and impact that was supposed to be conveyed through music!
All of this made the fans praise the work nonstop.
Akifumi looked at the incoming call from Mihari and couldn't help but sigh.
He picked up the phone and said first, "Is this about Your Lie In April' sales again?"
Mihari was momentarily stunned. Her excitement got caught in her throat, almost causing her to choke on it.
Then, with a hint of grievance, she said, "Next time, can you let me speak first?"
"Well, after all these times, I thought you'd be used to it by now," Akifumi said nonchalantly.
Mihari, unwilling to back down, replied, "Such good news, no matter how many times it happens, it still excites me!"
"Or maybe, you'd rather hear bad news than good news?" she teased.
"That's not it," Akifumi said with a slight pause. "But if there's a sudden drop in sales one day, I might get a bit emotional."
"Tsk," Mihari muttered.
Was he implying his works would never fail?
But, on second thought, from the very beginning of his career, every one of his works had been a huge success!
It had been almost half a year, and Madoka Magica's two volumes had already reached nearly a million copies sold!
For a single short story, that was an impressive number...
Just thinking about it made Mihari dizzy, as if she were seeing a pile of small bills flying around in front of her.
She cleared her throat. "You've made me all worked up now."
Akifumi chuckled. "So, what were the first-day sales of Your Lie In April?"
"Volume 1: 28,000 copies, Volume 2: 33,000," Mihari replied.
She paused before adding, "Although it's still quite a bit lower than Madoka Magica, the main reason is that our production capacity couldn't keep up."
"Also, releasing it on January 20th wasn't the best timing."
Akifumi shook his head with a smile. "No need to explain. I'm very satisfied with these numbers."
Having been in the industry for almost a year now, Akifumi had gained more understanding of the business.
For any new release, breaking 10,000 copies in the first day was already a hit.
For his works, it was always several tens of thousands right from the start.
What was there to be dissatisfied about?
Moreover, he often chose to release his works at the end of the month, while others usually went for the beginning.
Even so, his first-day sales were sometimes even higher than those of books released 10 or 20 days earlier.
With this comparison, the difference was clear.
At this point, Akifumi's name alone could guarantee sales!
On the other end, Mihari continued, "Besides informing you about the sales, I also wanted to ask when the third volume of Your Lie In April will be released."
"Eh?" Akifumi was surprised. "That's not usually your style."
"We've been working together long enough that we know your habits by now," Mihari said with a tired tone.
"As long as the first few volumes are released, the rest will follow soon enough, right?"
"Rather than wait for you to bring it up, we figured we should be proactive."
Akifumi chuckled. "Otosuna-san."
"Hmm?"
"Do you remember the title of this manga?"
Although confused, Mihari replied, "It's Your Lie In April."
Akifumi smiled slightly as he reminded the editor to always remember the title.
Even when she was still a rookie, she never made such mistakes, and now, with the experience she had gained, it was second nature.
"So, if I were to finish this work in April, that would make for a great symbolic ending, wouldn't it?"
Mihari froze, her smile freezing as she heard this.
Finish 'Your Lie In April' in April?
But the manga was barely even starting its serialization!
Why would he be talking about finishing it already?!
But...
'Finishing it on 'April is Your Lie' in April?' It had a very fitting ring to it.
It almost felt perfect!
But...
"Let me ask, how many volumes are you planning to release to finish Your Lie In April?"
Mihari had already seen volumes 1 and 2 before they were published, and from her professional perspective, there was no sign that the story was wrapping up anytime soon.
This was clearly a long series.
"I'm thinking around 9 to 13 volumes," Akifumi said, purposely vague.
"..." Mihari paused before she couldn't help but analyze further.
"Even with the minimum of 9 volumes, that means there are 7 left to be released! And it's only 3 months until April!"
"So, you're planning to release 2 to 3 volumes a month?"
She was able to stay calm and analyze this because of Akifumi's past speed in creating works.
It seemed possible. If it were anyone else, she would have dismissed it as crazy.
Akifumi responded calmly, "I don't think releasing 2 to 3 volumes is feasible. Let's go with 3 volumes per month."
"Three volumes a month??"
"Heh heh heh."
"I must still be half-asleep today," Mihari muttered.
"Otherwise, how could I be hearing such crazy things?"
Three volumes next month?
Considering each volume has 180 pages, that adds up to 540 pages per month!!
Normally, with the help of assistants, the maximum one could manage in a month is around 120-140 pages (with extra pages saved for later).
If you slack off a bit, it could drop to just 60 or 80 pages.
In other words, a whole month's worth of work would equal the workload of six months for most others. This isn't just about competingthis is about crushing other manga artists underfoot!
Mihari swallowed nervously and asked, her voice trembling a bit, "Akifumi-sensei, are you serious?"
'You really need to think this through!'
You've got Your Lie In April and WorldEnd in the works, not to mention Steins;Gate as the scriptwriter and everything else you've got on your plate!
And don't forget school...
If she weren't so rude, she probably would've just asked outright, "Are you even human anymore?"
Though they were speaking over the phone, Akifumi could easily imagine the expression on Mihari's face.
"Of course, I'm serious," Akifumi said, his voice no longer lighthearted but rather stern.
"I know this sounds insane."
"But..."
"I want Your Lie In April to have a perfect ending in April!"
A perfect ending in April?
Mihari couldn't help but smile, then sighed helplessly.
"Sensei, you've really never changed."
"But I can feel your determination," she said.
"I'll talk to Editor-in-Chief Minano about this. If she senses your determination, I'm sure she'll help you out!"
"Thank you," Akifumi said seriously.
"Don't thank me yet," Mihari replied, "Let's wait until things are confirmed. Then we'll talk."
"Well, if it doesn't work out, it's not the end of the world," Akifumi said. He knew that much.
He was simply going after the goal with everything he had!
'At least I'll know I tried my best. Even if I fail, I won't regret it,' he thought to himself.
Mihari shook her head and, half-joking, replied, "You've made so much money over the past half year, so why not just take it easy like everyone else?"
She meant, why push yourself this hard?
Even if he slowed down, the fans wouldn't complain.
It's like when the New Year's greetings come, a simple illustration, and no one says anything.
Or like the never-ending serializationearly releases and finished works, then taking a break. That's the usual cycle.
But that's not how it works for Akifumi! He's always pushing forward, never stopping, always producing great work.
"I need money," Akifumi said, half-jokingly.
Mihari rolled her eyes.
'If you're really that broke, there are easier ways to make money, you know? Why not just work on the sequel to Madoka Magica instead?'
"Yeah, yeah, I know. You're really broke," she replied. "I'll talk to Minano-san first thing when I get to the office tomorrow and let you know how it goes."
"Thanks you"
After hanging up, Akifumi sighed. "Well, I've said my piece. Now it's up to the company."
Releasing three volumes in one month?
That's a huge amount of pressure, and the company faces the same issues.
With so little preparation time, if one thing goes wrong, it could cause major losses.
The company would have to handle it flawlessly, but that's no easy task.
There's significant risk involved!
"Whatever," Akifumi shook his head, pushing those thoughts aside. "I've done what I can. Now, I just need to be prepared for the opportunity, just in case."
If the company gives the green light and then I can't deliver all three volumes on time that would be a disaster.
Monday
Even though Mihari had worked over the weekend and hadn't slept well the night before because of the "surprise" from Akifumi, she still managed to show up at the office on time.
With dark circles under her eyes, she greeted her coworkers and sat at her desk.
She sighed, feeling anxious.
"I'm such an idiot. Why did I agree to this on the spot?"
Even after thinking it over all night, Mihari still hadn't figured out how to bring it up with Editor-in-Chief Minano.
She had been working at the publisher for nearly a year, and she knew the process for releasing a book inside and out.
The usual procedure is to bring up a single volume in meetings well in advance.
But Akifumi's situation is unique, and with Minano's influence, everyone's used to things being done out of order.
Still, this time it's not just one volumeit's three!
Mihari sighed heavily. She could already imagine the printing department's resentful glares.
After all, they'd be stuck with overtime because of this last-minute task!
On top of that, releasing three volumes could also affect sales.
Students have limited spending money each month, and even though the previous volume had great sales, next month would be a different story.
It's January 22nd now, and even if the three volumes are released next month, they'd have to be in the second half of the month.
With New Year's behind us, there wouldn't be any more "lucky money" to help with purchases.
Three volumes? It's a headache!
She sighed again, already half an hour into her workday.
"I really shouldn't have agreed to this. Even if Minano-san is going to yell at me, I have to tell her."
With that thought, Mihari walked over to Minano's office and knocked on the door.
"Come in," Minano's voice called from inside.
Mihari walked in, and Minano, sipping her coffee, glanced up briefly before focusing back on her documents.
"Is there something you need?"
"Well last night, I talked to Akifumi-san about Your Lie In April's first-day sales," she started.
"Hmm, Akifumi-san probably doesn't care much about the sales," Minano said without looking up.
"For him, it's more about the honor than the money."
As expected, Minano knew exactly what was going on.
"So, did Akifumi-san come up with another challenge for you?" she asked.
"Like releasing the third volume of Your Lie In April next month?"
Mihari froze.
A bitter smile appeared on her face.
"Minano-san really understands Akifumi-sensei"
"Not so much understanding, just a small guess based on Akifumi-sensei personality, and seeing you, Mihari-chan? "
"Coming here early in the morning looking like you want to say something but can't quite bring yourself to do it," said Minano, standing up and gesturing for Mihari to sit on the couch.
She handed two cups of coffee to Mihari.
"I didn't have time to boil water, so it's just coffee for now. Hope you don't mind."
Mihari, a little flustered, hurriedly took the cup while muttering, "You're making me do these small things!"
"It's no big deal, what's the problem?" Minano chuckled, sitting on the other side of the couch.
She glanced at Mihari, and then asked, "Looks like I was wrong about this. What's going on with Akifumi-sensei? You look so troubled."
"Exactly what you just mentioned," Mihari sighed. "Akifumi-sensei wants to continue releasing Your Lie in April volumes next month."
Minano looked at Mihari without speaking, patiently waiting for her to finish.
She had already inferred this wasn't a simple matter from the way Mihari was acting.
"But he doesn't just want to release the third volume, he wants to release the next three volumes at once!"
Even Minano, always calm, was taken aback.
"How many?" she asked instinctively.
Mihari gulped, bracing herself. "The next three volumes of Your Lie in April!"
Minano stayed silent, finishing her coffee in one gulp, then calmly spoke after settling her emotions,
"Well, what else can I say? Just the thought of it is enough to blow our minds."
Mihari gave a dry smile at Minano's self-deprecating tone.
"I get it now."
"After the meeting this afternoon, I'll give you an answer," Minano said, setting her coffee aside.
Mihari felt a pang of guilt.
"Sorry, Editor-in-Chief."
Minano waved her hand dismissively. "No need to apologize. Everyone has their own way of thinking; we have no right to interfere."
"Besides, our job is to serve the authors, right?" she added with a smile.
"Honestly, I'm surprised you didn't just reject Akifumi-sensei's unreasonable request outright, but came to me to discuss it. That already exceeds my expectations."
"Trusting you with this shows I made the right choice."
Mihari blushed, scratching her head awkwardly.
"If it had been the younger version of me, I wouldn't have been able to handle this at all. I'd probably be panicking and crying by now, not knowing what to do!"
"Minano-san!" Mihari's face flushed with embarrassment at Minano's teasing.
"Ha ha ha, go ahead and get back to work."
"This is in my hands now."
"Thank you so much," Mihari nodded, finishing her coffee.
She headed out, still reflecting on the conversation.
'Minano may not be much older than me, but I always feel like a kid around her.'
When Minano was alone in the office, she couldn't help but sigh.
"Akifumi-sensei really knows how to give me tough problems."
"This afternoon's meeting's going to be a busy one."
Later that night, seeing the incoming call with the familiar name, Akifumi's face revealed surprise.
After a brief pause, he answered.
"Akifumi-sensei," Minano's voice came through the phone.
It seemed there was a response!
Feeling a rush of nervousness, Akifumi remained calm in his voice.
"Sorry for troubling you, Editor-in-Chief."
"Well, our job is to serve you, so it's not really trouble," Minano chuckled.
"Just wish you'd let me know earlier next time. That way, I wouldn't have to be so passive."
Thinking back on today's meeting, Minano felt a bit drained.
After all, this whole thing was her fault in the first place.
"But the result turned out okay in the end," she smiled.
"I'm sorry again," Akifumi apologized sincerely.
Minano reassured him, "You don't need to apologize. This is just part of the job. But I have to ask before we continue."
"Are you absolutely sure you can deliver three volumes every month?"
Without hesitation, Akifumi answered, "I'm sure!"
"What about the release schedule?"
"I was thinking the middle to the end of each month," Akifumi replied.
Having worked hard for days, he already had enough for two volumes, and the third was almost halfway done.
There were no issues finishing it in the remaining time.
"If you're releasing three volumes this fast, you'll need to submit them by the end of this month?" Minano mused, impressed by how much content Akifumi had prepared.
"Did you draw all of this in advance?"
Akifumi chuckled, "I've been drawing a lot in my spare time. You never know when it'll come in handy."
Minano smiled. "Akifumi-san."
"We're planning an online interview about Your Lie in April this Friday. Do you have time?"
"An online interview?" Akifumi was taken aback by the sudden suggestion but agreed right away.
"Of course."
He trusted Minano's judgment.
There was always a good reason behind her decisions.
Minano nodded. "Now, about your proposal from last night. It was approved in today's meeting."
Akifumi wasn't surprised. If it hadn't passed, they would've just told him directly.
"But it wasn't easy. I had to work hard to get everyone on board."
"If you don't meet the three-volume deadline, I'll resign myself."
Akifumi was genuinely moved. "Thank you, Minano-san."
"But don't worry, I won't jeopardize my career." Minano laughed off his concern.
"No need to be so tense. I wasn't saying that to pressure you. I just want you to know we're in this together."
"From now on, you can fully trust me."
Minano continued, switching back to a serious tone. "I want to give you a heads-up."
"The interview this Friday will announce that the decision to wrap Your Lie in April in April was something we all agreed on from the start."
"It's a bold move by Shueisha."
"Please cooperate with the publicity."
Akifumi immediately understood the reasoning behind it. He smiled.
"Don't worry, I won't let you down."
After hanging up the phone, Akifumi let out a deep breath, then a look of excitement flashed across his face.
The toughest hurdle was finally behind him!
Now, all that remained was to complete three volumes of Your Lie In April by the end of each month.
It was a significant workload, but as long as he maintained his current pace, finishing three volumes a month wouldn't be a problem at all!
"Did the company decide early on to incorporate promotional strategies?" Akifumi chuckled.
It made perfect sense.
The concern over whether rapid production would compromise quality was an unavoidable issue in any era.
While he had proven he could handle two simultaneous serializations.
That didn't mean readers would automatically believe he could deliver three full volumes in a single month without sacrificing quality.
The workload between the two was on completely different levels.
Even if he were simultaneously serializing three different works, at most, he'd need to produce about 300 pages per month.
But publishing three entire volumes? That meant doubling that workload!
And that wasn't even considering the fact that he still had other ongoing projects on the side.
That was why this approach made senseit added credibility to the whole endeavor.
"Ending Your Lie In April in April was part of the plan from the very beginning."
By framing it this way, external speculation and doubts could be minimized.
After all, this phrasing implied that Akifumi had already prepared a large number of drafts ahead of time, ensuring that the story would conclude as planned.
Sure, the reasoning might seem a bit forced, but most people wouldn't overanalyze the logic behind it.
The only real risk was if Your Lie In April failed to conclude by April.
In that case, the problem wouldn't just be for Akifumi or Minano-san it would be a major issue for the entire publishing house!
"Come to think of it, this setup is quite fitting for Your Lie In April!"
Both the story and this publishing strategy revolved around carefully crafted, well-intentioned deceptions.
One started in April and ended in late February; the other began with the mid-February book release and would conclude in late April.
One was a true lie.
The other would become reality once April ended.
"I didn't expect such an interesting contrast to emerge from all this." Akifumi shook his head with a smile before his curiosity took over.
"Speaking of which, who exactly is Editor Minano?"
He highly doubted that an ordinary editor could pull off something like this.
Sure, chief editors held high-ranking positions within a publishing house.
But Shueisha was just one subsidiary within a larger media conglomerate.
Decisions like increasing royalties required approval beyond even the chief editor.
That meant this was a matter that couldn't have been decided just by a few chief editors sitting in a room.
But
"Either way, having someone influential backing you feels pretty good!" Akifumi grinned.
Did it really matter who Minano was or how he secured these opportunities for him?
Not at all.
What mattered was that, now that this precedent was set, it would likely be much easier to pull off similar strategies in the future.
And that knowledge alone was enough.
With his mind cleared, he focused on his top prioritydrawing!
As for the online interview on Friday? He could just wing it when the time came.
"Akifumi, what does drawing manga feel like?"
Akifumi blinked in surprise, then looked at Kato with curiosity. "Are you interested in drawing manga?"
"Just a little," Kato nodded, then clarified, "I don't intend to draw myself. I'm just curious about what it feels like to be a creator."
"What it feels like?" Akifumi pondered for a moment before answering.
"Before I even start, just picking up the pen feels exhausting. I don't want to draw at all."
"But once I start, I have to constantly think about how to bring the world in my head to life in a way that captures the readers' interest."
"When they become moved by the story's emotions, feel inspired by the hope within it, my creative passion burns even stronger."
"When I receive recognition and praise from fans, I feel genuinely happy and touched."
"And of course, on a more practical level, I don't have to worry about money anymore."
"Even if one day I stop drawing, I can still live comfortably off my past works and enjoy a fulfilling retirement."
"That's pretty much what it feels like."
Kato nodded in understanding, then let out a sigh. "That last part sounds wonderful, but I'm guessing most people never even make it past the first two steps."
"Well, manga is a long-term career. If someone can't overcome their own laziness and stick with it, success is impossible."
"Even if they persist, success isn't guaranteed, right?" Kato's tone carried an unexpected note of melancholy.
"Not everyone has the same level of talent as you, Akifumi." Realizing how her words might be misinterpreted, she quickly added, "I'm not saying you don't work hard."
"I genuinely respect how much effort you put in while others are just playing around."
"But for most ordinary people, no matter how hard they try, they probably won't achieve even a tenth of your success."
Effort was crucial.
But talent also set an upper limit on what effort could achieve.
That was what Kato wanted to express.
"I think you're absolutely right."
For teenagers still sheltered in their academic lives, the future seemed too distant to worry about.
If he hadn't regained his past-life memories, Akifumi would likely still be the same as beforespending his days studying and indulging in anime and manga.
The future felt too far away.
Even if mentors and seniors offered guidance, most students would brush it off as irrelevant.
Only a few thought seriously about it and put in real effort.
And those few were already ahead of the rest.
Akifumi smiled. "I've always loved ACG (Anime, Comics, Games), so I figured I'd give it a try."
"Turns out, I had some unexpected talent in this area."
"So why not take advantage of being young and try different things?"
"You might discover a hidden talent you never knew you had!"
"And even if you don't, knowing what you enjoy gives you a head start over others."
Kato fell silent, lost in thought.
A moment later, she let out a small sigh and gave a rare, wry smile. "You've seen right through me, haven't you, Akifumi?"
He chuckled. "Well, the semester is ending soon. And you suddenly brought up this topicdoesn't that mean you're feeling a little lost about the future?"
"Yeah." Kato admitted with a hint of helplessness. "Someone as unremarkable as me I feel like things will only get harder once I enter society. It's a bit overwhelming."
"Unremarkable?"
Why did people around himpeople who were clearly talentedinsist on seeing themselves as ordinary?
Whether it was Mahiru or Kato, they all underestimated themselves.
Akifumi sighed. "If nothing else, just a little styling and you'd be incredibly eye-catching, Kato."
"You think so?"
"Trust me on this."
But Kato refused to continue the topic, shifting her gaze toward the blackboard in the distance.
With a serious expression, she said, "Akifumi's suggestion just now was really useful."
"This Spring Festival, I should take some time to seriously consider what I want to do in the future."
Though her tone was calm, there was an unmistakable determination in her voice.
After school, Mahiru, Akifumi, and Mashiro walked home together.
Out of nowhere, Mahiru spoke up.
"You know, maybe I should try to find out if I have any talents in a particular area."
Akifumi raised an eyebrow in surprise, then chuckled.
"Wow, Mahiru, I thought you were busy chatting with others after class. Were you secretly eavesdropping on my conversation with Kato?"
Mahiru's face flushed red.
Of course, she paid attention when the boy she liked was chatting with another girlespecially someone as stunning as Kato!
She knew that someone as exceptional as Akifumi wouldn't be hers alone forever.
But until that future arrived, wasn't it okay to be a little greedy and want to keep his affection all to herself for now?
Ignoring Akifumi's teasing, she earnestly asked, "Akifumi, what do you think I'm talented at?"
Akifumi thought seriously for a moment before replying,
"Cooking? Taking care of people? Keeping the house tidy?"
""
Mahiru sighed in exasperation.
"I was foolish to expect a serious answer from you, Akifumi."
Akifumi pouted.
"Hey! But you really are good at those things, right, Mashiro?"
"Mm." Mashiro, lost in thoughts about her manga storyline, hadn't really been listening but instinctively nodded.
Feeling validated, Akifumi continued confidently, "Take cooking, for example. It's because of Mahiru's delicious meals that we smile so happily every day!"
"And keeping the house cleanif you weren't here, wouldn't Mashiro and I be in big trouble?"
"Don't underestimate these skills! There's a huge difference between just doing something and doing it well!"
"In my opinion, you excel at all of this!"
"Is that so" Mahiru scratched her cheek, a bit shy, and turned her head away. Deep down, she made a silent decision.
"Then, I'll do my best to support everyone from behind the scenes!"
Thinking back, she truly did enjoy the process of taking care of others.
"Oh, right," Mahiru suddenly asked with curiosity. "Didn't you mention that you had an online interview tonight, Akifumi?"
"Yeah"
That's right. In the blink of an eye, it was already Friday.
This online interview would be conducted live, with images synced to Shueisha's official SNS account.
To promote it, Akifumi had even posted an announcement.
The interview was scheduled for 8:00 PM tonight.
"How does an online interview work?"
Mahiru's eyes sparkled with interest.
She understood the concept of interviews but wasn't familiar with this new format.
"It's simplewe just chat on LINE."
"It's a back-and-forth Q&A, and the conversation and photos get posted on the SNS account in real time."
Since Minano had mentioned it last time, Akifumi had looked it up, so he was able to explain it smoothly.
"I see! I'm really looking forward to this interview!"
"What's there to look forward to?"
Akifumi sighed. "If you have any questions, you can just ask me directly, you know?"
"That's different!" Mahiru said. "I'm watching this as a fan!"
"It's not the same as our everyday conversations!"
Was this what people called a girl's "sense of ritual"?
Akifumi could only shake his head with a wry smile.
8:00 PM arrived in the blink of an eye.
Mahiru, Mashiro, and Eriri huddled together, eagerly staring at the tablet screen.
Only Mashiro maintained her usual indifferent expression.
"It's starting, it's starting!"
On Shueisha's SNS, the interview began updating in real time.
Host: Good evening, "Warrior of Love and Hope"-sensei! I'm your host tonight, Hoshiyoru Ichika. It's an honor to interview you this evening!
Akifumi: Good evening, Hoshiyoru-san. And good evening, everyone! I'm today's guest, "Warrior of Love and Hope."
Host: Just as everyone says, sensei is as kind as expected.
I've also heard you're quite the handsome guy, but it's a shame I don't have a picture to confirm it!
Akifumi: Thank you for the kind words, Hoshiyoru-san, but that's just flattery. Everyone has been waiting for this, so let's get right to the main topic, shall we?
Host: You're right!
So here's the first question: How did you come up with the idea for Your Lie in April?
Oh, and just to clarify, since today's session is dedicated to Your Lie in April, even though we're curious about Madoka Magica and AnoHana, unfortunately, I can't ask about themotherwise, my paycheck will take a hit!
That said, fans are free to ask anything later!
Akifumi: So you're planning to sneak in those questions during the fan Q&A session later, huh?
Host: Cough, cough! Even if that were true, I wouldn't admit it!
Akifumi: Well, to answer your questionsince I was young, I've studied various kinds of music. In fact, the theme song for AnoHana was written and composed by me.
I've always loved music, but unfortunately, I sing so badly that I could probably shatter light bulbs. It's a bit of a regret of mine.
So, instead, I channeled that passion into something I'm actually good atdrawing.
Host: I see! So Your Lie in April was born from your love of music and your desire to fill that gap in your life!
Akifumi: Exactly.
The cherry blossoms in April are particularly beautiful, and spring is a season that naturally makes people yearn for love.
That's how the idea for this manga came to be.
Host: Next question: How long did it take you to create this work? Since you released two volumes back-to-back last time, do you have more drafts ready?
Akifumi: Whoa, that's quite the aggressive second question!
Host: If you don't want to answer, you can skip it! But wouldn't that disappoint your fans?
Akifumi: Ugh, using my fans to pressure me!? Fine, it's not a secret anyway.
I have plenty of drafts ready!
Host: Whoa, really?!
Akifumi: In fact, I started working on this manga last April.
Although I chose to submit Madoka Magica for the Tezuka Award instead, that doesn't mean I ever stopped working on this project.
Host: Amazing! Sensei's passion for drawing is beyond our imagination!
But wait What's going on?!
Host: Everyone, sorry for the sudden interruption, but I have breaking news from Shueisha!
Host: I've just received confirmation that Your Lie in April, written by "Warrior of Love and Hope," will officially end this April!
Host: Wait, what?! But the story just started! How could it be ending so soon?!
Akifumi: This isn't an April Fool's joke. It's true!
Ending Your Lie in April in Aprilit just fits too perfectly, don't you think?
Daily Uploads!
Unlock bonus chapters by reaching specific milestones with [Power Stone] votes!
Please support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL to access more than 50 advanced chapters. Q-Q
Friday night, 8 PM.
Since Akifumi Mugiho had already posted about it in advance, a lot of fans had tuned in on time to watch the interview.
Tanaka was no exception.
This time, he didn't even bother pretending to study.
Instead, he openly declared that after dinner, he needed a break.
Given his recent good behavior, and the fact that it was a Friday, he was granted permission to relax.
As he scrolled through the constantly updating SNS feed, a wide smile spread across his face.
Every now and then, his expression would shift to one of surprise.
"Huh? I didn't know sensei could do music too!"
"Wait, what?! That song was written by Sensei as well?!"
With revelation after revelation dropping like bombs, Tanaka couldn't help but gasp in amazement.
"Now that I think about it, if sensei had no understanding of music, there's no way Your Lie in April could have been drawn so convincingly!"
From an outsider's perspective, a story like that must have been extremely challenging to createexpressing emotions through music, designing storyboardsthese were all tricky aspects to tackle.
"Wait, sensei has been working on Your Lie in April since last year?!"
"Then why didn't they submit it for the Tezuka Award back then?"
As this thought crossed his mind, Tanaka instinctively compared Your Lie in April and Madoka Magica in his heart.
In the end, the scales tipped in favor of Madoka Magica.
"Well, one is a completed short story, and the other is an ongoing long-form series."
Of course, even if Your Lie in April were completed, Madoka Magica would still hold a special place in his heart.
"It paved the way for an entirely new genre!"
As he eagerly awaited more updates from the live broadcast, a shocking piece of news suddenly appeared before his eyes.
"Your Lie in AprilFinal Chapter in April?!"
"Is this for real?!"
Anyone who had read Your Lie in April would immediately notice how different it was from Sensei's previous short stories.
This was clearly meant to be their first long-form series!
After all, the first two volumes had merely set up the premisethere was definitely a lot more story left to be told.
There was no way it could end so soon!
Hoping for a denial, Tanaka instead saw an official confirmation.
............
Sensei: "This isn't an April Fool's joke. The news is 100% true! Ending Your Lie in April in Aprilit just makes perfect sense, doesn't it?"
............
"It's really happening?!"
Tanaka stared at the screen in shock.
Countless thoughts raced through his mind, leading him to one inevitable conclusion:
'So Your Lie in April was actually a short story all along?'
'Will it have a tragic ending?'
[TL Note You have no idea....]
Kousei had already left the hospital, hadn't he?
If the story took a dark turn and killed off Kaori using this as a setup, wouldn't that be completely logical?
'Will Kousei not participate in the piano competition?'
If that were the case, then this story...
Tanaka forced himself to push away those grim thoughts, but fortunately, a new update on SNS quickly distracted him.
Host: "So that means there isn't much content left in Your Lie in April, right?"
Sensei: "Of course not. I originally planned for the story to be at least 7 to 10 volumes long!"
"Wait, what?"
So it really is a long series?!
Tanaka was completely confused.
"Then how are they supposed to wrap it up in April?!"
At that moment, fans across the country collectively voiced the same concern in their hearts.
The host, understanding the audience's curiosity, asked the question directly.
Host: "If there are still so many volumes planned, how do you plan to finish it by April?"
Sensei: "Isn't it simple? We just release more volumes per month!"
Host: "You mean...?"
Sensei: "After discussions with the publisher, we agreed to release around three volumes per month Oh, and by the way, make sure to save up for Your Lie in April!"
"Three volumes per month?!"
Tanaka's jaw dropped.
His brain struggled to process the sheer amount of work that entailed.
"How many pages would Sensei have to draw per month to pull that off?!"
It was simple math, yet Tanaka was too stunned to do the calculations.
"Wait, noSensei did say they had been working on it since last year and had a huge backlog!"
That meant... it was possible!
Tanaka's eyes lit up with excitement.
"Three volumes a month, huh?"
"If you dare to release them, I'll buy them all!"
The rest of the fanbase seemed to share Tanaka's sentiment, and the interview continued.
Host: "This is incredible! It seems you weren't joking when you said you had a lot of material prepared!"
Sensei: "Of course! When it comes to serious matters like this, I never joke."
Host: "Was this a last-minute decision, or had you planned it all along?"
Sensei: "As everyone knows, I had two simultaneous serializations in Weekly Shonen Jump, but both wrapped up early.
"Since magazine space is limited, even if I could draw more, I didn't want to monopolize every slot and risk getting ambushed by another mangaka on a dark street one night!"
"So, reluctantly, I had to wait for my serializations to end before publishing my next work."
"This gave me plenty of time to work on Your Lie in April and WorldEnd."
"And while people thought I was just lazing around, I secretly wrote a few light novels too"
"When the publisher analyzed sales trends, they realized that early volume releases performed surprisingly well. "
"As fans completed the magazine versions, they would rush to collect the physical copies, boosting overall sales."
"Seeing this, my editor-in-chief at Shueisha suggested extending this approach."
"However, I was hesitant. What if fans didn't like Your Lie in April? What if its sales flopped?"
"I hesitated until last week's simultaneous release of two volumes received overwhelming support. That gave me the confidence to move forward."
Host: "You're referring to last week's two-volume release?"
Sensei: "Exactly. The response was fantastic, both in reviews and sales figures. So, after further discussion with Shueisha, we decidedif the content is ready, why not release it as quickly as possible? Let's see how a story named after April performs when it actually concludes in April!"
Host: "Both you and Shueisha have a lot of confidence in this! Has the industry ever seen such a rapid release schedule before?"
Sensei: "Not really, which is why I say I'm just being shameless, dragging the publisher along for the ride."
Host: "It's clear that Shueisha holds you in high regard."
Sensei: "That just makes me feel guilty, so let me shamelessly remind my fans one more timewhen Your Lie in April releases, please buy it!"
Host: "I'm sure everyone will rush to buy it! At least, I know I will get it as soon as it comes out! I absolutely love the story between Arima Kousei and Miyazono Kaori~"
"By the way, speaking of this, I have to complain on behalf of the many fanswhy can't you print a little more when your new work is released? It's ridiculously hard to get!"
"It's like a battlefield, no exaggeration!"
Sensei: "Eh, is it really that extreme? But I remember the company said they print quite a lot each time!"
Host: "But everyone says it's still not enough! cat shrugging image"
Sensei: "Ahem, I don't think we should blame anyone for that. It's just that no one expected the demand to be so high. "
"I didn't have that much confidence myself, and the initial print run from the company is actually pretty largeabout 100,000 copies."
"The bookstore owners probably didn't think my work would be this popular either, so they might've been a little too conservative in their estimates."
Host: "Wait, the first print run is actually 100,000 copies?!"
Sensei: "Yes, my royalties for the first batch were based on 100,000 copies, so I'm sure of it."
Host: "Well, I guess we can't blame anyone now."
"It looks like the company's faith in you actually exceeded even your own!
Sensei: "Maybe that's true."
Host: "By the way, this little ad break has shortened the flow a bit. Let's get back on track, shall we?"
Sensei: "Sure."
Host: "In "Your Lie In April," Kousei and Kaori have actually met before, right?"
Sensei: "Oh, did I not make it obvious enough? Friend A is clearly the lie woven by the girl~"
Host: "So, Kaori was initially trying to get close to Kousei, right?"
Sensei: "I can't say too much about that, but if everyone just keeps reading, the answer will come."
Host: "Well An hour has passed, and the interview is nearly over."
"Since this is a written interview, we're communicating through typing, which is why it took this long!"
Host: "Thank you so much, Sensei, for coming and sharing all these stories with us!"
Sensei: "I'm really happy to have been invited and to be a part of this interview!"
Host: "Now, it's time for the usual fan Q&A session!"
"Our staff has picked three of the most popular questions, and we hope Sensei can answer some fan questions for us."
Sensei: "Alright, go ahead."
Host: "Here's the first fan question 'Sensei, I really love 'Your Lie In April,' but my favorite work is still 'Madoka Magica.' Will there be a sequel to 'Madoka Magica'?'"
Sensei: "Eh? Are you all just going to give me a question like this right off the bat? You're being too polite~"
"About this, didn't the last chapter of "Madoka Magica" already give you the answer?"
"If you're asking about the next arc, it's called the "Beast" arc, and I'm not sure when it will be published yet"
"Oh, wait, did I say too much? You just wanted to know if there's a sequel, right?
Well, the answer is yes!"
At that moment, all the fans watching the live stream had only one word in their minds"Idiot!"
Host: "You really pranked us like this, Sensei. You're such a trickster."
"Can I change the next question to something else?"
Sensei: "Wouldn't that break the rules? Is that allowed?"
Host: "Of course not."
"Okay, the second question then. Let's see eh, seriously?!"
Sensei: "I have a bad feeling about this"
Host: "Sensei, do you have a girlfriend? What's your standard for choosing one? cat sly grin image"
Sensei: "Can I really talk about this kind of private stuff!?"
Host: "If you don't want to answer, we can move to another question!"
Sensei: "Well, it's not like I can't answer it. I definitely have a girlfriend. As for the standards for choosing one, of course, she has to be like my girlfriend!"
Host: "Eh, so you do have one? I'm really curioushow amazing must she be to catch Sensei's attention!"
"But all the female fans must be heartbroken now!"
Sensei: "Eh? Why heartbroken? Don't you all like my works more than anything else?"
Host: "You know exactly what I meant, Sensei. You're so sly."
Host: "Alright, last questionIs "Your Lie In April" a healing story or a depressing one?"
"There's been a lot of discussion about this online lately!"
Sensei: "Isn't "Your Lie In April" wrapping up in April?"
"The final answer, I think, is something you'll all have to experience for yourselves to truly enjoy."
"What do you think?"
Host: "If we still had a lot more time, I'd love to hear the answer directly from you, Sensei."
"But I can wait until April. That's fine with me!"
Sensei: "I think most fans probably agree with you!"
Host: "Well then, thanks for your hard work, Sensei!"
Sensei: "You've worked hard too."
Host: "That's it for today's exclusive interview with the Warrior of Love and Hope!
Thank you to all the fans for watching!"
Sensei: "Thank you so much, everyone! By the way, volumes 3, 4, and 5 of "Your Lie In April" will be released in mid-February, so don't forget to grab your copies!"
Host: "Sensei, I think you owe us some advertising fees now!"
Sensei: "Eh, shouldn't I be getting an appearance fee instead?"
Host: "Ahem, well, that wraps up today's interview. If you want us to interview anyone next time, make sure to leave a comment!"
"Phew." Tanaka sighed contentedly, a look of excitement on his face.
"It's true!!"
Having watched the entire live stream, he had no more doubts about "Your Lie In April" ending in April.
The boy eagerly picked up his phone and went to comment on Akifumi's SNS page.
On the other side,
Akifumi stretched and walked out of the room.
Honestly, this online interview method was quite new and interesting.
He glanced around.
"Eh, did Eriri leave already?"
"Hm." Mahiru lowered her head, her expression unreadable.
"Mahiru, are you okay?" Mashiro asked worriedly.
Mahiru shook her head.
"I'm fine. Mashiro, can you go grab me my pajama from the room?"
"Pajama?" Mashiro blinked, confused about why she needed it now.
But she obediently nodded.
"Okay."
She quickly headed for the entrance.
With the sound of the door closing, she stepped outside.
"Mugiho-kun why did you have to say that?"
Mahiru looked up, her face already streaked with tears.
Ah, now Akifumi understood everything.
He sat down beside the girl, gently wiping away her tears.
Softly, he spoke, "This kind of thing you can't hide it forever, right?"
"But at least you could have prepared me a little." Mahiru spoke up with a pout.
In her mind, the image of Eriri forcing a smile before leaving flashed.
Akifumi, feeling helpless, sighed.
"I didn't expect something like this to happen."
"Are you saying that at times like this, I should lie and say I don't have a girlfriend?"
In truth, when Akifumi first saw the question, he had thought about how to answer.
If he had chosen to hide the truth, Mahiru probably wouldn't have said anything, but she'd definitely feel upset inside.
He knew that in the future, he would end up doing something to hurt the girl, so he couldn't let her feel hurt in any other way.
That's why, when faced with the question, he had decided to speak the truth without hesitation.
'Click, bang.'
The sound of a door opening and closing echoed.
Mahiru panicked, pressing her small hands against Akifumi's chest to push him away, but found it had no effect.
Flustered, she asked, "What are you doing?!"
"Mashiro's back!"
"What's there to be afraid of?" Akifumi chuckled, certain that Mashiro's personality would prevent her from saying anything even if she saw them.
"Mu-gi-ho!" Mahiru raised her voice slightly, her face filled with worry and unease.
"What's there to be afraid of?"
Though Akifumi felt a little helpless, he still followed Mahiru's wishes and moved back a little.
Mahiru quickly grabbed some tissues, wiped away the remaining tears on her face, and put on a casual expression, trying to act like nothing had happened.
Just then, Mashiro arrived, a little late.
"Mahiru, is this it?"
"Thank you."
Mahiru smiled, then noticed that Mashiro was holding a set of sleepwear.
A bit confused, she asked, "What's this for?"
Mashiro blinked.
"Aren't we staying at Mugi's place tonight?"
The implication was clear 'If You're bringing sleepwear, doesn't that mean I'm staying over too? So, I brought my own.'
After spending so much time together, Mahiru understood Mashiro's meaning and couldn't help but laugh.
She had asked Mashiro to get the pajamas as an excuse to send her away, but she never expected Mashiro want to sleep here too.
Though she often stayed here...
As she thought about it, Mahiru's pale cheeks flushed with a bright red hue.
Akifumi, the observer, could easily figure out the misunderstanding.
'Looks like there's no chance tonight.'
Although a bit disappointed, Akifumi smiled and tried to smooth things over.
"Staying here tomorrow during the break would be nice too."
"Yeah." Mashiro nodded happily, then turned to Akifumi.
"Mugi, what's a girlfriend?"
"Cough cough." Akifumi nearly choked on the water he had just taken a sip of.
His face turned a bit awkward.
"Why is Mashiro asking this all of a sudden?"
"Because it's something everyone cares about, but I don't really get what it means."
Akifumi let out a small sigh of relief, thinking Mashiro hadn't noticed anything.
He then thought for a moment before explaining, "A girlfriend is a female friend you're really close to!"
"Oh, I see." Mashiro nodded, then blinked her eyes.
"So, am I Mugi's girlfriend?"
Akifumi suddenly realized what it meant to shoot yourself in the foot.
He gave Mahiru a pleading look for help.
Mahiru snorted, probably remembering how she had been teased earlier, and turned her head, as if saying, 'You're on your own with this one.'
'I really need to teach you a lesson sometime!' She thought to herself, feeling that Mashiro had become bolder lately.
With Mashiro's innocent gaze staring at him, Akifumi steeled himself and nodded, clearing his throat.
"Well you can say that"
Mashiro pouted, looking pleased.
"Then, I'm also Mugi's girlfriend!"
He felt a bit guilty for deceiving such an innocent child.
However, Mashiro just happily returned to her seat, completely focused on her drawing.
Mahiru leaned in closer to Akifumi and whispered, "Mugiho-kun, what about Eriri"
"Don't worry, I'll find a chance to explain things to her."
Though she usually acted a bit clueless, Eriri could be sharp at the right moments.
"She might have already figured it out, though."
'Maybe she was just pretending not to know or intentionally ignoring it?' Akifumi pondered.
"Sorry" Mahiru suddenly lowered her head, looking guilty.
Akifumi smiled softly.
"I'm the one who should be sorry, actually."
"By the way, tonight"
Mahiru's face turned red, and she shook her head firmly.
"No way!"
"Definitely not!"
She shot a glance at Mashiro, as if saying, 'Mashiro is here, so why are you still being so dumb?'
"Mashiro sleeps deeply. As long as we're careful, we definitely won't get caught sneaking in some extra fun."
"No no way!" Even as she said this, Mahiru's expression clearly showed she was wavering.
In fact, tonight's livestream had a lot of people watching.
Hiratsuka Shizuka's Place
"Ugh" Hiratsuka Shizuka sighed, looking a bit downcast.
Shaking the empty beer can in her hand, she stood up unsteadily and grabbed two more cans from the fridge, still cold from being recently taken out.
Sitting back down, she took a large gulp.
The already-pink tint of her cheeks deepened with a touch of drunkenness.
"Ugh, kids these days already have girlfriends," she muttered, glancing down at the can in her hand.
"Here I am, way past my prime, and I've never met someone right for me!" Her voice carried a sense of bitter helplessness only she could feel.
Having reached her age, she longed for a sweet romance more than ever.
"Speaking of which, there's not a single decent guy around."
She paused, and for some reason, the image of Akifumi floated into her mind.
Her already-flushed face grew even redder.
"There's no one better than that kid."
"Wait!!" Hiratsuka Shizuka caught herself.
'What are you thinking?!'
'That kid is your student!'
Even though she was well aware of that, her thoughts didn't fade away.
In fact, they only grew stronger.
The forbidden nature of their relationship made her feel both guilty and strangely excited.
Hiratsuka Shizuka muttered to herself, "Did I drink too much tonight?"
"Girlfriend"
Kato's Place
Kato had just pulled her gaze away from her phone and sighed.
In truth, she'd had a vague feeling for a while that something was off between those two.
But it had just been a hunch, a guess without real evidence.
Now that it was confirmed, her emotions became more complicated.
Her normally emotionless face was full of uncertainty.
After a long silence, Kato sighed again and muttered, "After all, it's that Shiina-san"
It made sense for him to like someoneshe's perfect in every way.
But even though she knew that, Kato couldn't help but feel a wave of loneliness.
"Who is it, though?"
Eriri? Mashiro? Or Mahiru?
"After all, those two have been childhood friends, right?"
When they got together, wasn't that the most natural outcome?
"Wait, not necessarily."
Maybe it isn't one of those three at all?
After all, that guy is pretty popular at school.
Otosuna Mihari Place
"Someone so outstanding, how could they not be popular?"
Mihari couldn't help but sigh.
Not just girls around their age who are curious and excited about love,
Even she, when faced with someone so amazing, would be a little moved!
"No, no!"
"Mihari, think about all the times that guy bullied you!"
Thinking back, her once restless heart started to beat a little faster.
Shinomiya Household
"Hayasaka."
"Yes, Miss?"
Shinomiya Kaguya gazed out the window at the moon, her voice tinged with a hint of sadness.
"Do you think that guy suddenly drawing Your Lie In April, this healing manga, might be because of love?"
Huh?
Healing?
Suddenly drawing Your Lie In April?!
Wasn't there a huge debate online about what genre that work even falls into?
How can you be so sure it's healing and not depressing?!
Besides, in the interview earlier, didn't they mention that he started preparing that work last year?!
How is this related to now?!
Though she silently complained,
Hayasaka Ai calmly responded, "I guess so."
"Love, huh..." Shinomiya Kaguya sighed deeply, her gaze lingering on the moon, growing even more melancholic.
Upon seeing Kaguya's wistful expression,
All the resentment that had built up inside Ai seemed to fade away, And a look of sympathy appeared in her eyes.
Kasumigaoka Utaha Place
"Boyfriend..."
Kasumigaoka Utaha narrowed her eyes, Recalling the scene after school when she accidentally saw the two girls standing next to Akifumi.
"Is it one of them?" Come to think of it...
"That girl is his childhood friend, right?"
The thought crossed her mind, but then she shook her head.
"Well, that seems unlikely."
No matter how you look at it, it just doesn't fit.
A tsundere like her confessing?
No way could she picture that scene!
"Maybe she's feeling a bit hurt now?"
Based on their relationship, she should've been the first, but now she's lagging behind the others.
"Maybe I should find a time to comfort that girl?" After all, she's still one of my fans.
Even though I don't know why, there's something about her that rubs me the wrong way,
But!
"She's still my fan!"
Even Kasumigaoka Utaha, despite her usual attitude, occasionally shows some kindness.
"Love..."
Kasumigaoka Utaha suddenly sighed.
Though her debut work was a romance-themed one,
She had never been in a relationship herself.
"Would trying it out with someone give me more creative experience?"
The memory of a conversation with her editor popped into her mind.
"I'm almost 30 and still no one wants me..."
And yet, they made such a suggestion.
She shook her head.
But...
"I wonder what it would feel like."
Would it be like Arima Kousei in Your Lie In April, where a dull world suddenly shines because of one person?
Or would it be like Tsubaki, who, unaware of her own feelings, gets frustrated when she sees her crush laughing and talking with someone else?
Kasumigaoka Utaha couldn't help but sigh again, "This topic is really complicated!"
That night, For many girls who had interacted with Akifumi for various reasons, it was anything but peaceful.
And for one particular girl, especially so.
But her feelings were something no outsider could ever fully understand.
The inevitable moment of heartbreak and tears from sudden longing
was, of course, an essential part of it!
With the interview over,
Akifumi's SNS posts were flooded with comments.
"Woah!! This interview is packed with info!! Praise to sensei!"
"By the way, is it really okay to release three volumes a month? Isn't that a bit too much?"
"No publisher has ever done this, right? It feels a little reckless!"
"What's so reckless about it! I'm super, super happy!!"
"Exactly! Just thinking about the ending being closer, I'm so happy!!"
"Your Lie In April ending in April, isn't that great?!"
"I'm definitely supporting sensei when it comes out! If anyone's worried, maybe just hold off and wait a bit!"
"Right, if you're worried, it's a good idea to just wait a little while and be patient!"
"I'm not worried about the quality dropping, just wondering if releasing so many volumes at once might affect final sales... Not everyone has that much pocket money."
"Sorry, for those of us with jobs, three manga volumes is less than half a day's salary."
"Stupid adults! I'm so jealous!!"
"Jealous +1, but I'll hold on and support sensei's work next month!"
"Yeah, it's just skipping out on a little fun! If it gets tough, I'll just work part-time! But I will see Your Lie In April the moment it's out!"
"By the way, am I the only one interested in the sequel to Madoka Magica?"
"No way! Your Lie In April is food, but Madoka Magica is soul food!"
"Sensei's so mean, teasing us with curiosity but not revealing anything!"
"But if sensei said so, could it be that the April release will be the start of it?"
"That'll have to wait for the magazine serialization to end!"
"I think this is Shueisha testing the waters, and if it works, next time we might not need serialization and could get direct releases!"
"Really? That sounds too bold!"
"But if it's sensei's new work, no matter what it is, I'll buy a copy to support!"
"I think I'll support it too!"
"Maybe once Your Lie In April ends, we'll see new work released soon after?"
"Who knows what Madoka Magica will be about?"
"Ah, I'm so excited!!"
"Feels like sensei has so many projects lined up, and even if it's not Madoka Magica next, it'll still be something great!"
"Hey, no one curious about sensei's gossip?!"
"I'm curious too. What kind of beautiful girl could be sensei's girlfriend?"
"Curious +1."
"..."
Under the post, more and more comments poured in.
Though some voiced doubts about the three-volume release being too rushed, and whether this was planned from the start.
Those discussions quickly got drowned out by the buzz about Madoka Magica's sequel and sensei's personal gossip.
In the blink of an eye,
Three days had passed.
At school, after classes.
In a certain empty multifunctional classroom.
"Finally planning to stop avoiding me?"
Akifumi grinned at the awkwardly fidgeting Eriri,
"Whatever the problem is, let's talk it out, okay?"
Eiri wanted to refuse Akifumi's request to talk, but thinking about what he had just done made her furious all over again.
"Do you even realize the consequences of what you just did?!" she snapped.
The memory of him suddenly picking her up in a princess carry in front of so many people flooded back, making her both embarrassed and inexplicably giddy.
"The consequences?" Akifumi smirked mischievously.
"Probably that people will think the mysterious girlfriend I mentioned during the livestream was you."
Eiri froze for a second before glaring at him. "Your girlfriend is Mahiru, isn't she?! What does this have to do with me?!"
"Oh? So you knew about that?" His teasing tone made her fume even more.
Her golden twin tails trembled slightly, as if they had a life of their own, itching to strike.
'Of course, I knew! I'm not blind!' she grumbled internally.
Right before Christmas, his and Mahiru's interactions were already unusual.
Mahiru would steal glances at him and smile sweetly.
Even someone with zero dating experience could tell what was going on!
Eiri had refused to acknowledge it back then, clinging to the small hope that she was wrong, lying to herself over and over.
But that night, her carefully crafted delusions shattered completely.
Thinking back on it, all the suppressed emotions, frustration, sadness, and resentment began bubbling up again.
Before she knew it, tears slipped from the corners of her eyes.
"You... You never had any intention of being with me, so why do you keep messing with my feelings?!"
Her tears, like broken pearls, slid down her soft cheeks.
Akifumi felt a twinge of guilt watching her cry.
But then
"Mmmph!"
Her eyes widened in shock as her lips were suddenly sealed by his.
Reflexively, she tried to push him away, but their strength was completely mismatched.
In desperation, she bit down slightly.
Even then, Akifumi didn't flinch.
Slowly, Eiri's tense body began to relax.
A moment later
"Are you calm now?" he asked with a smirk.
Eiri, her face flushed and body weak, slumped into the chair.
She shot him a furious glare. "I was calm to begin with!"
"Right. That's why you were crying non-stop," he countered with a raised eyebrow.
"I WAS CALM!" she insisted, voice firm but cheeks still red.
"Alright, alright. My bad for misjudging the situation." He chuckled, deciding not to provoke her further.
He knew better than to ruffle an already agitated cat.
Seeing him admit defeat, Eiri temporarily forgot about what had just happened.
She puffed out her chest, feeling victorious, and huffed, "You always do this!"
"Do what?"
"Act without thinking about the consequences! Like just now!" she accused.
"How do you expect Mahiru to feel about this misunderstanding?"
'Even after everything, she's still worried about someone else...' Akifumi sighed, shaking his head with a small smile.
"Mahiru won't mind."
"Of course she'llWait. What?!" Eiri blinked in confusion.
"What do you mean she won't mind?"
"You really think Mahiru hasn't noticed that you like me?"
Eiri's face turned crimson. Like a cat whose tail had just been stepped on, she jumped up in outrage.
"Ha?! W-Who likes you?!"
'Click.'
"Huh?" Her flustered expression froze. "Did you just take a picture?!"
Akifumi grinned, tucking his phone away.
"That classic tsundere reaction? Definitely worth saving."
"Who's a tsundere?!" she shouted.
'I'm not a tsundere! No way!'
Ignoring her denial, Akifumi smoothly transitioned back to their previous conversation.
"If you don't like me, then why are you so upset?"
"I-I'm not upset!" Eiri averted her gaze, looking suspiciously guilty.
"Then what were the tears for?"
"...Got dust in my eye."
'Even in 5000 years, this girl's stubbornness won't change...' Akifumi shook his head, choosing not to argue.
Instead, he asked, "Do you know why you lost so badly?"
"What do you mean 'lost so badly'?!" she shot back.
Ignoring her outburst, he continued, "Right before Christmas, Mahiru confessed to me."
"What?!" Eiri's eyes widened in shock.
Then, a complicated expression crossed her face.
Until now, she had assumed Akifumi had confessed first, which made the whole situation more painful.
Knowing the truth relieved her slightly, but at the same time, a new wave of betrayal hit herbetrayal from a close friend.
Unaware of her inner turmoil, Akifumi continued, "Honestly, who could say no to a confession from someone like Mahiru?"
Eiri had to admit, he had a point.
If she were a guy and a perfect girl like Mahiru confessed to her, she wouldn't just acceptshe'd celebrate for days!
Still, logic was one thing. Emotion was another.
"Why are you telling me all this?" she asked, her voice subdued.
"Just listen." Akifumi gently patted her head.
"Mahiru's family situation is complicated."
"Her parents didn't marry out of love but for business interests. After marriage, they accidentally had her."
Eiri frowned, already sensing where this was going.
"Both of them have lovers outside their marriage."
"Mahiru wasn't raised by them but by a nanny."
"She spent her whole life trying to be the perfect daughter, hoping to earn their affection. But no matter how hard she tried, they never cared."
"They never even gave her a smile."
"That's awful!" Eiri clenched her fists, momentarily forgetting her own heartbreak.
"Yeah," Akifumi agreed, his expression softening.
"The first time I met Mahiru, it was pouring rain."
"She had just left her father's house after cooking a meal for him, hoping it would make him acknowledge her."
"Instead, he dismissed her without a second thought."
Eiri stayed silent, listening intently.
"I found her sitting on a swing in the park, staring blankly ahead as the rain drenched her."
"I took her home that night. Maybe that's when she started to feel attached to me."
"The night she confessed to me was the same night her family called heronly to say more hurtful things."
"That's when she finally broke down."
Hearing this, Eiri bit her lip, feeling a strange mix of emotions.
She still felt betrayed by Mahiru, but now... she also felt a deep sorrow for her.
Eriri fell silent.
Logically, she felt she should be angry at Mahiru for doing something like this.
Emotionally, however, she couldn't help but sympathize with her.
A tangled web of emotions swirled in her chest, leaving her unsure of what kind of expression she should wear.
"Actually, when Mahiru confessed back then, she wasn't expecting a response."
"Huh?!" Eriri froze, her mind momentarily going blank.
If she didn't expect anything in return, then why confess at all?!
"According to Mahiru, she simply wanted to express her feelings," Akifumi explained with a gentle smile.
"Ever since she started helping me cook, and after getting to know yousuch a precious friend"
"All of this made her feel a warmth she had never experienced before."
"She cherishes this bond dearly, yet at the same time, she couldn't suppress her feelings for me."
"And Mahiru knew that you had feelings for me too."
"..." Eriri remained silent.
"She likes me, but she also deeply values her relationship with you," Akifumi continued.
"Her confession wasn't about expecting an answerit was simply about letting me know how she felt and expressing her gratitude."
"Then why..."
"You want to ask why we ended up together after that, right?" Akifumi saw through her doubts instantly.
"Well, she had the courage to confess to me, so as a man, I had to give her an answer, didn't I?"
"Even if Mahiru hadn't agreed or had outright rejected me, I wouldn't have accepted that outcome!"
He was being so blunt that there was no way Eriri wouldn't understand.
She shot him an angry glare.
"If she rejected you, then how could you still push forward like that?!"
"Going against a girl's will, you scumbag!"
Akifumi, however, wasn't fazed by her accusations.
Instead, without another word, he leaned in and silenced her in the most direct way possible.
A moment later
Pulling away, Akifumi grinned.
"Like that."
"Even if you say no, I won't accept it."
"...That's too much!" Hearing her protest, Akifumi rolled his eyes.
Come on, she wasn't even resisting as hard as she had at the beginning.
And now she had the audacity to call him the bad guy?
Of course, Akifumi knew better than to say that out loud.
"Mahiru reacted the same way at first," he added casually.
Eriri was silent for a moment before finally asking, "Then what do you plan to do now?"
"I told Mahiru this back then, whether it's her or you, I don't intend to let go of either of you."
"And now, I'm telling you the same thing."
Eriri didn't seem particularly shocked by his words.
It seemed she had already anticipated them before he even spoke.
With her silence, the atmosphere in the room grew heavy.
A few minutes passed.
"You scumbag!"
With righteous indignation, Eriri shot him one final glare before declaring:
"I will never agree to this!"
Then, she spun on her heel and stormed out of the multipurpose classroom, her footsteps echoing loudly in the hallway.
Akifumi watched her go, sighing in amusement.
"Is this the final act of a true tsundere's pride?"
From what he knew of Eriri, if she truly wasn't moved, she wouldn't have said anything and just run away in silence.
"Give it a few days, she'll come running back on her own."
Daily Uploads!
Unlock bonus chapters by reaching specific milestones with [Power Stone] votes!
Please support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL to access more than 50 advanced chapters. Q-Q
Back home, Mashiro was absorbed in her sketching, the soft scratching of her pencil against paper filling the quiet of her room.
Meanwhile, Mahiru and Akifumi sat on the couch in the living room, the air between them thick with unspoken tension.
"So how did it go?" Mahiru's voice trembled slightly, her words laced with nervousness and guilt.
Her hands fidgeted in her lap, betraying the weight of responsibility she still carried.
Akifumi leaned back, a small, reassuring smile playing on his lips.
"More or less settled."
Mahiru exhaled deeply, her shoulders relaxing as a faint smile crept onto her face. "Thank goodness" she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.
But curiosity soon flickered in her eyes, and she tilted her head slightly.
"What exactly did you say to convince her?"
Akifumi's grin widened, his tone teasing.
"Obviously, I used my mouth to persuade her."
Mahiru blinked, her cheeks flushing as she realized his implication.
"I meant, what did you say?" she pressed, her voice tinged with exasperation.
Seeing her flustered reaction, Akifumi chuckled softly before relenting.
"First, I carried her off princess-style in front of her friends and brought her to an empty classroom." He paused, his expression turning thoughtful.
"Speaking of which, since I did that in public, everyone probably thinks Eriri is my girlfriend now." His gaze shifted to Mahiru, searching her face.
"You're not mad about that, are you?"
"Of course not," Mahiru replied quickly, shaking her head.
"If anything, it's a bit of a relief." Her voice was steady, but a faint flicker of somethingjealousy, perhapspassed through her eyes.
Akifumi nodded, unsurprised by her response.
"Then, I told her about your past and why you confessed in the first place." He hesitated for a moment before adding, "And finally, I shared my own thoughts."
Mahiru sighed, her lips curving into a small, knowing smile.
"Couldn't you have been a little gentler about it?"
"That wouldn't suit Eriri's personality," Akifumi replied matter-of-factly.
Mahiru pouted slightly, her tone playful but tinged with a hint of jealousy.
"You sure know her well, huh?"
Akifumi's eyes softened, and he reached out, pulling her into his lap.
His fingers gently combed through her silky hair, tracing soothing circles on her back.
"Come on, you do know she's my childhood friend. If I claimed not to understand her at all, would you believe me?"
"I get it! Now let me go!" Mahiru protested, her voice rising in pitch as her face turned crimson. "Mashiro is right in her room!!"
Her heart raced, the tiny spark of jealousy completely overshadowed by sheer embarrassment.
Her body stiffened, and she glanced nervously toward Mashiro's door.
Akifumi smirked, his voice low and teasing.
"Don't worry. When she's drawing, nothing can distract her."
His words did little to ease Mahiru's nerves, but before she could protest further, Akifumi leaned in, capturing her lips in a soft, lingering kiss.
Her eyes widened in surprise, but soon she relaxed, and closes her eyes.
"Mmph, mwah, nhuh.. Hff, hahh.." Mahiru blinks at Akifumi in surprise, but then closes her eyes and relaxes, intertwining her tongue with him.
"Hahh.. Ahh"
Akifumi slowly pull away, but stay close to her that their foreheads almost touching.
Then, He tentatively reach out for her and touch her chest over her uniform.
"No Don't." Mahiru slightly startled, she tried to push his hand away.
Akifumi then lean in to kiss her once more.
"Mmh. Mph, mwah, mmmh"
"Mmh Mwah"
"Mmph, mmh.. Nnh, wah" When they pull away again, a silveery thread connects their lips.
Akifumi start moving his hand up and down her chest, gently massaging her breasts.
"Uh.. Mashiro might come out form her room" Mahiru questioningly looks up at Akifumi, but she doesn't outright refuse or push him away.
"Would you mind...?"
"No.But.. " Her gaze shifts between Akifumi and Mashiro door for a moment.
"Don't worry. Mashiro will not notice anything."
"And we can just need to be fast, and I will keep looking at her door."
Reassured by his words, Mahiru gives him a small nod.
Akifumi brush his hand across her cheek and lean in to kiss her again.
"Fwahh. Mmh"
Akifumi gently massaging her breasts with one hand, he fondle her mound through her panties with the other.
"Nnn, hahh, ah! Nnh, hff!"
"Nnnngh.. Th-this feels so weird" Mahiru glances around the living room.
There's nobody here, but she feeling guilty having sex in the place where they always hang out.
"Isn't it exciting?"
"I-I'm not sure.. But my heart is racing!"
"Eek!"
Akifumi trace a line between her folds and push down on her clit, and her hps twitch in response.
"A-ah, that's."
"You like it here?" Noticing her reaction, Akifumi gently rub little circles over the small bud with his thumb.
"Nnh, ah! Fwahh, ah, ahh! You keep touching me there! Mmh!"
"It feels good, right?"
"Yeah.. I-It almost feels too good.. Hfff"
Akifumi give it a light squeeze, and her hips buck again. He see her knees trembling too.
"Hahhh, ahhh! Mmm, nngh! Fwahhh.."
"Hm?" Akifumi feeling some moisture on his fingertips, he realize that she's already getting wet.
"Hahh Nnh, hff. Uhh."
'Maybe the excitement of doing it here making her more sensitive?' Akifumi though as he run his fingers along the hem of her panties, and whisper in her ear.
"Mahiru Can I take them off?"
"What!?"
"Um, well. You're already wet, so they're going to get soaked if you keep them on."
"Nnnnnnng!" With a gasp, she realize that he was tight.
A deep blush spreads across her cheeks.
After pondering over it for a moment, Mahiru quietly nods.
"All right, here goes"
"Ah, w-wait" But Akifumi have already given her panties a firm tug, and they slip down her thighs before Akifumi hear her plea.
"I can't believe you're exposing youself in here."
"Hey, you're the one who exposed me, Mugiho-kun!"
"But you said it was okay"
"Well Yeah"
While Akifumi whisper in her ear, he slowly slide his fingers into her moist opening.
"Eek! Fwah. A-Are those your fingers!?"
"I just wanted to feel how wet you really are. It sure didn't take you long" Akifumi temporarily retract his fingers and find them covered in clear, shimmering threads of nectar.
"Can you really blame me!?"
"Does it excite you, doing this in the living room while Mashiro is here?"
"Mmh. I know it's naughty, but still."
"So you like naughty things, huh?" Akifumu whisper to her ears.
"N-no"
"I'm not wroing, am I?" Akifumi hook his fingers and press the tips to her wall, gauging her reaction.
"Nnnh, ahhh! Y-Your finger. Eek!"
"Ah. Ah, ah, ahhh! Nnhuh"
When Akifumi start rubbing harder inside her, she starts rocking her hips against his hand.
Mahiru getting wetter by the moment, aand her love juices drip down over his hand and arm.
"Hahh, hahh Ah, ah, ahhh" Mahiru closes her eyes as she savors the sensation.
Then she turns to look at Akifumi, as if she's not sure what to do or say next.
"Mmh"
"Are you ready?"
"Mm-hmm" Mahiru softly nods, and tentatively reaches out for the bulge in Akifumi pants.
"You look like more than ready, too"
"That's because you're so sexy, Mahiru."
"But you're the one who started it." Mahiru caresses the bulge through the fabric.
Her gentle touch make Akifumi dick twitch in anticipation.
"Say. A-Are you really gonna put it in me?"
"I wanna be connected with you Mahiru."
"Mugiho-kun "
Akifumi set his member free, and cover it in Mahiru's slick juices that'd dripped down.
"Here goes."
"Okay. I'm ready."
After familiarizing Akifumi tup with the sensation of her folds again, He slowly burrow it inside her.
"Nnh, fwahh! Ah, ahhhh." Mahiru lets out a long, breathy moan when Akifumi length invades her most private parts.
It slides in smoothly to the base, because she's already incredibly wet inside.
"Hahh, hahh I-I can't believe we're doing this"
"..W-While Mashiro is in her room"
"Mm-hm.." Akifumi can feel her heart pounding in her chest, and her pussy trembles with the same rhythm.
Akifumi cock immediately responds to the tremors by pulsing even har.
"Hahh, ah! Ahh! I can feel it getting bigger"
"Hahh Mmh, mmmmh Hahh, ah! Ahh.."
Akifumi not even moving yet his dick is merely resting inside her but she keeps trembling and twitching.
"Hahh, hahh Nnh, mmph, mmh"
"Mahiru"
"Ahhhh"
Akifumi bury his face in the nape of her neck, taking in the scent of her hair planting tiny kisses.
"Can I start moving?"
"Yeah"
When Akifumi feel her nod, he slowly draw oy his dick and then push back in.
"Hahh Ahhhhhh." Mahiru throws her head back and swoons with the sensation.
When Akifumi pull back again, she presses her ass against his hips to prevent his dick form slipping out.
Just as Akifumi tip appears form her opening, she flexes against him, pulling it back in again.
"Ahhh"
It slowly slides all the way inside, pushing her walls apart bit by bit.
"Ah, ahh! I can feel it deep inside me. Ahhhhh!"
Akifumi tip finally arrives at the entrance of her womb, gently prodding against it.
"Hahh, ah, ahh! Your dick is all the way in! Mmh, mmmh!"
"How does it feel?"
"Mmh I feel so full, like I'm being molded to fit your shape"
Akifumi dick twitches wildly in response to her words.
"Mmh I-It's tembling inside me"
"That's because you're saying such dirty things."
"Y-You keep blaming it on me Nng, fwah, ahh!"
"Okay, I'm gonna thrust again." Akifumi pull out and push back in again, just as slowly as before.
He didn't need to go crazy.
The excitement of the situation is already arousing her enough.
"Hahh, ahh Mmph, nnngh Hff"
"Mmh.. Its in so deep again Hahh, ahh"
"It feels amazing inside of you, Mahiru."
"Y-Yeah Youre still moving so slowly, but. Ahhh!"
"It's making me so sensitive! Fwahh, ahh, hahh"
Her breathy moans are incredibly seductive, and its taking Akifumi all he have to reatain his sanity.
"Hahhh Hahh,,, Ah, hahh"
Suddenly, A hit of mischievous spark hit Akifumi, and he open up her uniform, exposing her tits.
"Nooo!" Mahiru yelps in surprise when he swiftly lift up her bra and her boobs pop out.
"M-Mugiho-kun? Th-This is a bit"
"Don't worry, I doubt Mashiro hear anything."
"That's not the problem- Ahhh!" Akifumi interrupt her sentence by lightly rocking his hips, pushing into her once more.
"No, w-wait that's not fair.. Give me some warning befo-! Fwahh, ah, ahh!"
Akifumi continue probing her pussy, noticing how a certain spot seems to intensify her reactions.
The pleasure makes her weak at the knees, and she slumps down a little.
I'm sorry for the late update
Unlock bonus chapters by reaching specific milestones with [Power Stone] votes!
Check out my P-atreon at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL for the story with nsfw images! Plus, get access to 50+ advanced chapters!
"Hey, don't pass out on me."
"Mmgh! I-I'm fine, but what if she hears us?"
"Relax. Look, her door's still closed."
Mahiru glanced nervously at Mashiro's door down the hallway.
There was no sign of movementno creak of the handle, no footsteps. Just silence.
"See? Told you."
"P-Phew Nhahh!?" Just as Mahiru began to relax, Akifumi intensified his rhythm, catching her off guard.
"Ahhh! Ah, hahhh Nngh, gg, hff Mmh!"
As their connection deepened, Akifumi carefully guided them away from the living room and toward the kitchen.
The farther they moved from Mashiro's room, the more Mahiru's inhibitions melted away.
"Ahhhn! Nnh, nngh! Fwahh!"
"Starting to enjoy yourself?" Akifumi teased, his voice low and husky.
"Mm-mmh. D-Do you really need to ask!? Ahhh, nnh, nhahh!"
"Hahh, hahh! Hahh, ah, ahh!"
With every thrust, Mahiru's body responded in kind, her inner walls tightening around him.
Akifumi nuzzled her neck, planting a trail of kisses that sent shivers down her spine.
"Your skin it's so smooth, so soft like velvet."
"Mmh, s-stop squeezing my butt! Eek, ahh!"
Akifumi's hands wandered lower, gripping her hips before gently spreading her cheeks apart.
"Your body's reacting to everything even here."
"Fweg!? D-Don't stare at it like that!" Mahiru squirmed, her movements only adding to the pressure around him.
"Ohhh"
"Fwag!? Ah, ahh! M-Mugiho-kun, you're such a meanie! I said don't look!"
"Sorry" Akifumi murmured, though his actions betrayed his words.
He deepened his strokes, each one sending ripples of pleasure through her.
The sound of their bodies colliding echoed through the kitchen, a rhythmic symphony of desire.
"Uhh, ah, ah! Yes, harder! Ah, nnh, mmmph!"
"Ahh, ahh! M-my knees are giving out Uh, fwahh"
Akifumi tightened his grip on her hips, holding her steady as he drove into her with increasing urgency.
Mahiru's back arched, her breath hitching every time he brushed against her most sensitive spot.
"Mmhh, ah, ahhhh! I-If you keep that up, I-I'm gonna"
"I'm close too! Uh, Ahhh!"
Just as Mahiru's moans grew louder, Akifumi froze. A faint sound reached his earsthe scrape of a chair against the floor. Mashiro was moving.
In a flash, he clamped a hand over Mahiru's mouth and pulled her toward the bathroom.
"Mmgh!?"
"Shh I think Mashiro's coming out."
"Huh!?" Mahiru's eyes widened in panic, her body trembling as she held her breath.
".."
"..."
They stood frozen, straining to hear any movement from Mashiro's room. The tension was palpable, their hearts pounding in unison.
"S-she hasn't noticed us, has she?"
"Not yet she's still in her room."
The fear of being caught only heightened their arousal. Mahiru's walls clenched around him, and Akifumi's pulse quickened in response.
"Eek!"
"Sssh! Quiet"
"Mmh!"
"I-It's because you're moving."
"It's a reflexI can't help it"
They waited, every second stretching into an eternity. Finally, the sound of running water reached their ears.
'Did she just go out to get a drink?' Akifumi wondered.
"Hahh, hahh Mm, mmh.." Mahiru's body trembled, her muscles tightening around him as she struggled to stay quiet.
"Just hold on a little longer, okay?"
"Th-That's easier said than done"
Her knees buckled, the tension only fueling her desire.
Akifumi pressed his hand tighter against her mouth, his ears straining for any sound.
The footsteps grew fainter, and soon the soft click of a door signaled Mashiro's return to her room.
"Hahh. I didn't think she'd come out again."
"Hahh, hahh Ah, ahhh, nnnnh!" Mahiru's body convulsed as the tension finally released, her moans muffled against his hand.
"Hiiiiit Ogooooth!?! "
The sound that escaped her lips was raw and unrestrained, a mix of pleasure and desperation that sent a shiver down Akifumi's spine.
Her body trembled violently, her walls clamping down on him with an intensity that left him breathless.
"Whoa! Mahiru?"
The sudden release pushed her over the edge. Her nectar spilled out, pooling on the bathroom floor.
'Whoa she's soaked'
'I had no idea she was this turned on.'
But they weren't out of the woods yet. Mashiro could still come out again.
"Mahiru?"
"Fweh?"
"What do you want to do? Should we stop?" Akifumi asked, his voice gentle.
Mahiru hesitated, then shook her head firmly.
"Huh? So you want to keep going?"
She nodded, her eyes filled with determination.
"All right here we go" Akifumi gripped her hips and thrust into her again, this time with even more urgency.
"Nhah, ah, ahhhh!? N-No warning!?"
"Nnhh, hff, fwahh, ah, ahhn, ahhnn!"
"Eek! Ah, ahh! A-Again! You're grinding against me so hard! Eep, nhah, ahh!"
"Khh I can't hold back much longer" Akifumi's pace quickened, each thrust drawing more of her essence.
"Nnnngh, ahhn, uhh, mmh! Whoa, ah, ahh. AHHH!"
"Are you sure you wanna be that loud? What if Mashiro hears?"
"Mmh, b-but I can't help it It's too much.. Nhah, ah, ahhh!" Mahiru's voice rose despite her efforts to stay quiet, her body writhing against the bathroom wall.
"Fwahh, ah, hahh! Mmh, nnnngh! Ekk! Ah, ahh!"
"C'mon, stand up." Akifumi lifted her, his hands gripping her hips as he thrust upward.
"Oooh! Y-You're lifting me like this!? Ah, ohhh! Mmgh, aaaAH"
The new angle sent Mahiru over the edge once more, her body shaking with pleasure.
"Nngh, ahh, ahh! Hahhh, hahh.."
"Mahiru, how many times have you come already?"
"Nngh! I- I don't know But it feels so good! OOh! Ah, ahh!"
Akifumi's thrusts grew frantic, his own release nearing.
"Hahh, Ohhh Ah, ahh! Mugi, I-I"
"You want to finish together?"
"Yes, yes! Please!" she begged, her voice trembling.
"All right" Akifumi tightened his grip, his movements becoming more deliberate.
"Ahhh! Nnngh, yes, harder! Deeper! Hahh, ahhh!"
"Mmh, you're so wet I can reach every part of you"
"Y-Yeah. I can feel you so deep inside me. Ah, ahhh!"
"Hahh, hahh...Oh, ahh! I can't stop shaking! Mmmh!"
Mahiru's body clenched around him, her walls pulsing with every thrust.
"Mmh, ah! ahhh! I can feel you growing inside me! Ahh, Ohh! Nnnhgh, uh, Ahhh!"
"Y-you're stretching me so much! Ohhh, ah, ahhh! AHHH!"
"I-I'm close, Mahiru.!"
"Mmmh! M-Me too. Let's finish together! Ah, Oh, Ah, ahhh!"
With one final thrust, Akifumi reached his peak, his release flooding her.
Mahiru's body convulsed, her cries of ecstasy muffled against his shoulder.
"Nnnnhh, ah, ahhhhhhhhh!"
"Hahh, ahh, Hfff.. Mmm, mmmh.. Hahh, hahh.."
They collapsed against each other, their bodies slick with sweat.
Mahiru's legs wobbled, but Akifumi held her steady.
"Hahhh, hahhh. That was amazing."
"Yeah" Akifumi's voice was hoarse, his own legs barely supporting him.
As they caught their breath, Mahiru turned to him, her cheeks flushed.
"C-Can you kiss me? I've been facing away the whole time"
"Of course." Akifumi pulled her into a deep, lingering kiss, their bodies still intertwined.
....................
Later, at the dinner table, Mashiro glanced between Akifumi and Mahiru, who was blushing furiously.
"Mahiru, do you have a fever?" she asked, her brow furrowed in concern.
Guilt washed over them both. Akifumi quickly looked away, while Mahiru forced a smile.
"Maybe it's just a little hot in the kitchen."
Wasn't it still winter?
Before Mashiro could voice her doubts, Akifumi jumped in.
"Cooking is hard work, and the windows were closed. It probably got stuffy."
"Oh."
Mashiro nodded, satisfied, and returned to her meal. Both of them exhaled in relief.
Mahiru shot Akifumi a fiery glare, her cheeks still red.
I'm sorry for the late update
Unlock bonus chapters by reaching specific milestones with [Power Stone] votes!
Check out my P-atreon at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL for the story with nsfw images! Plus, get access to 50+ advanced chapters!
February 16.
"Another holiday's coming up!"
Akifumi's tone was filled with emotion.
It had only been a little over a month since the last long holiday, and now another one was coming up after just over a month of classes.
The idea of having another extended break felt pretty nice.
Even though the main activity during the break would be drawing, more time for painting meant being able to finish tasks ahead of schedule, which in turn would increase free time!
More importantly, it meant no need to wake up early and go to school.
Just this one thing made him genuinely happy!
After all, it was still February, and the cold weather hadn't passed yet.
Staying warm in bed was truly one of life's greatest pleasures!
"Akifumi, you're surprisingly looking forward to this holiday," Kato remarked from the side.
Akifumi smiled. "Who doesn't like a break?"
Of course, if the holiday stretched on for too long, he'd start to miss school.
But that was something that happened only after a holiday had gone on for a while!
Before the holiday started, everyone was filled with excitement.
"Kato, you don't like it, do you?" Akifumi asked, thinking it over.
Kato, after some consideration, replied seriously, "A holiday is relaxing, but I also end up helping my mom with a lot of chores."
"Well, overall, I still like it."
Of course! In this world, who could dislike a holiday?
Akifumi smiled brightly.
"By the way, your new work is being released tomorrow, right?"
"Huh, Kato's buying it?" Akifumi was a bit surprised.
This wasn't part of the original story. Normally, Kato wouldn't be interested in this sort of thing. So...
"Is it because of me?"
The thought crossed his mind, and the answer came immediately from Kato, "Well, you're my only friend who's drawing comics, so of course, I'd be curious."
"Actually, I've seen your previous works," Kato added.
"What do you think?" Akifumi asked, wondering how Kato would react.
"Very sad," Kato replied after thinking for a moment.
"I've always wondered why your works mostly carry this tone. Why is that?"
"Why?" Akifumi asked.
It was simplebecause those were the only things he could create.
But of course, that was something he couldn't share openly.
After thinking for a moment, Akifumi came up with a reason: "Only things with a sense of regret stay in people's memories."
"Besides sadness, love and hope also exist in the works, don't they?"
"That's true," Kato agreed, then shook his head. "But I'm not a creator, so I guess that kind of talk is a bit presumptuous."
"Still, it's a wonderful work," Kato concluded.
"Do you think you'll be able to get a copy of Your Lie In April tomorrow?" Akifumi asked.
Akifumi waved his hand reassuringly. "Don't worry if you can't get it."
"The publisher always sends me some extra copies. Want to just come over to my place to get one?"
Kato thought for a moment and nodded. "If I can't get one tomorrow, I might take you up on that offer."
"You're always so polite, even though you keep saying we're friends."
"Friends?" Kato shook his head silently in his heart.
As the bell rang signaling the end of school, the three of them couldn't help but reflect on the day.
There were laughs from those celebrating the arrival of the holiday, and sighs from those who failed their final exams, facing extra study sessions during the break.
Only after retaking exams would their holidays truly begin.
Walking home, Akifumi sighed, "I'm glad Mashiro passed."
Just two days before the exam, Akifumi remembered that Mashiro had failed in the original storyline, so he took some time to create a practice test for her.
As expected, Mashiro returned the favor with a string of zeroes on the test.
Although her memory was impressive, if Mashiro didn't actively try to remember something, it wouldn't take long before she forgot it. It was one of her defining traits.
Looking at Akifumi, Mashiro tilted her head, confused. "What happens if you fail the exam?"
"You have to go to school every day," he replied.
"Oh," Mashiro nodded, her expression emotionless, showing she didn't think much of it.
"From then on, you'll have to go to school alone every day, Mashiro," Akifumi continued.
"I'll be at home working on my drawings, while you'll be studying at school."
"I'll be at home enjoying cake with Miharu, Eriri, and Yor-san, while you'll be starving at school."
"That's definitely not happening!" Mashiro interrupted loudly, her face turning pale.
Her wide-eyed reaction showed how relieved she was to have passed.
The sight made both of them laugh.
And with that, spring break was finally here!
By next year, the three of them would be high school seniors.
A day might seem short, but in the blink of an eye, it had passed.
...........................
Recently, there was some exciting news in the life of Hikari Nohara.
He was in love!
This time, the object of his affection was different from the last.
She was a fellow fan of anime, just like him.
They met in a chat group for people who shared similar interests.
They hit it off immediately and quickly became a couple after meeting last month.
Her appearance wasn't anything specialshe was quite average-looking. Her figure wasn't remarkable, but not bad either.
Her personality was generally quiet, but when talking about topics she loved, her eyes would light up.
The most important thing was, they were both fans of Love and Hope's Warriors.
It was because of this shared interest that they got together.
If he hadn't walked into that bookstore and bought WorldEnd, his life wouldn't have changed, and he wouldn't be here now.
He was very grateful to the genius manga artist, still a high school student, who had unknowingly brought about this change in his life.
Even though it was Saturday and he was exhausted from a full week of work, Hikari Nohara woke up early with anticipation.
Today was the release of Your Lie In April Vol. 3!
And it was a simultaneous release of three volumes!
He knew the bookstore would be chaos.
Sighing, he muttered, "Why couldn't they just release it on a weekday?"
Of course, he understood.
The primary consumers of manga and light novels were students.
If it were released after the spring break, it might face a battle against the "exam" enemy, even if Love and Hope's Warriors had many fans.
After all, aside from the students themselves, there were also the parents to consider.
When he arrived at the bookstore, there were already dozens of people in line.
Even though he had expected it, Hikari Nohara couldn't help but exclaim, "Is this really the power of the mangaka's fanbase? This is insane!"
He'd arrived by 8:10, and the bookstore wouldn't open until 8:50!
"Anyone who didn't know would think this was the release of a limited edition," he murmured, amazed.
He quickly joined the end of the line.
There were dozens of people ahead of him, but he was sure he'd get a copy.
"By the way, is it because Your Lie In April is that amazing, or is it just because I want to support the Mangaka?"
In truth, Hikari Nohara's feelings about Your Lie In April were more neutral.
Compared to healing, he found himself drawn more to the melancholic sense of loss that comes from something being imperfect or broken.
But Your Lie In April was a work by his favorite teacher, and on top of that, it was the piece his girlfriend admired the most.
As a boyfriend who wanted to indulge his girlfriend, of course, he had to keep up with her interests.
What was even more important was that during their conversations, if she brought up a question about Your Lie In April and he couldn't answer, wouldn't that be a huge point deduction?
That thought alone was enough to make him get serious about it.
After thinking about all of this, Hikari Nohara pulled out his phone and started scrolling through videos to pass the time.
Minutes passed by, and before he knew it, the bookstore opened.
The crowd efficiently streamed inside. By the time Hikari entered, the books that had been neatly stacked at the beginning were now noticeably fewer.
Without hesitation, Hikari grabbed two sets of volumes 3, 4, and 5 of Your Lie In April and headed to the counter to check out, his face showing a contented smile.
"I wonder if she's bought it already..." he muttered.
They lived a little far from each other, a little over an hour's drive.
Yesterday, while chatting on Line, Hikari had mentioned picking up the books for her.
But she had rejected his offer, saying that as a fan of the teacher, she felt it would be disrespectful if she couldn't buy it on her own right away.
Despite this, Hikari, who usually only bought one volume, couldn't help but buy an extra set.
'If she didn't get it by some chance, I'll surprise her with it. She'll be so happy!' Just thinking about it made him smile.
'Can't wait to get home and read it,' he thought to himself, eager to have more topics to talk about.
When Hikari returned home, he sighed, "I guess she got it already..." He didn't overthink it and casually ate a rice ball and a piece of bread he picked up from a convenience store on the way home.
He then took volume 3 out and started reading it seriously.
In the last chapter, with the encouragement of Kaori Miyazono, Kosei Arima finally decided to pick up the piano again.
However, for him, who could no longer hear the sounds, this was undoubtedly a difficult task.
The audio recordings that Kaori made for him only confirmed how challenging it would be.
Even so, this time, the boy didn't look for excuses to quit.
Instead, he followed Kaori's advice and pushed forward, constantly imagining the music in his mind.
Even as late as 3 AM, the bright lights and the sound of piano music could still be heard coming from Kosei's room.
'What is imagination?'
'Is it different from interpreting sheet music?'
'How should I play this piece?' Kosei asked himself, searching for answers.
Meanwhile, unbeknownst to him, Kaori, walking home with Tsubaki Sawabe, was feeling an inexplicable sense of unease.
In their conversation, she noticed something important.
Despite having been the closest person to Kosei since childhood, she now felt like she had become the farthest from him.
One stood on a dazzling stage, while the other could only stay in the audience.
It was at that moment that Kaori, who had once admired her senior, received a call from him, and, in a moment of frustration, she agreed to his request to date.
When Hikari read this part, it felt like a sharp jab to his heart. It didn't hurt, but that prickling sensation lingered.
The scene changed to the school music room, where Kosei was still seriously reading the sheet music, thinkingwhat is it that I want to play for, and who am I playing it for?
At this moment, Kaori, who had separated from Tsubaki, unexpectedly returned to the school and handed Kosei a drink.
Inside the room, the girl looked at the beautiful moonlight and told the boy to call it a day, but he responded that he wanted to practice just a little longer.
"Do you hate me?" Kaori suddenly asked.
"Huh?" Kosei looked confused.
Kaori continued, "Tsubaki said you were in pain... I can tell you're hurting."
"When I saw your room, I understood."
"You can't hear the sound, so you tried to give up on the piano."
"But you also took refuge in your feelings."
"You can't let go of the piano, but you don't want to face what you truly desire, so you hide the piano with dust and books."
"Love, but unable to reach it; longing, but unable to touch it."
"You're sad, you're in pain, and I've been blind to it."
"I only told you to keep playing, to cheer you on... those irresponsible words. It's all my fault you're suffering."
"I'm sorry. I'm so sorry."
Tears flowed down Kaori's back as she apologized.
In that moment, Kosei understood what had been troubling him all along.
He smiled as he looked at the sheet music.
"You're the one who wiped the dust off for me."
It was as if he was saying she was the one who pulled him out of the dark, deep sea.
"Do I look like I'm suffering?" Kosei laughed.
"It's a pain," he answered. "Pain is inevitable."
"Because I'm sailing on a sea without a map."
"Challenges and creation are painful, but fulfilling. So, thank you."
"Thank you for wiping away the thick dust from me."
Under the bright colors, the boy's monologue unfolded slowly.
'My world changed long ago, I just didn't notice it.'
'She appeared in my life, and from that day on, even the piano keys in my world became colorful.'
In the night, it felt like it was just the two of them.
The fragrance called "sweetness" filled the entire screen.
A smile appeared on Hikari Nohara's face as he watched the scene.
The next scenes, where Kosei and Tsubaki awaited the boy's return to the competition, also made this nearly 30-year-old man feel inspired.
'Isn't this a healing story?' he thought. "But how come it has such a classic, heroic development!? The teacher's works really are complex!"
But the sense of expectation they stirred was truly masterful!
In the following chapter, Hikari couldn't help but marvel at the way Kosei and Tsubaki's story was handled.
Especially in the final scene, where Kosei, carrying Tsubaki on his back under a sky full of starsHikari found it absolutely stunning.
The struggles of the boy and girl chasing their youth, while facing the cruel failures along the way, deeply moved Hikari.
Although he had been completely a homebody in middle and high school, that didn't mean he didn't envy the boys and girls who participated in school activities.
Now, whether it was Tsubaki's failure, his heart was full of emotions.
'Failure is also a part of youth,' Hikari thought. "Compared to someone like me, who never experienced it, I can't help but feel envious."
As the piano competition grew closer, Kosei couldn't help but feel lost, wondering if the piece he played would carry his own unique touch.
That night, on his way home, he encountered a black cat, which triggered memories of his past.
Where is your soul? Living under the shadow of his mother, the boy sank into despair again.
But with Kaori's encouragement, after all the confusion, pain, and struggles he had faced, the answer he arrived at was surprisingly simple, almost laughable.
And so, the day of the competition arrived.
I'm sorry for the late upload!
Unlock bonus chapters by reaching specific milestones with [Power Stone] votes!
Please support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL to access more than 50 advanced chapters. Q-Q
"Just as expected, they were eliminated from the competition."
Looking at the manga in his hands, Hikari Nohara couldn't help but sigh.
If it had been any other sensei, at a time like this, there probably would've been a miraculous turnaround.
But with Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei, everything had a perfectly reasonable explanation.
An interrupted performance is just thatinterrupted.
No surprises here. Being eliminated was the inevitable result.
However...
"At least Arima Kousei has already taken that first step!"
In a moment where time had otherwise stalled, he took that decisive step forward!
Though the girl he liked was one who had feelings for her friend, and he never expected much progress from it, he simply liked her as she was, without thinking about whether anything would develop afterward.
"Such a nice feeling"
Yet, Hikari Nohara didn't feel all that envious now.
He set aside his thoughts and focused back on the manga.
........................
"It's as fragile as if it's about to disappear, yet it still shines desperately."
........................
He could picture the calm expression on the girl's face as she looked at the fireflies in her palm.
........................
"Twinkling, twinkling, like the beat of a heart."
"This is the light of life."
........................
For some reason, Hikari Nohara felt a foreshadowing in this part of the manga.
But he didn't dwell on it.
Then the dialogue between the two characters caught his attention.
........................
In an interview with Miyazono Kaori, Arima Kousei expressed his thoughts.
"Everyone has their own belief to rely on."
Miyazono Kaori: "And what about you? What belief lies within you?"
"What is supporting you?"
Arima Kousei: "Because of you."
Under the night sky, the firefliessymbols of life's lightflickered, casting their final glow before fading.
The scene froze in that moment.
........................
Hikari Nohara's heartbeat quickened slightly, involuntarily wondering how the girl would respond.
Then, he saw it.
"I can't always be there to help you." Charlie Brown
It felt like a quote, or perhaps like she was saying she didn't love him back, so such things were impossible.
It could also be hinting at something deeper.
At the end, the fireflies in the dark night remained frozen.
"Phew."
Having finished reading three volumes in a row, Hikari Nohara let out a contented sigh, a smile on his face.
"Really great!"
Although Your Lie In April wasn't his favorite genre, he didn't dislike it either.
Plus, the satisfaction of reading three volumes at once made him feel incredibly content.
"Though it was a bold experiment, based on the experience, it seems like a successful one!"
He concluded, shaking his head.
"But this model only works for mangaka with fame."
If a completely unknown newcomer released a work like this, it would most likely go unnoticed.
Maybe a few hundred yen wasn't much, but no one would casually toss that money away.
"Come to think of it, the only real beneficiary of this approach is probably Warrior of Love and Hope!"
Hikari Nohara didn't think any other sensei could have such an exaggerated production speed!
Ten volumes, roughly 1800 pagesother sensei barely managed that in a year.
"Such a talented young person!" He couldn't help but feel a bit envious of sensei's talent.
Shaking off his scattered thoughts, Hikari Nohara checked the time on his phone.
"Eh?! It's already 1 PM?!"
"Oh no!!"
He might be late for his afternoon date!!
Because it was the weekend, and the first day of spring break, many people had already rushed home with their copies of the manga and quickly finished the three volumes.
Soon, Akifumi's SNS account was flooded with comments.
"As expected of sensei, it's amazing! The quality of the work is as great as always!!"
"There's passion, heartache, and inspiration... Your Lie In April is exactly what I imagined a healing work to be!!"
"Thank goodness sensei released three volumes at once, or I'd have been waiting forever for the results of this competition!"
"The final outcome was totally unexpected, and I give it a thumbs up!!"
"Eh? Why is an unexpected outcome getting a thumbs up?"
"Idiot! You know, at times like this, it usually means getting promoted for various reasons! I've had enough of those cheesy endings!"
"And doesn't this totally fit sensei's realistic style?!"
"Didn't you notice? Even though he was eliminated, Arima actually grew during this competition!"
"That's right! Maybe he hasn't completely overcome the shadows of his past, but this genius, once he starts moving forward, will definitely shine in the future!!"
"Because Arima has found his direction! Playing for just one person, how romantic!"
"By the way, I think Kaori likes Kousei, right? Why doesn't she respond to his feelings?"
"Maybe she used the excuse of liking Wataru to get close to Arima?"
"The story began in April, with a lie about liking Wataru to help Kousei start playing the piano again!"
"The plot probably follows their continuous performances, where they keep confirming each other's feelings, and eventually end up together."
"That's the trajectory, right?"
"I see! Is this the meaning behind the title Your Lie in April?"
"Damn! Even though I'm totally satisfied with the three volumes, just thinking about the next parts makes me itch for more!"
"Be patient! Sensei's pace is ridiculously fast compared to how long we usually have to wait for 20 pages!"
"My review is: even pigs don't produce as much as sensei!!"
"Just thinking about getting to read three volumes next monthwhat a treat!!"
"Wait, didn't they say three volumes? Maybe there'll be four?"
"Could it be only two volumes?"
"Shut up! It definitely won't just be two volumes!!"
"That's right! This spring break, with sensei's effort, don't expect him to just casually sketch a few hundred pages! There's no way it'll only be two volumes!!"
"You guys are really devils! Can't sensei get a break?!"
"My review: please keep it up, sensei! More effort!!"
"Exactly, my wallet is already thirsty for more!!"
"You guys... we already know it's wrapping up in April. What's the difference if it's a little longer or shorter in between?"
"..."
The fan comments were endless.
But you could understand their excitement.
After finishing three volumes, it was like a mini climax, and it felt completely satisfying.
Compared to waiting a week just to get 20 pages, how could you not feel satisfied?
And of course, the quality hadn't dropped at alleverything was as amazing as always!
With the introduction of new characters, the plot was unfolding in exciting ways, and everyone was eager to see how the story would develop next.
Although they'd have to wait another month, the thought that they'd get a decent amount of new material soon made it bearable.
Still, aside from all the compliments, some people were discussing the plot.
For example, that line from Miyazono Kaori about the firefliesthere seemed to be some deeper meaning in it.
And that phrase "I can't always be there to help you" also seemed like a hint at something.
But these discussions were quickly interrupted by others who joked that it was just normal to speak from the heart, saying things like
"Don't worry, a romance-writing sensei isn't going to stab you in the back," and
"This work will definitely end with a happy ending!"
Akifumi didn't see these comments. Otherwise, he would surely nod and say, "Yes, yes, you're absolutely right!"
Thanks to all the praise from the fans, some of the initial skeptics who had decided to wait and see, also decided to make their purchase!
But, on the day Your Lie In April was released, almost every bookstore had sold out.
The ones who had waited couldn't buy any more copies, so they had no choice but to wait anxiously for reprints and new stock.
And of course, they regretted their initial hesitation and secretly vowed to buy the next one as soon as it came out!
One week after the release of Your Lie In April.
In a luxury hotel, Mihari sat opposite Akifumi.
"Akifumi-sensei's influence is really incredible!" Mihari exclaimed, her face filled with admiration.
Akifumi smiled, teasing, "It's been so long, I thought you'd already fully believed this by now."
"This time it's different!" Mihari said seriously.
"If the volumes were being released one by one normally, I wouldn't be surprised by these sales. But this time, three volumes released all at once!"
"It's unprecedented, and the sales are still this impressive, it's unbelievable!!"
It's a simple concept really.
It's like when a novel is first released and the sales are high, but with the second or third volume, the sales typically drop.
It's common because readers initially find the author's style fresh, but as the story progresses, repetition inevitably sets in, causing the novelty to fade and sales to drop.
Whether it's a manga artist or a light novel writer, if they can maintain their sales, they are already among the top tier!
Releasing three volumes at once is like opening a mystery box without knowing what's inside!
If it's something good, everyone is happy.
But if it's "garbage," the consequences are severe.
After all, it's not actually a mystery box.
Because of the previous reputation, people trust the creator.
If the work doesn't live up to expectations, it's a huge disappointment.
Just thinking about the online backlash makes me shudder.
Don't underestimate the fighting power of Japanese netizens, their level of savagery is not to be taken lightly.
Akifumi, of course, knows all the ins and outs of this.
Smiling at Mihari's astonishment, he simply said, "As long as we ensure quality, it'll be fine."
"Besides, you all are involved in the review process. If it wasn't up to par, there's no way it would have been handed to the fans like this, right?"
Mihari nodded, though her astonishment hadn't really faded.
On the release day, the sales of the three volumes were 48,000, 46,000, and 45,000! As the week went on, the sales had already doubled from the first day!
For an average manga artist, if nothing out of the ordinary happens, their first-day sales typically triple over time, and that's about their final total.
But Akifumi's work had doubled its sales within just a week!
By the time 30 days pass, it could even match the total sales of a normal artist's entire volume.
In summary, this person is rolling in money now!
'I wonder how much he has saved up by now...' Mihari couldn't help but think.
'Has it reached 10 digits already?'
Just thinking about that number made her tongue-tied. A sum like that would take her a lifetime to accumulate.
Akifumi had no idea what the editor was thinking. He took out some drafts from behind him and handed them over.
"These are the drafts for next month," he said.
"Got it." Mihari snapped back to attention and took the drafts, only to be surprised.
"What's wrong?"
"It feels... thinner than the last one," Mihari said, glancing at the thickness of the drafts.
The difference was noticeable even with a quick touch.
"Well, that's because this is just two volumes' worth," Akifumi said.
"Two volumes?" Mihari blinked in confusion.
"I thought you said we'd be releasing three volumes every month for the next three months?"
Akifumi understood the confusion and smiled.
"Well, after reviewing everything, I know the final page count will wrap up in the 11th volume."
"The 11th volume?" Mihari was taken aback. "So, why...?"
Akifumi explained, "Right now we're at the 5th volume, and with the next month having three volumes, that'll work out perfectly."
"The editor was wondering if that's what you meant, right?"
"Hmm."
"However, two volumes a month, or even four, would work too, right?"
Mihari was left speechless.
"Well, I suppose that does make sense," she admitted.
"It was just mentioned that the next volumes would likely be released in batches of three, but it seems two or four works too."
"Was this a sudden decision?" she asked.
"Not exactly." Akifumi shook his head seriously. "I just don't want the fans to suffer too much."
"Suffer too much?"
"If we release three volumes next month, the fans will be heartbroken waiting for the conclusion."
In the penultimate chapter of Volume 7, Arima Kousei and the others visit the hospitalized Miyazono Kaori.
That was when Your Lie in April began to truly unfold.
Arima Kousei: "The Sadness of Love this piece reminds me of my mom."
"The scent of laundry detergent, the piano sounds I could hear in my dream, the gentle lullaby hum..."
"The smell of disinfectant, footsteps echoing down the hall, the linen floor tainted white, and your figure overlapping with it."
"You're not going to be okay, right? You said it was just a check-up, didn't you?"
"You won't tell me you're never coming back to school, will you?"
"Can we see each other again?"
"You're not... You're not going to disappear like Mom did, right?"
Fans may have held onto some hope when they saw this scene, but by the time they read Volume 8, all illusions would be shattered.
"Rather than cruelly forcing them to wait for April's final conclusion, it's better to leave them with a little hope before then," Akifumi said, sighing inwardly.
"I'm too soft-hearted, really."
If the fans had to witness Kaori lying in a hospital room, blood spilling on the floor, and the final line reading, "Will you die with me?" they would probably burst into tears.
"A little hope, huh..." Mihari muttered, sighing. "Speaking of which, why does your work always have so many 'knives'?"
As an editor, Mihari had already heard enough to know that the ending wouldn't be a happy one.
From that line "It's as fragile as if it's about to disappear, but still struggling to shine." one could already imagine the kind of emotional blow that would land on the characters.
"Well..." Akifumi didn't explain but responded seriously, "Just because there are knives doesn't mean it's all tragic."
At least in the fans' comments from his previous life, the debate between whether his works were more healing or heart-wrenching had ultimately tilted in favor of the former!
"So, does this mean four volumes will be released next?" Mihari sighed.
"Even before it starts, I can already imagine how brutal the next four will be."
After all, the manga artists Mihari's handling aren't just limited to Akifumi Mugiho.
Including him, there are three other mangakas whose works are being serialized in magazines under her watch!
The workload has increased significantly compared to when she first started.
Speaking of which, the Tezuka Award will be starting in April...
"Sigh" Mihari couldn't help but sigh again.
"I feel like I need to ask Minano-san for a raise!"
The lightheartedness and joy she had when she first joined the company seemed like a distant memory.
"Do you want me to talk to her for you?" In response, Akifumi received an eye-roll from the young editor.
She was just joking, but was he planning on taking her seriously?
"By the way, Minano-san asked me to tell you that the first three episodes of 'Steins;Gate' are ready."
"Oh?!" Akifumi's eyes lit up, a little excited. "Are there copies from the completed episodes?"
He had put in quite a bit of effort for this project, after all.
As the screenwriter, coordinating with the director was an essential part of the process.
Thankfully, the two directors working on this were among the most capable in the company.
They quickly understood his ideas with just a few words, so he didn't have to worry too much about the final result.
But still, he wanted to see it for himself.
Mihari smiled and handed him a neatly wrapped CD.
"The screenwriter also asked if you could take a look and see if there's anything that needs adjusting."
"After all, no one knows the script better than you, and only you can tell if the presentation matches the story you envisioned."
Akifumi waved his hand. "Well, my ideas aren't necessarily the best. Both directors are professionals. What can I possibly suggest?"
"I'll just watch for fun," he said, taking the CD and carefully putting it away.
"By the way, the company's speed is really impressive."
"The last time we spoke was at the beginning of the month, and now, just a little over two weeks later, they've completed three episodes!"
Mihari didn't know much about the specifics of the project, but Minano had mentioned a few things.
"They said they're really focused on this script, so they've put a lot of manpower and resources into it."
"Actually, they already finish up to episode five is almost finished too."
"Does that mean we'll be seeing it on screen soon?"
Akifumi felt a rush of excitement.
"I'm not sure," Mihari said, shaking her head. "For the specifics, you'll have to ask Minano-san."
"I understand."
After that, the two of them moved on from work and began chatting casually.
Later that evening, Akifumi returned home.
On the way back, he learned from Minano that, if there is no unexpected issues, Steins;Gate would likely air in early to mid-March.
The production had been targeted for awards, which is why they didn't plan to follow the usual seasonal release schedule.
In fact, even in his past life, there had been times when things didn't follow the typical release schedule, and in this world, that was even more common.
"What's Mugiho-kun planning to do?" Mahiru asked curiously.
You should know that in their house, the TV was more of a decoration, collecting dust most of the time.
Turning it on today was a first.
"Well, I'm going to watch an anime. Want to join?"
"Sure!" Mahiru smiled and sat next to Akifumi.
"By the way, where's Mashiro?"
"Mashiro went out with Eriri."
"Eh? Those two?"
Mahiru tried to imagine the scene but couldn't quite picture it.
"They ran out to buy more art supplies."
Akifumi chuckled. "How much can those two carry? It's something I could easily do myself."
It seemed like a small amount, but when you added it up, it turned out to be a lot, especially since three people were consuming the supplies.
They always bought in large quantities.
Mahiru shrugged. "Well, I said the same thing, but they know you've been busy finishing Your Lie In April, so they took care of the small stuff."
"They also knew they couldn't buy as much as you in one go, so they're just getting the essentials and ordering the rest online."
Though online shopping had become quite convenient, some specialized supplies were still easier to find offline.
Hearing this, Akifumi nodded, feeling a warmth in his chest.
"Well, let's not worry about them. Let's just watch the show."
"Okay."
The two settled in, comfortably sitting together. They had grown accustomed to this position by now.
"Is this the anime you're working on, Mugiho-kun?" Mahiru asked, looking at the screen.
"Yep."
Akifumi nodded, focusing his gaze on the TV.
Since it wasn't a completed version yet, the opening and background music weren't in place, and they jumped straight into the story.
Mahiru also watched carefully.
The three episodes only lasted an hour, and before long, it was over.
With the screen going black, Akifumi nodded in satisfaction.
The performance was excellent in all aspects, even better than the original.
This wasn't surprising, considering how advanced the animation industry and technology were in this world.
Moreover, the two directors working on the project were more skilled than the original ones, so the result was expected.
In contrast to Akifumi's satisfaction, Mahiru seemed a little confused.
Noticing her expression, he asked, "Is something wrong?"
"It just feels... kind of strange?"
Though Mahiru was no longer a complete beginner, Steins;Gate still felt a bit difficult for her.
Akifumi smiled. "Well, the beginning of the story can feel a bit chaotic. Some parts are vague, but it's all setting things up for the future."
"I see!" Mahiru nodded, relieved.
"To be honest, I thought Mugiho-kun's anime might not be that great."
After all, compared to his previous works, the first three episodes of this one did seem to have some noticeable differences.
Akifumi wasn't offended. He laughed and explained, "The first 12 episodes are all about setting things up."
"It's only after episode 12 that the true charm of the show will shine through!"
"I believe in you, Mugiho-kun!" Mahiru said enthusiastically.
"By the way, will Eriri and Mashiro be back for lunch?"
"Um... probably not."
As she said this, Mahiru's cheeks turned visibly red.
It seemed like she had an idea of what was going on.
Akifumi gave her a knowing smile.
With that, the first two volumes of Your Lie In April were released on March 5, and as expected, the bookshops were packed with fans lining up to buy copies.
Like last time, the books sold out in just a few hours.
"Dammit! They're already sold out?!"
"Hey, shopkeeper, didn't you know how well Your Lie In April was doing? Why didn't you order more copies?"
"Now we have to wait days again!"
The store owner could only grin awkwardly, trying to explain and calm the frustrated fans.
As the series progressed, sales were becoming more and more unpredictable.
They had seen many people claim they were fans, but when the release day came, only a few actually showed up to buy the books.
As a long-established bookstore, they had learned their lesson and preferred to be cautious.
Better to sell fewer copies and make less money than risk getting stuck with unsold stock.
Those who managed to get copies of the books, however, didn't care about the shortage.
They happily carried their purchases books back home.
Daily Uploads!
Unlock bonus chapters by reaching specific milestones with [Power Stone] votes!
Please support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL to access more than 50 advanced chapters. Q-Q
A few hours later, Akifumi social media was flooded with posts from fans.
"???"
"What's going on with these last two volumes?! Sensei, please don't scare me like this!!"
"I'm too scared to handle this!! Please don't bring out the knife!!"
"Wasn't this supposed to be healing? Why does it feel like it's heading towards an emotional wreck instead?!"
"Calm down, calm down! Let's think this through I can't think straight at all!! What on earth is going on?! I feel like I'm going to crack!!"
"I can only say, Arima's monologue was way too terrifying! Please, for the love of everything, don't let this end like that!!"
"Those pages where Kaori and Arima's mother overlap almost made me cry! Sensei, please come out and tell uswill we be getting more knives or sugar after this?! Ugh!"
"Who said there were only two volumes this month?! Come out here, I'm going to punch you!!"
"Ugh, it's so frustrating! Why does it have to stop right here, at such a crucial point!!"
"Weren't we promised it would end in April? Only two volumes this month, how is this going to wrap up next time?!"
Seeing Kaori in the hospital, and the exchange during her visit, fans were overwhelmed with a sense of dread.
But the next chapter didn't focus on Kaori at all, which only made their unease grow.
It reached the point where even the performances, once something fans would have eagerly anticipated, now took a backseat.
They loved a character so much that they laughed, cried, and celebrated her experiences.
Without a doubt, Miyazono Kaori was an incredibly successful character in Your Lie in April.
That's why everyone was so unsettled by her hospitalization and Arima's ominous monologue.
For those fans who initially thought this was a healing story, the situation felt more like an emotional downfall instead, and they began to analyze it with increasing detachment.
"It's obvious, everyone was fooled by how the story started. This is undoubtedly sensei's usual style!"
"The plot might change, but the knife will come, there's no doubt about it!"
"That's right, the heart-wrenching pain is what I love about this Sensei's work!!"
"After reading the latest two volumes, I flipped through the previous ones and realized sensei had already set up so many foreshadowing moments."
"Remember when Kaori asked Arima to play for her? Her words, 'support methe me who's about to be crushed,' could this be hinting that she's about to be defeated by her illness, and her life is coming to an end?"
"Even when she collapsed at the competition and had to be hospitalized, the signs were clear."
"Her life is fragile, almost fading away, yet she's still fighting to shine. It's like a firefly's weak, fleeting lifesuch a foreshadowing!"
"And, 'Your Lie in April'is this really just a girl hiding her feelings for a boy? Could every word in Arima's monologue be another reason for the lies?"
Looking back, these analyses seemed so obvious, and they were incredibly persuasive. But
"Stop analyzing it! I won't believe anything unless sensei says so!!"
"These explanations could explain Kaori's strange symptoms, but there's more than one possibility! I'm sure this is just a process before healing begins!!"
"No way, it's already so obvious, and some people still refuse to believe it?"
"Think about sensei's past works. Every move is justified, like the rule that if you stop playing, you get eliminated. That rule doesn't change!"
"What do I do? I'm scared to see the ending of Volume 4."
"Is there really going to be a knife? No, not my Kaori!!"
"You evil bastard, don't hurt Kaori! Doesn't your conscience hurt?!"
With such clear logic, many fans were beginning to lean towards the emotional wreck theory.
Of course, some still firmly believed that this was just the painful process before the light at the end of the tunnel.
As long as they hung on, the final ending would surely warm their hearts.
"Whew."
The beautiful girl, like Kaguya-hime, took a few deep breaths, finally managing to calm herself.
"That's right! This is just part of the process before healing!"
"The suspense is what hooks the fans, getting them to buy the next volumes!!"
"Exactly!!"
Kaguya's determination was unshakable!
"He's already in a relationship, how could he do something so extreme like cutting off Kaori for the readers?!"
"Right, Hayasaka!!"
'Kaguya-sama, hasn't your heart already made up its mind?'
Hayasaka sighed inwardly, and expressionlessly nodded.
"You're right."
With the confirmation, Kaguya smiled brightly.
"Oh, and Hayasaka."
Hayasaka couldn't help but shudder, as the expression on the girl's face didn't carry a trace of warmth.
It was cold, like ice.
What's she up to this time?
"Kaguya-sama, what can I do for you?"
"You know where that guy lives, right?"
'I already sent him a razor blade last time, of course I know where he lives.'
'You're asking me like you don't know?'
Grumbling inwardly, Hayasaka still kept her smile intact. "Yes."
"Find a few people and bring him to me!"
"Huh?"
'Bring him here!?'
'Has the kaguya-sama lost her mind?'
"Um, Kaguya-sama" Hayasaka hesitated, unsure of how to stop this madness.
But
"Instead of guessing here, why not just ask him face to face?" Kaguya muttered to herself.
"What do you think, Hayasaka?"
"You're right."
Hayasaka reluctantly nodded, then hesitated before asking, "What if he says Your Lie in April is an emotional wreck?"
"No, he'll say Your Lie in April is healing!" The cold, icy aura of Kaguya made Hayasaka uneasy.
'Poor guy,' she thought.
'Getting caught up in this whole mess.' Sighing inwardly, Hayasaka nodded.
"Okay, Lady. I'll arrange for someone to bring him over tonight."
Kaguya nodded in satisfaction, then laid back on the bed, her slender, pale legs swinging joyfully.
"Mugiho-kun, the fans are all begging you not to hurt Miyazono Kaori," Mahiru said, looking at her phone with sympathy.
Akifumi couldn't help but tug at the girl's cheek.
"You don't want me to hurt Kaori, do you?"
Mahiru rubbed her red face and muttered, "Well, maybe just a little"
"I've said it before, right? The reason things feel perfect is because of their imperfections."
Akifumi took the phone from Mahiru and glanced at the comments under his account.
"Please don't hurt Miyazono Kaori!!"
"Please don't hurt Miyazono Kaori!!"
""
The comments were all the same, as if the fans were writing in blood.
Akifumi handed the phone back to Mahiru, exhausted.
If he really changed the ending of Your Lie in April, wouldn't the fans who loved the emotional wreck be upset?
Besides, the climax of Your Lie in Aprileveryone knew it was coming, right?
The intense clash of two opposing forces that would explode in the final emotional release.
Without that, Your Lie in April would just be a great story, but with that moment?
It would be a perfect classic.
Without that scene, this work would've been just excellent.
But with it, Your Lie in April transcends excellence and becomes a masterpiece that rivals the classics!
So, no matter what, Akifumi Mugiho was never going to listen to the fans' pleas.
"Rather than worrying about whether there's tragedy or not, what really matters is creating something that truly resonates with them!"
Akifumi spoke firmly, "As long as the ending makes sense and moves people, that's enough!"
Mahiru shook her head with a helpless smile.
"I knew from the start that you were planning to break the fans' hearts, but watching it all unfold still made me unbearably sad."
"Thanks for the compliment."
"...?" 'Wait, was I actually praising him?'
But thinking about it, he had a point.
Even when you know a character is doomed to a tragic fate, you just can't stop watching.
You get sad, you get emotionalyou have to know how it all ends.
If a story didn't have that kind of grip, how could it make fans love and hate it in equal measure?
Cursing while watching, crying while readingwhy put yourself through that pain?
There's only one reason: because the work is just that damn good!
Realizing this, Mahiru couldn't help but sigh in frustration.
"Mugiho-kun, you're truly something else."
Akifumi raised an eyebrow and smirked.
"Haven't you already tested that out yourself?"
Mahiru froze. Then, a faint blush crept onto her face.
She shot him a playful glare, half annoyed, half amused.
Late at night.
A van pulled up beneath Akifumi's apartment.
Three figures stepped out, all dressed in black. Two were tall and imposing, while the third, judging by her silhouette, was a woman.
"Move quickly."
One of the tall men nodded.
They slipped into the building through the blind spots of the security cameras and began to ascend the stairs.
Hayasaka Ai glanced up at the building and let out a sigh.
"Poor guy."
'His work was too good, and now it was causing him trouble.'
'Where was the justice in that?'
"Then again, he probably knew what he was getting into when he decided to go this route."
Mangakas receiving threatsletters filled with razor blades, dead roaches, or worsewasn't unheard of.
As she mulled over these thoughts, time passed quickly.
Then
Something felt off.
Hayasaka frowned.
"Why is it taking so long?"
It had already been five minutes.
By now, they should have been back.
THUD!
A deafening impact rang out.
The roof of the van dented inward slightly, and a shadow slowly rose from it.
A tall woman in a black gothic dress, holding a kunai in each hand, leapt down effortlessly.
Her cold, emotionless eyes scanned the area.
"You were planning to lay a hand on the young master?"
The sheer killing intent in her voice sent shivers down Hayasaka's spine.
Sweat dripped down her forehead.
'I'm going to die.'
'I'm absolutely going to die.'
The fresh blood staining the kunai silently testified to the fate of the two men who had gone up.
"Uh... maybe there's been a misunderstanding?"
Hayasaka's voice came out stiff.
"Who exactly... is the young master you're referring to?"
Wait
Could this really be a misunderstanding?
Yor hesitated for a moment.
These people did look suspicious, but that didn't necessarily mean they were here to harm the young master.
'Being a bodyguard really doesn't suit me...'
If this had been one of her past jobs, she could've just eliminated the target, and that would be that.
"Wait... does protecting someone mean I have to kill people?"
Lost in thought, Yor momentarily forgot about Hayasaka standing nearby.
'Wh-what is with this woman?!'
'Stop staring at me like that! It's terrifying!'
Hayasaka trembled under Yor's piercing gaze.
Sure, she could fight, but just one look was enough to tell her that she wasn't even on the same level.
Just remembering how Yor had jumped down from God-knows-how-many floors without a scratch...
If it were her, she wouldn't just be injuredshe'd be spending months in the hospital, if she even survived at all!
"U-Uh... Miss?"
At Hayasaka's timid whisper, Yor finally snapped out of her thoughts.
After a moment's consideration, she asked, "Who was your target?"
"...Akifumi Mugiho."
A shadow flickered
A single chop to the neck, and Hayasaka collapsed unconscious.
"Hmm. Guess I'm not too bad at this bodyguard thing."
Yor rubbed her chin in thought.
She glanced at the now-empty van, tossed Hayasaka inside, and then headed back upstairs.
A few minutes later, she reappeared, pushing two large suitcases.
She opened the van door, got in, and started the engine.
Hayasaka slowly regained consciousness.
Darkness.
As her eyes adjusted to the dim moonlight filtering in from outside, she took in her surroundings.
An old, abandoned warehouse.
She was tied to a pillar.
Not far away, the two men from before were also bound together.
'...What happen?'
As soon as the thought crossed her mind, memories of the last thing she saw before blacking out came rushing back.
'I didn't even have time to react... I just got knocked out?'
And yet, she could still move.
Her injuries weren't severe.
So, their target had been correct all along?
If she couldn't figure out the situation by now, she'd have to be an idiot.
'Wait... isn't he just a normal manga artist?'!
'Why the hell does he have someone this terrifying protecting him?!'
'This makes no sense!!'
Without a doubt, there was something suspicious about Akifumi.
And yet, despite the immense resources of the Shinomiya family, they had never uncovered anything about him.
'That's actually terrifying.'
"...I'm such an idiot."
Her mother would be devastated if she knew about this.
And Kaguya...
Would she even have the chance to give Hayasaka another order after this?
Would she be sad?
'...Why am I even thinking about her right now?'
'If it weren't for her, I wouldn't be in this mess to begin with!'
Her mind spun with countless thoughts.
Then
Footsteps.
That terrifying woman appeared once again.
A sharp swish cut through the air.
And suddenly
The ropes binding her loosened.
"...Huh?"
Hayasaka stared at her in confusion.
She didn't dare move.
"There won't be a next time."
Leaving only those words behind, Yor turned and walked away without a second glance.
A wave of relief washed over Hayasaka.
Only then did she realize that, in just a few seconds, her back had been drenched in sweat.
As the adrenaline faded, logic returned.
"...Why?"
She had attacked their target.
Even if they let her live, she should have at least been punished.
Her gaze shifted to the object that had cut her bindingsa black card with silver edges.
Without thinking, she reached out and took it.
And the moment she saw the text on it
Her eyes widened in shock.
Her heart pounded.
Relief flooded her.
She took a deep breath.
"I'm still alive...."
On the phone, Yor asked, "That's it? Just letting her go?"
A resigned voice on the other end replied,
"Come on, Yor. You're protecting him in secret. If you start eliminating people, the Shinomiya family will investigate. If they dig too deep, you'll be exposed."
"You getting caught is one thingbut do you want us to have to replace you? We don't have anyone nearly as strong as you."
But deep down, Yor thought to herself:
'Maybe the young master doesn't even need my protection anymore.'
Yor couldn't help but think back to the recent sparring session she had with Akifumi in the private training room.
In the end, it was herself who had been knocked out.
Sighing, she muttered, "I get it now."
"But... are you sure the Shinomiya family won't come after the young master again after this?"
"Well, don't worry, they don't have the guts to do that."
After hanging up the phone, Yor couldn't resist sighing again. "Ugh."
"I really don't think I'm cut out for these kinds of jobs."
But... living like this wasn't so bad either.
She could stop by the young master's place now and then and check out the manga he was working on.
"Come to think of it, the young master's manga really knows how to pull at your heartstrings!"
Thinking to herself, she glanced at the time.
"It's almost 4?"
If she headed back now, she could catch a bit more sleep.
After all, it was the holiday season, and the young master was probably at home.
A few days passed, and time flew by.
It was now March 10th.
Akifumi Mugiho was still completely unaware of the small incident from a few days ago.
His work on Your Lie In April was nearing completion, with only the final volume left to finish. He had no plans to take a break until it was done.
After breakfast, he went back to his room and started working hard on the manga.
But after two hours, his concentration was broken by an unexpected phone call.
"Minano-san?"
Seeing the caller's name, Akifumi's face lit up with surprise. Could it be...
A smile formed on his face. "Is this about the anime?"
"Just like Akifumi-sensei, you guessed it before I even said anything."
Well, the last time he had gotten a call from her, it was for this very same thing. And considering the timing, it was just about mid-March, so...
"The anime will air on March 16th, at noon, with all 12 episodes being streamed at once on n and several other video platforms."
"After that, it will air every Saturday at 8 PM."
Saturday?
That's a good day for it!
Why online platforms and not TV stations? Well, no TV network would have the guts to do that!
But from these little details, it's easy to see how much the company is investing in this project.
"I understand, I'll make sure to watch it as soon as it airs."
Akifumi Mugiho responded with a smile.
Even though he would receive the completed episodes before the official broadcast, they would be missing the opening and ending scenes.
Plus, the feeling of watching it on TV would be a lot different.
By the way, despite the time crunch, this world is still a bit different from his previous one.
The opening and ending are exactly the same as beforewhat a pleasant surprise!
"I hope Akifumi-sensei will be satisfied with the final product."
Minano said, then continued, "Actually, there's one more thing I wanted to ask of you."
"Go ahead."
"Because the company's main focus has been on the quality of the work, we've been lacking a bit in the marketing department."
"Also, since the anime will air in mid-March, it's a bit of an awkward time. I was hoping you could help with the promotion."
"Of course, we won't ask for it for free, but the budget won't be too large, so we hope you can understand."
Akifumi Mugiho chuckled lightly. "Don't worry, Editor Minano. Helping to promote my own work is just part of the job, right?"
"Besides, you've helped me out a lot in silence with Your Lie In April."
"I haven't had the chance to thank you properly yet, so I'd be happy to do this little thing for you."
"If I'm going to be paid, I'd feel like I should send you a big gift in return."
Minano smiled back, not bothering to be overly formal with him.
"Well, then we're in your debt."
"By the way, the final volume of Your Lie In April is almost finished here. Can we set a release date for the last four volumes?"
"Do you have a preferred release date?"
"As long as it's in April, that should be fine."
Minano paused, as if checking a calendar, then asked, "How about the 6th? It's right during the holiday."
"Would that be too tight of a deadline?"
"No problem, if Akifumi-sensei can finish it by March 15th, the 6th works perfectly."
"Plus, there's no other major release scheduled for late March, so this will actually help alleviate some of our pressure."
"Well then, looks like I really have to finish the ending by March 15th!"
After hanging up, Akifumi Mugiho opened up his social media account.
Looking at the pile of messages, he couldn't help but feel a little overwhelmed.
As more and more fans analyzed the story, many had come to believe the ending would be full of shocking twists.
A few others, though, still chose to trust the author and wait for the conclusion.
Although those "trusting" fans would eventually be disappointed, Akifumi Mugiho sighed. "Looks like I'll need to respond to them."
After a brief moment of thought, he came up with an idea.
His fingers flew over the keyboard, and soon a new post appeared.
Following his usual routine, he checked for any mistakes, found none, and hit send.
"This is the final stretch before spring break wraps up!"
"How's everyone been spending it?"
"I hope you're making the most of it, as we only have a little over 10 days left."
"Get everything done before school starts again, or you'll regret it!"
"I've been reading through all your comments lately, though I won't give a definitive answer just yet."
"The excitement of a story lies in the mystery, right?"
"If you knew the ending in advance, it wouldn't be nearly as fun! I'm sure everyone feels the same way."
"So, what does Your Lie In April really mean? Don't rushwait until the end and you'll find out."
"Now, I know you're all eager to know when the final episodes will air."
"So, I've already confirmed with the editor: the anime will be airing all at once on March 16th at noon! You'll be among the first to know, just after me and the editor!"
"Oh, and I've also seen some fans asking about why only two volumes are releasing this month. Actually, I've had some other work to take care of!"
"The final volume of WorldEnd? That'll be out in May, so please be patient."
"And as for WorldEnd... do you think I'm the type to slack off?"
"I barely need any time for that! It's actually the script for an anime I've been working on. It's called Steins;Gate!"
"That name sounds a bit strange, doesn't it? Haha, guess that's just my inner "chuunibyou" acting up!"
"This is my first time working as a scriptwriter, but I'm pretty confident about it."
"With the help of other talented creators, I'm sure you'll love it!"
"The anime is all set, and the premiere is scheduled for March 16th at noon, with all 12 episodes streaming together!"
"Why are the first 12 episodes airing all at once? "
"Well, it's a bit of a complicated situation, but let's just say this series is a bit special."
"The early episodes might seem slow and boring at first."
"Yeah, I get it even I, as the scriptwriter, found the early parts pretty dry."
"But trust me, if you can stick it out until episode 12, you'll see what makes this series truly amazing! I guarantee it!!"
"It's probably because of my suggestion that they decided on this extreme approach."
"While the first episodes might drag a bit, I'm confident the story picks up later."
"If you've got some free time during the holidays, I'd recommend giving it a watch."
"The two directors have done an excellent job with every little detail of this series, and I think you'll appreciate it!"
"Overall, I'm sure this series won't disappoint you."
"That's all the latest info I have for you todayhope you're satisfied!"
"And as always, thanks so much for your support!!"
The post went live, and fans immediately received the update. Soon, the comments section was flooded with reactions.
"Good news: sensei has responded! Bad news: there's not much info about Your Lie In April."
"I know waiting is part of the fun, but waiting for the knife to drop? Who's excited for that? Damn!!"
"Hey, sensei didn't say for sure there will be a 'knife' ending, did they?"
"Are there still people who seriously think Your Lie In April will be a healing story?"
"Either way, the next volume is coming out in 46 days, so we'll know everything then!"
"True, but I'm not sure I can handle what's coming next!"
"I'm waiting for the big names to comment before deciding whether to continue with the series."
"So, does that mean I won't have trouble getting the new volume?"
"You all wait. I'm definitely getting it first! Whether it's healing or heart-wrenching, I'm in!"
"I'm really curious how sensei will wrap up Your Lie In April."
"Even if I'm not reading it, I'll still grab it first thing!"
"Ugh, how can people buy it knowing the 'knife' is coming!?"
"I hope I don't miss out on buying it this time!"
"Wait, are we all focused on Your Lie In April? Didn't sensei also mention an anime script?"
"Yeah, we saw that. I guess light novels and manga aren't enough for sensei anymore."
"Seriously, how does sensei have time for all this with so many projects? It's crazy!"
"Is writing scripts the focus? The crossover is wild! Sensei's involved in almost every ACG field except games."
"Maybe this is what genius looks like?"
"I'm not sure anyone can do this much, though. Sensei is just beyond wild!"
"If sensei had told me they were going to write scripts before WorldEnd Trilogy came out, I would've probably said, 'What does a comic artist know about writing scripts?'"
"And now?"
"Now I'm just kind of numb to it. At this point, if sensei said they were going to make a game, I wouldn't be that surprised."
"Could you at least be surprised a little?!"
"By the way, sensei's explanation about Your Lie In April feels a bit forced. Didn't they just release two volumes in March? What does that have to do with writing anime scripts?"
"Simple: the next volume will definitely have a lot of knives, so they just released two this month."
"Is it fake news?"
"Until the ending of Your Lie In April is out, everything's just speculation."
"By the way, Steins;Gatethat title feels a bit weird, doesn't it?"
"Now that you mention it, yeah, it has this odd, vague feel to it."
"Didn't sensei say it's just a case of their 'chuunibyou' flaring up?"
"Is anyone even watching this anime?"
"Why wouldn't they? They're airing a whole season all at once. I'm curious what makes this series stand out."
"But didn't sensei say the first 12 episodes would be boring?"
"Could it be that sensei just has too high expectations?"
"Looking at all sensei's previous works, they've been amazing, so I believe Steins;Gate will also be great!"
"Wouldn't this kind of show fit better with the new spring anime lineup?"
"Honestly, no TV station can air an entire season all at once, except for streaming platforms."
"Either way, it's only a few days left, so I'll be looking forward to it!"
Though some fans were a bit disappointed, most were still waiting eagerly for the release of Your Lie In April.
They wanted a good ending because they loved the story.
Would they stop watching?
They were just venting for now. When the release date came, everyone would rush to get their hands on it.
As for the anime that Akifumi Mugiho mentioned, fans were understandably excited. After all, Warrior of Love and Hope had already become a big-name franchise!
Before any potential flop, anything associated with that name would attract significant anticipation.
With that anticipation building, March 16 arrived as scheduled.
"Hey, Tanaka, we're here!"
"Got the snacks ready?"
Tadakuni and Tabata walked in together. Tanaka opened the door, glaring at them with an angry look.
"You two idiots! Didn't I say I'd provide the space, and you were supposed to bring snacks and drinks?"
Tadakuni scratched his head, looking confused. "Did you say that? Tabata, did you hear that?"
Tabata also looked lost. "I don't think so?"
"Didn't I say that?" Tanaka began questioning his own life choices.
"Do we still have food at home?"
"If not, we can go buy some."
Tanaka glanced at the time and sighed. "Forget it, it's almost time, there's a little left in the house."
"Come on in!"
He turned and walked inside, and Tadakuni and Tabata exchanged a knowing look, giving each other a thumbs-up and smiling, feeling like they had accomplished their plan.
"Sorry for the interruption!" they said, entering.
They sat down on the tatami mat. It was already mid-March, and the weather had started warming up.
The kotatsu seemed unnecessary now.
Tanaka went to grab some soda and snacks to serve his friends.
Meanwhile, Tadakuni and Tabata casually chatted.
"By the way, there's not much time left in the holidays. How's your homework coming along?"
"Homework? Of course, I haven't started yet!"
"Same here! I've been too busy playing all holiday!"
"I've got the snacks and soda," Tanaka said, walking in from the other room.
The two of them immediately turned their gaze to Tanaka.
"What are you two doing?" Tanaka asked, face full of disdain as the two of them, without any shame, knelt down and hugged his legs.
"Save us! Great Father!!" they begged in unison.
Tanaka was momentarily stunned before breaking into a mischievous grin.
"Well, since you called me 'Father,' tell me, what is it you want?"
"Have you done the spring break homework?" Seeing the hopeful expressions on their faces, Tanaka slowly placed the snacks and drinks on the table, scratching his head.
"Of course, I have!"
"Ohhh!!" They cheered loudly.
"But of course, I didn't actually do it," Tanaka added with a smirk.
Tadakuni and Tabata were frozen.
Tanaka continued, muttering to himself, "Actually, I was thinking of borrowing it from you guys..."
"Since you're giving me snacks, could you lend me a copy of your workwait, wait! What are you two doing!?"
Both of them grabbed Tanaka's collar, their faces contorted with fury.
"You jerk, give that 'Father' title back to us!!"
"We had such high expectations for you, how could you disappoint us like this?!"
Realizing what was happening, Tanaka snapped, "Damn it! These snacks could make even a dog wag its tail, what good are they to you two?!"
The three of them rolled around on the floor in a chaotic mess.
A few moments later, they all sat up, panting heavily, glaring at each other.
"By the way, isn't it already midnight?"
"Doesn't that mean Steins;Gate is already starting?"
"Quick, quick!"
The three of them jumped to their feet, putting on cheerful smiles.
Tanaka quickly turned on the TV, set it up, and within moments, they found Steins;Gate.
"Wow, technology has really come a long way!"
"Back in the day, we'd have to watch it on a computer, right?"
"Yeah, but only Tanaka's house has this kind of setup!" Tanaka smirked, basking in his friend's praise.
The page loaded quickly, and the option to watch episodes 1-12 flashed brightly on the screen.
"Ohhh! So it's releasing all 12 episodes at once!!"
"This is amazing!"
"I've never heard of something like this before, it's awesome!"
The three of them marveled, and Tanaka didn't hesitate to start the first episode.
As the episode began to load, Tanaka casually passed out soda to the others.
"Thanks." The screen displayed the opening scenes.
A flickering black-and-white screen appeared, lines stretching and expanding across the frame.
The world has a beginning but no endInfinite.
Planets have a beginning but will inevitably reach their demiseFinite.
It's said that the wisest among us are often the most foolish.
This could be the last ultimatum given by God to those who resist.
Simple words, but they captivated the imaginations of the boys.
"Hey, this opening seems kinda interesting?"
"Of course, it's Sensei's work, isn't it supposed to be interesting?"
"Stop messing around, pay attention!"
Just a few seconds later...
"What's 'elpsycongroo'?"
"And what's this 'organization'is it some kind of secret group?"
The boys were intrigued but confused by the mysterious words, feeling a mix of awe and embarrassment.
As the story unfolded, they suddenly realized something.
"Wait... is the main character... a bit of a chunibyo?"
"Probably..."
His real name is Okabe Rintaro, but he insists on calling himself Hououin Kyouma.
While it sounds cool, it just makes the people watching cringe!
And the bizarre endings, the imaginary organizations... everything about it made them want to roll on the floor in embarrassment.
"Ah, I get it now! No wonder Sensei said this was his 'chunibyo soul' acting up!"
Because the main character's behavior was extremely chunibyo!
"So, is this the Steins;Gate choice? Is this where the title comes from?"
"Wait, did Sensei really name it like that? It feels a bit rushed..."
"But the opening was really weird. One second someone's getting killed, and then the next moment, the scene jumps to something completely different!"
"I don't really get it."
"Well, let's keep watching, Sensei did say the anime doesn't really start until episode 12, right?"
"True."
At first, they could reassure each other and keep pushing through the boring parts. But as the plot went on, they started to get more and more disinterested.
Sure, there were some interesting bits, but nothing that really made them want to keep watching.
"I don't know... is this getting kind of boring?" Tabata said after watching six episodes.
Tadakuni nodded. "Yeah, it's kinda boring. Honestly, I think I'd rather be doing homework."
"No, no, let's not do homework," Tabata quickly rejected, standing up. "So, how about we go do something fun?"
Without hesitation, Tanaka refused, "No way!"
"Wait, are you seriously planning to finish the rest of the episodes?"
"Well, we've watched six episodes already. Might as well finish what we started!" Tanaka said confidently.
"Sensei said it'd all make sense by episode 12, I trust him!"
Hearing this, Tabata and Tadakuni exchanged glances before reluctantly sitting back down.
"Wait, you're not giving up? We're the ones who're giving up now?"
"I wanna see what happens after episode 12, what could be so surprising to make Sensei so confident?"
The three of them continued watching with renewed determination.
Though they really wanted to skip ahead to the final episode, they felt that would be disrespecting the work itself.
And so they endured, finally reaching the relaxing moment of the twelfth and final episode!
"Finally!!" The three of them felt both relieved and excited, almost as if they were about to face a final boss in a game.
The earlier episodes were predictably dull, until...
"Huh, Mayushii's pocket watch stopped working?.."
"That's strange, I just wound it up earlier..."
In the next few seconds, they were hit with a chilling moment.
A terrifying figure, wearing a white mask and holding a gun, broke into the room.
With a gunshot, Mayuri collapsed in a pool of blood.
At that moment, the three of them felt a chill run down their spines.
Their minds were full of questions, with no answers in sight.
And the ending sequence played, showing Okabe Rintaro's desperate shout.
They had been so happy watching the ending before, but now they felt none of that joy.
"Why!! Why does it have to end here!?"
"Dammit, who are these people? Why did they kill Mayuri?!"
"As expected, when it's Sensei's work, no character is safe from the knife!!"
The sudden and shocking turn of events left them desperate to understand what had happened.
But the episode ended, and the screen seemed to mock them.
"Want to know what happens next? Tune in next time!"
Tanaka rolled his eyes, "Of course there's a setup! Didn't you get it? It's a time machine! If anyone knew they had this technology, what would they think?"
Daily Uploads!
Unlock bonus chapters by reaching specific milestones with [Power Stone] votes!
Please support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL to access more than 50 advanced chapters. Q-Q
Compared to the two who reluctantly kept watching with him, Tanaka was at least paying attention to the overall plot.
While there were occasional scenes that made no sense and left people confused, if you pushed those aside for the moment and didn't think too much about them, they didn't significantly impact the viewing experience.
The one thing that was undeniably central to the entire story so far was Okabe Rintaro's time machine!
If you thought about it for just a moment, the reasoning behind the events and the ultimate plot twists were quite clear, right?
Hearing Tanaka's comment, Tadakuni and Tabata paused for a moment, then exchanged confused glances.
"Tanaka," Tadakuni said, "are you sure you're still you? Did someone swap your soul out or something?"
"Yeah! I can't believe you came up with that! That's totally not you!"
Tanaka rolled his eyes. "It's just a logical development that any normal person would think of. Why wouldn't it be something I'd think of?"
"You two are the ones who are weird!"
"No no no, because it's a normal logical reaction, the fact that you thought of it is what's not normal!!"
"That's right!!"
Faced with his overly serious friends, Tanaka couldn't help but roll his eyes again, deciding to ignore them.
He sighed heavily.
"No wonder they said you'd understand after watching 12 episodesthis plot twist really took me by surprise!"
Logically speaking, the development seemed quite reasonable.
But in a typical anime, this wouldn't be the direction the story would take.
Since the main characters are special, everything they do makes perfect sense no matter what they create!
So, what impact will this have on the world? Does that even matter? That's never been the point of the story!
Yet, someone decided to make this seemingly irrelevant development the main plot point and ran with it.
"You can only say, of course, it's from sensei!"
Such a unique way of thinking!
But...
"Why did it have to end here!?"
What will happen next? Are they just going to get carried away? Did Mayuri just die like that?
Tanaka couldn't figure it out. He just couldn't imagine what the next steps would be!
If anything, no matter what direction the story goes in next, it will probably be a completely normal continuation!
Tanaka clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, feeling his frustration grow.
"Damn it!"
"Why did it have to stop here!?"
Why did it stop?
This thought ran through the minds of many fans after watching Steins;Gate.
After spending hours watching all the episodes released so far, they were left with nothing but a sense of frustration, not relief.
With this feeling, many fans took to the internet to vent their complaints.
And then... they found something shocking:
Steins;Gatea thoroughly disappointing work.
It was filled with cringe-worthy middle schooler fantasies, completely unrealistic!
If you could somehow remove the protagonist's "chuunibyou" (middle school syndrome), it could barely be called a slice-of-life series.
With those fantasy elements added in, the plot was so awkward, they felt like they needed to gouge out their eyes!
The once-glorious Warrior of Love and Hope myth? Gone.
In a stunning fall from grace, Warrior of Love and Hope had finally met his first major failure!
A genius' arrogance led to his inevitable downfall.
Hopefully, this failure would remind them that success in light novels doesn't guarantee success in other mediums!
Don't let pride blind you, and don't disappoint the fans who support you!
Such criticisms flooded the internet.
For those who had carefully watched the show, it made no sense.
Had they really been offline for just a few hours?
Why did it feel like they were disconnected from the world?
"Ridiculous" didn't even begin to cover their feelings.
After reading these critical comments, a fiery anger rose within them.
If those criticisms were true, they had nothing more to say.
But after seeing those comments, fans realized that these critics hadn't even watched all the episodes!
They watched maybe half, or not even half, and then went online to rant without understanding the whole story.
How could the fans who had watched the full series not be angry!?
Sure, the early episodes were a bit unclear, and Okabe Rintaro's chuunibyou moments were cringe-worthy, but the show was far from simple!
The arrival of episode 12 made this painfully clear!
The remaining plotwhether it becomes something incredible or simply ends hereat least deserved to be seen first before anyone made judgments!
It was certainly not the right of those who hadn't even watched a few episodes to criticize it!
So, some fans decided to push back:
"It's undeniable that Steins;Gate felt boring in the beginning, but how can those who haven't even watched all 12 episodes have the right to speak?"
"I still remember the chills I got at the end of episode 12! That was the moment the real shock hit!"
"Maybe it's not that sensei's story is bad, but that you guys just didn't understand it?"
"After watching episode 12, I'm finally starting to get a sense of the incredible story sensei was trying to tell us! I'm really looking forward to next week's updates!"
"Based on my years of experience watching anime, I can tell sensei is setting up something huge in the next step!"
"With all this buildup, if they cut away the unnecessary parts... just imagining that scene gives me chills!"
"Steins;Gate boring? Sure, because the best parts haven't even started yet!"
"You guys only saw the boring bits and missed all the exciting parts. It's sad, really."
"Sensei's myth? What myth? He's just doing what he loves!"
"Seriously, I don't understand why people idolize sensei so much. He's just a person like the rest of us."
"The success of the work comes from having a good story, and sensei's only role was to present that story to us."
"I still remember sensei's humble attitude."
"Whether it was signing for fans at a long event or giving out freebies for the New Year, you could tell he genuinely cared for us fans. The idea of 'successful arrogance' doesn't even exist in his case!"
"Well, sensei is so brilliant that it makes some people feel insecure. It's only natural that they would take advantage of any opportunity to tear him down!"
"I just have to say, watching all these clowns flaunting their ignorance in front of me is honestly entertaining."
Fans like Tanaka, who had truly followed the story, realized that Steins;Gate wasn't as simple as it seemed.
They had faith in Akifumi Mugiho's past work, and believed the next episodes would be worth the wait.
However, there were those who couldn't resist criticizing, no matter what.
The fact that the series started slow or felt boring was more than enough ammunition for them.
What they didn't expect was the swift and direct retaliation from fans who'd watched the entire thing.
The two sides engaged in a heated, no-holds-barred battle online.
Eventually, the critics kept clinging to the early boring episodes, frustrating many young fans.
After all, without knowing what happens next, it's impossible to understand the true meaning behind the earlier parts of the story!
However, even this wouldn't be enough to make the fans give upit was unrealistic to expect that.
So, under the heated debates between fans and haters, a week quickly passed by.
March 23rd.
At 8 PM, Tanaka finally got the update he had been eagerly waiting forSteins;Gate episode 13.
"Sensei is definitely going to slap these guys in the face!"
Filled with anticipation for episode 13 and trust in the creator, Tanaka clicked on the episode.
The scene immediately picked up where the previous one left off, with Kiryu Moeka's gun pointed at Okabe Rintaro.
It seemed like she was about to pull the trigger.
Unexpectedly, yet somehow predictably, the energetic part-time girl, Suzuha Amane, returned to the scene.
She swiftly dealt with the armed terrorists, and then faced off with Moeka, her gun raised.
At her reminder, Okabe began his first time leap in front of everyone!
The time rewound to 5 PM that afternoon.
The look of desperation on Okabe's face was unexplainable to those around him.
However, his sharp assistant, Kurisu, noticed it immediately, realizing that Okabe had just jumped back from the future.
There wasn't much conversationjust Kurisu's final words.
"You'll have to explain everything to me later."
"To save her, I have to save her!" Okabe declared, with determination.
In this state of mind, Okabe finally found Mayuri.
The events seemed to start changing, but...
When Mayuri once again fell into a pool of blood in a different way, the shock from episode 12 wasn't there anymore.
Instead, there was an overwhelming sense of discomfort!
It wasn't that the plot was flawed; rather, Tanaka suddenly realized that no matter how many times they rewound time, certain events were fated to happen.
They wouldn't changethey would only repeat in different forms!
This realization was confirmed in the following plot.
Okabe leapt back again to the moments before Mayuri's death, hours earlier.
This time, Okabe didn't search blindly.
Instead, he crafted a clever excuse to get everyone to leave, and then quickly found Mayuri.
However
"Huh, Mayushii's pocket watch stopped working?.."
"That's strange, I just wound it up earlier..."
After this brief exchange, despite having avoided the terrorists, when the time reached that crucial moment, the bullet train came rushing again and took Mayuri away.
This scene confirmed Tanaka's suspicions.
No matter how many times they tried, Mayuri's fate would always end the samedeath!
But
In the black-and-white scene, Okabe grasped Mayuri's broken pocket watch and firmly whispered to himself.
"I won't let you die!"
"Mayuri, I'll save you!"
At that moment, the same shocking feeling from episode 12 surged within Tanaka.
And amidst the rushing timeline, the ED credits started playing once more.
"Even though she can't be saved, you're still going to fight to save her?" Tanaka took a deep breath, trying to calm his excitement.
A wide grin spread across his face. "As expected from Sensei!"
"The storytelling is just so cool!!"
"This show is exactly what Sensei saidit gets better and better as it goes on!!"
Now then
"How will Okabe save Mayuri?" Tanaka was filled with anticipation!
But
"Damn it, why does it feel like we've barely seen anything of the climax?"
It was supposed to be back-to-back episodes starting from episode 12, but just as the plot hit the exciting part, they switched back to weekly updates!
The frustration was real!
"I just want to binge-watch it all at once!" Tanaka sighed.
And many fans shared his sentiment.
Yet, the only option they had was to wait.
So, after the episode ended, the internet was flooded with discussions.
"Damn! The first half was so hard to get through, the time dragged on endlessly. But after episode 12, it just flew by and ended so quickly!"
"Waaah, my Tu-tu-ruu !!"
"Seeing Tu-tu-ruu die so many times made me realize this is definitely the work of an old pro!!"
"After this episode, I can't help but feel like no matter how many times Okabe tries, Mayuri's death is inevitable. I have no idea how he's going to save her."
"Is the rest of the plot just going to be about Mayuri's hundred ways of dying?"
"My take? You can't predict where this story is going, not even a little bit!"
"I feel like Okabe really grew in this episode!"
"Did you notice how he referred to himself? That cringy 'chuunibyou' side of him is slowly disappearing."
"Huh? Really? I didn't even notice that."
"Thinking about waiting another week for the next episode makes me feel miserable!"
As fans began discussing, soon enough, dissenting opinions emerged.
"I watched the new episode, and my review is... is that it?"
"I don't understand why so many people like a story about such a tragic character."
"Isn't this just another example of a character getting tortured for no reason? It's getting kind of tiring."
"This episode clearly shows that no matter how many times they go back, they can't save Mayuri. So Okabe's determination to save her seems a bit nave, don't you think?"
"You guys said the plot would have a twist, but after watching so many episodes, can someone please explain where that twist is?"
"After watching this episode, I feel like the story is getting a bit clich. The main character will probably save Mayuri somehow, with a bunch of unexplainable reasons thrown in."
Compared to the earlier episodes, there was indeed a big shift in episode 12. However, the shift wasn't dramatic enough to silence the critics.
In fact, after episode 13 aired, the voices of doubt grew even louder.
From their perspective, the main character's declaration seemed to make the plot more predictable.
And for those people, the only fitting word to describe the new direction was "clich."
So, the voices of opposition that had been somewhat restrained earlier now grew bolder. The pessimistic commentary also grew louder.
Eriri curiously asked, "What's going to happen next? Can Mayuri really be saved?"
Akifumi Mugiho let out a rare sigh.
"Though it might not be very convincing coming from me, this anime is actually going to have a rare happy ending."
"Eh? Is it the kind of clich ending people are talking about online?"
Akifumi rolled his eyes. "What do you think I am? If the first 11 episodes weren't necessary, do you think I would have spent so much time telling that story?"
"If the people online could guess where the plot is going, wouldn't I be too predictable?"
"True."
"Well, just like all my previous works, the perfect ending will follow the natural logic of the story, not because it was intentionally made perfect."
Of course.
That's the hallmark of an outstanding piece of work.
Works that abandon logic can still be great, but they can never reach the next level.
By connecting the foreshadowing and the threads of the story, we create a perfect loop. Only then can we stand at a higher peak!
"Well then, I'll be looking forward to it~"
Amidst all the discussions, the date finally turned to March 30th.
Only two days left until spring break ends.
And with fans and critics eagerly awaiting, Steins;Gate episode 14 arrived just as promised!
In the exclusive chat group of the haters, these guys eagerly awaited 8 PM while happily discussing things.
"I have to say, this episode is probably just the protagonist trying all sorts of ways to save Mayuri, right?"
"This clich plotline means this anime is pretty much done for!"
"That annoying guy is finally going to fall from his pedestal!"
"Let's see if he can still be so arrogant after this!"
They all just waiting for the next joke to unfold.
Soon enough, it was 8 PM.
The haters immediately pressed play!
As the screen lit up, these haters, expecting a laugh, were hit with a shock right from the start.
Okabe Rintaro, no, more accurately, the protagonist known as Okabe Rintaro, appeared on screen, with his monologue following.
"Since then, I've jumped through time countless times to save Mayuri."
"But no matter what I did, Mayuri still died."
"Even without the attacks from the others, it felt as though fate itself had killed herlike the whole world was conspiring to take her life!"
"No matter what I do, no matter what method I use, she will die."
"It's like fate itself, isn't it?"
Yes, this
What was expected to be a series of attempts to save Mayuri was instead condensed into just two minutes.
There weren't many words spoken, but through the combination of monologue and visuals, the audience could feel the crushing weight of despair!!
Yes, despair!
If it were anyone else, they would have cracked under this endless torment by now, right?!
But Okabe Rintaro didn't give up, nor did he accept fate!
Instead, he began making new attempts.
Through this new attempt, he learned why he and his friends were being targeted.
"1. You knew things you shouldn't have."
"2. You created a time machine."
"3. You wanted to make it public."
This result was just as expected by the audience.
And this time, the timeline didn't surprise anyoneit ended with Mayuri's death.
Once again, Okabe Rintaro leaped three hours back to the timeline before Mayuri's death.
This time, he seemed like he was ready to give up.
He didn't look for Mayuri or try anything new.
But then, an unexpected person appeared.
Kurisu Makise! And with her help, things took a turn.
Instead of going back three hours, they traveled five hours back, to a time before Mayuri had left.
Kurisu also showed him how to gain her trust.
At this point, another key character appeared before Okabe Rintaro and Kurisu, Suzuha Amane!
The same girl who helped Okabe return three hours in the past during the "first" time.
Through her explanation, a flood of technical terms came up, confusing the audience.
But in her explanation, the audience started to understand how they might save Mayuri.
They learned that the world they were in was connected to a different world.
But before Suzuha could explain how to reach that world, she was interrupted by Kurisu.
It seemed the girl's identity was even more important.
"I'm from 2036... I'm a time traveler, John Titor."
And with that, episode 14 came to a close.
As the episode ended, the hater group, as expected, should have been flooding with criticism.
But instead, it fell into an eerie silence.
This left the haters who hadn't yet watched the episode curious.
"Episode 14's over? Where did everyone go?"
"How was it? Did it start going in that clich direction?"
"Someone tell me what happened in this episode so I can start dissing it online!"
After a brief silence, messages began pouring in.
"I don't even know what to say."
"Did anyone understand the last part? I have no idea what they were trying to say!"
"Though I don't fully get it, it seems like they're saying that, no matter how things change, the world these characters are in is tied to the same fate? And that the end of that path is Mayuri's death?"
"Oh, so that's what it means? Is there any scientific basis for this?"
"Sure, looking for science in an anime is a bit silly, but I think this theory is pretty reasonable, at least the anime's logic is convincing enough."
These discussions were a surprise for the haters, leaving them speechless.
"What are you all doing? Didn't you hate this anime? Why are you suddenly discussing the plot like fans now?"
"Sure, discuss the plot if you want, but can someone tell me what's wrong with this episode?"
Another short silence followed.
"Sorry, but I actually think this anime might be a bit interesting now."
"Maybe I'm kind of looking forward to how the story develops from here."
"You might not believe it, but from the beginning, I firmly believed the creator's work wouldn't be this simple. At first, it was just to infiltrate the enemy camp!"
"Now, it's clear that this work is far from simple. I don't even need to stay in here anymore."
"..."
Such comments kept appearing, and many members left the group, causing those who hadn't watched episode 14 or those who had just joined to criticize to feel completely baffled.
What happened? Just a short time ago, everything seemed normal, and now, these people are suddenly leaving the group?
The answer was clearand there was only one reasonepisode 14!
So, should they check it out?
The remaining haters in the group fell into deep thought.
Honestly, episode 14 may seem like it still hasn't brought the story to the main plot,
but when you think carefully, it's filled with hidden details!
The opening monologue directly disproved the haters' earlier assumptions.
What followed was a story about how to save Mayuri.
Yes, it's about saving her.
But it wasn't what they expectedgoing back three hours to save her.
No, it was something far beyond their imagination.
Even though the details weren't fully explained yet, the rest of the storyfrom traveling five hours back in time to the sudden appearance of another time travelertold the audience one thing:
This story wasn't as simple as they thought.
And the next jump back in time explained why the main characters were attacked before 8 PM.
It also showed a side of Okabe Rintaro's state, who had been jumping through time so many times.
The next jump only magnified this point!
Okabe, seemingly ready to give up, wandering aimlessly on the street, made the audience realize something:
The story was far from over, and it wasn't going to follow the predictable path!
These details, especially in the opening, slapped the haters in the face.
What followed was completely beyond what they had imagined.
The professional explanations and references felt like being crushed under the weight of an academic's imagination.
Looking at it, this single episode has already debunked many of their previous arguments.
If they continued to stubbornly hold onto their opinions, they'd be completely shameless, wouldn't they?
At this point, slipping into the "enemy" camp and pretending to be a supporter of Steins;Gate, joining in to mock the haters, was much more satisfying than being the one getting slammed against the wall.
After this episode aired, many fans expected a new round of battle with the haters, but to their surprise... the haters' fighting spirit had completely disappeared compared to the previous week!
Although some were still a bit confused, the fans couldn't help but feel a little victorious.
They quickly began discussing the latest episode.
"I can only say, every time this story is directed by sen, it brings me so much surprise!"
"After watching the first 11 episodes, I was disappointed, but when sensei said the real story starts from episode 12, I decided to keep watching, and it turns out sensei wasn't lying!!"
"Episode 14 really took the story to a whole new level!"
"So why was the episode so short? I wasn't ready for it to end!!"
"Damn it! Now we have to wait a whole week again!!"
"By the way, after tomorrow, it'll be April, right? Time is flying!"
"Ugh, school starts soon, and I still haven't finished my homework!!"
"Wait, when April comes, the final volume of Your Lie In April will be out, right?"
"I've already counted the days... just seven more days!!"
"My wallet is already starving for it!"
Regarding the change in public sentiment online, Akifumi Mugiho wasn't surprised.
After all, the further Steins;Gate progressed, the more amazing it became.
Especially when the foreshadowing that had been building up was finally revealedit felt as satisfying as suddenly being able to relieve constipation after days of discomfort.
That kind of feeling was incomparable!
Episode 14 took the story to a new height? No, no, the real high points of this anime haven't even started yet!
If there was one thing imperfect about this work, it would be the ending, which will have a "happy ending." Though the journey had its painful moments, if the ending is good, the pain from earlier won't linger for long.
On the last day of spring break, with no surprises, time passed, and the day of the new school year arrived, on Day 41... the first day of high school.
After the opening ceremony, the group returned to the classroom.
"It feels like we've already made it to our third year of high school. Time sure flies," Akifumi sighed.
Kato's eyes flickered for a moment, but then returned to calm.
"Time really does pass quickly. By the way, Akifumi, which university are you planning to go to? Todai (University of Tokyo)?"
"Well, Todai..." Akifumi sighed again, his expression helpless.
"It's the best university, but somehow it doesn't feel like the right place for me."
After all, there's no major there related to the career he's pursuing.
'What about not going to university?' Akifumi never once thought about that.
A degree might seem irrelevant, but when the time comes to use it, it can become crucial.
"I see," Kato nodded thoughtfully, then said seriously, "As for me, I'm aiming for Todai."
"Huh? Kato, have you already decided on your future?" Akifumi thought back to the conversation he had with Kato before.
Back then, Kato had been so lost, and now she was speaking with such confidenceit was a world of difference! No wonder he thought so highly of her.
"No," Kato shook her head. "I just feel that if I can get into Todai, my future will have many options, right?"
"That's true," Akifumi agreed.
"But Kato, with your current grades, it's going to be tough, isn't it?"
Kato wasn't great at math and science, but her grades in language and literature were generally very good.
Kato nodded. "That's why I'll be attending after-school tutoring from now on."
"Doesn't tutoring sound tiring?"
"If a bit of extra effort can get me into Todai, I think there should be quite a few people willing to do it," Kato said, with determination in her eyes.
"Well, that's debatable." Akifumi smiled and shook his head.
"But if you're determined, then go for it. At least you won't lose anything by trying."
"Mhm." Kato nodded, her eyes shining with the joy of finally finding a direction for her future.
For most students, the first week of school always feels like it drags on forever.
But no matter how slow time seems to pass, it always comes to an end.
When the school bell rang on Friday, it meant the long-awaited weekend was almost here!
And for the fans of Warrior of Love and Hope, tomorrow was even more significant!
The finale of Your Lie In April would finally be in their hands!
Just thinking about it got the fans excited, though a little nervous as well.
"Damn it! The finale of Your Lie In April is tomorrow, but why am I so nervous right now?!"
"Calm down, this time the sensei didn't give us any gifts, so maybe we can still look forward to it a little!"
"Well, Madoka didn't get any gifts either..."
"The first work is always special! Your Lie In April isn't the first work, so it's fine!"
"Is it really okay?"
"...I've seen so many analyses online, and it feels like the ending is right in front of us, but please don't say such negative things!"
"Isn't that just the truth?"
"Only 4 of us can see the truth!"
"No matter what, I'm not buying Your Lie In April tomorrow!"
"I hope you keep your word!"
"I hope more fans won't buy it!"
"Well, I'm not bothered by the knives or notjust as long as the story continues to be amazing, I'm satisfied!"
"Me too! As long as the plot remains exciting, I'll accept whatever ending it gives us!"
"Hope you guys cry."
"Hope you still have that high spirit when the knives cut deep!"
As fans wondered what Your Lie In April's ending would truly be like, April 6th arrived just as expected!
Despite many fans claiming online that they wouldn't buy Your Lie In April on the release day, choosing to wait until the ending is confirmed, the bookstores were packed with more fans than during the spring break of March!
There was no doubtYour Lie In April's finale was too tempting!
No one could resist the urge to know the ending the moment it was released!
Even though some had said they'd resist the temptation, when the day came, their bodies honestly led them to the front of the bookstore, queuing up to buy the book.
As the clock approached 9 PM, the bookstores opened one by one.
Excited fans rushed in to grab their copies, shouting:
"Give me three copies of the final four volumes of Your Lie In April!"
The first group of buyers had big smiles on their faces, but the fans at the very end of the line looked like they had just eaten a bitter pill.
Everyone who managed to get their hands on the book was beaming with joyeveryone except the fan at the very end of the line, whose face was pale with frustration.
"You guys! Why are you buying so many copies?!"
"At least think about the rest of us!"
Unfortunately, no one else could hear their inner complaints and desperate cries.
And even if they could, it wouldn't change anything.
After all, when those people were at the back of the line, they had suffered the same fate.
"Damn it!" Kaguya angrily punched the pillow in front of her.
But with her delicate strength, all she managed to do was leave a small dent in the soft cushion.
'Knock, knock.'
A gentle knock came from the door, followed by Hayasaka's voice.
"My lady, the manga you wanted has been purchased."
Kaguya instantly returned to her usual cold, composed self.
Sitting upright on her bed, she replied in a steady voice, "Come in."
Hayasaka Ai entered the room and placed the final four volumes of Your Lie In April on the bedside table.
"You may leave."
Hayasaka hesitated, her lips slightly parted as if she wanted to say something.
But after a moment, she simply nodded.
"Understood."
She turned and walked out of the room, sighing quietly in her heart.
Everything had started that night when she returned home.
After reporting the failure of her mission and explaining the reason behind it, Kaguya, though unwilling, had no choice but to accept the outcome.
Even if it was only for a fleeting moment, Hayasaka had caught a glimpse of something in Kaguya's eyesworry, guilt, and even fear.
That realization sent a warm feeling through Hayasaka's chest.
To think that she could affect the emotions of the usually cold and unshakable Kaguya... It meant she was truly important to her.
However.
Regardless of the reason, failure was still failure.
And ever since that day, Kaguya had become even more withdrawn.
Hayasaka knew exactly why.
Grabbing the four volumes she had also bought for herself, she silently prayed.
'Please let there be a happy ending.'
Even though she knew, deep down, that the chances of that were less than 1%.
Meanwhile, inside the room, Kaguya hesitated as she looked at the final four volumes of Your Lie In April sitting on her bedside table.
Her fingers twitched.
She wanted to reach out and grab them, yet at the same time, she was too afraid to touch them.
Minutes passed as she sat there in hesitation.
In the end, her desire to see how the story ended won out.
She flipped open the first chapter of Volume 8 and, for a moment, let out a small sigh of relief.
This chapter didn't mention Kaori at all.
Instead, it focused on Arima and Tsubaki's storyline.
Then, in the next chapter, a new girl was suddenly introduced out of nowhere.
It was a bit confusing, butmost importantlythere were no devastating twists.
That was a win!
The story moved along quickly, and soon, she reached the end of the volume.
Arima's conflicting emotionswanting to visit but being too afraid to goKaori's complaints about him not coming to see her, their gentle conversation it all brought a small smile to Kaguya's face.
But then.
As soon as she turned the page and saw the hospital corridor in the background, her smile vanished.
Her delicate features twisted in distress.
The panel showed Miyazono Kaori, having just finished a phone call with Arima, walking back to her hospital room with a cheerful bounce in her step.
"Ruuluuluu~"
She hummed happily to herself, as if she were singing.
Then, in the next panelshe suddenly collapsed.
"...Huh? Huh?" Kaguya let out a startled sound.
On the next page, Kaori was shown leaning against the railing in the hallway, struggling to pull herself up.
Her legs, however, refused to cooperate, dragging lifelessly beneath her.
Then came the next panelfull of raw, emotional intensity.
Kaori pounded on her legs, tears welling up in her eyes.
"Move!"
"Move, damn it! These are my legs!"
And in the final panel of the chaptershe curled up on the floor, sobbing in frustration and despair.
Kaguya's heart clenched as if it had been seized by an invisible force.
A suffocating pain filled her chest.
'It's okay!' She tried to convince herself.
'Kaori's condition was already known from the start, wasn't it?'
'This kind of scene is completely expected!'
But then.
She turned to the next chapter and was instantly paralyzed.
A bolt of shock ran through her.
The scene was from before Kaori had even been hospitalized.
She was at home, going over her sheet music, attempting to play.
Then she suddenly collapsed.
Her head struck a metal object nearby.
Blood gushed from her forehead, pooling beneath her motionless body.
"..."
Silence.
Kaguya forced a stiff smile.
"It's... it's fine!"
"The main issue is still with her legs, right?"
"This is just a wound. Just some blood. She won't die from this!"
"And she's clearly fine in later scenes, so this injury has nothing to do with her illness!"
Trying to reassure herself, Kaguya forced herself to keep reading.
Arima was teaching his new student how to play the piano.
Kaori suddenly appeared, bringing a brief moment of relief to Kaguyaonly to have it quickly replaced by worry.
"Your condition is already so bad, why did you come all the way to school?!"
But after seeing Kaori's reasoning, Kaguya suddenly understood.
Even though she had never been in love herself, she could still empathize with Kaori's feelings.
It had been so long, and the person she liked hadn't come to visit her.
At that moment, nothing else matteredonly the overwhelming desire to see him.
''Arima Kousei, you idiot!!'
How could he be so dense?!
Even someone like Kaguya, who had never experienced love, could see that Kaori was practically confessing!
In this situation, shouldn't he respond more decisively?!
Kaori went through all that trouble, for him, yet he still thought she came for Watari?!
"You absolute moron!!"
A lie as obvious as that, and he still couldn't see through it It was beyond frustrating!
And then
Kaori's unsteady movements in the next panel made Kaguya's frustration shift into deep concern.
In the following scenes, Arima rides his bicycle, carrying Kaori back toward the hospital.
During their conversation, Kaori once again, intentionally or unintentionally, expresses her admiration for love.
The naive boy, oblivious to the deeper meaning, simply sighs in his heart.
Perhaps it's the cold night air, but the warmth in her words feels closer than ever.
Even if I'm just a stand-in for Watari, I don't careI just want this moment to last forever.
As if responding to his silent prayer, a meteor shower suddenly lights up the night sky, dazzlingly beautiful.
Behind him, a girl with tears streaming down her face is just as breathtakingheartbreakingly so.
'I can't bring myself to ask why she's crying.'
Kaguya clenches her fists, then slowly releases them in defeat.
"This is so cruel..."
No matter how much she wants to deny it, as an outsider watching this unfold, what excuse can she possibly find?
Why is Kaori crying?
Because she wants to live, of course.
Because she knows her time is short, which is why every second is so precious.
"Using the last of her time to save someone else... Is that what she truly wants?"
As a smart woman, Kaguya knows the answer.
She can lie to herself, but she can't ignore the carefully crafted scenes, the foreshadowing, or the deeper meaning the mangaka is trying to convey.
"This is just too cruel!!"
It's not just about the heartbreakwhy did they have to create such a wonderful character like Kaori in the first place?
And the cruelest part?
Her tragic fate was sealed from the start.
She's only 14, for God's sake!
The sorrow wells up inside Kaguya, but she suppresses it, forcing herself to read through the final chapter of this volume.
Back in the hospital, Miyazono Kaori suddenly lashes out, and for a brief moment, Arima sees an eerie resemblance between her and his mother.
Worried, the boy returns to the hospital alone.
Kaori gazes at him as if reciting a script.
"You're such a strange person."
"You come all the way here to visit me, yet you don't say a word."
In the next panel, Arima's eyes widen as he notices the book lying beside her"The Fifteen-Year-Old Pact."
"Are you planning to die with me?"
And with that, this volume comes to an end.
Kaguya sits in silence, lost in thought.
She recalls all the novels she has readnot because she enjoys reading like romance story, but simply because it helps pass the time.
Naturally, she has read this one before.
Digging through her memory, she pieces together the story:
It's a simple tale.
Ryoichi, a third-year middle school student, meets Naoko, a terminally ill girl in the hospital, through his baseball ace friend, Tetsuya.
During a match, Tetsuya gives it his all, cheering for his childhood friend Naoko.
On her fifteenth birthday, Ryoichi plays the piano in the hospital's recreation room to celebrate.
Then, one day, Naoko suddenly asks Ryoichi: "Would you die with me?"
A delicate storylike a fragile glass ornamentdepicting love, friendship, life, and death in the fleeting days of youth.
Recalling all this, Kaguya sets down the manga with a long sigh.
"I really am an idiot."
She knew it would end in tragedy, yet she couldn't stop herself from reading this far.
There's no doubtthe fate awaiting them is painfully obvious from the book lying by Kaori's bedside.
She looks at volumes 9, 10, and 11 stacked on the nightstand.
Her hand hesitantly reaches out, then stops midway.
She wants to read them.
She wants to know what happens next.
But she doesn't want to see that cruel ending.
Her heart is torn. Her trembling hand hovers in the air, unable to make a choice.
11 AM.
Only two hours have passed since the release of the latest volume of "Your Lie in April."
Logically speaking, every fan who managed to get a copy should be engrossed in reading it right now.
And yet
Akifumi Mugiho's social media is flooded with comments from fans!
These are the fans who have just finished volume 8.
Those with high emotional intelligence might say they're just "sensitive" or "easily moved to tears."
Those with lower emotional intelligence would just say they're outright crying like babies.
"I just finished Volume 8, and I'm completely shattered!!"
"Same here! I cried my eyes out!"
"Is anyone else too scared to keep reading?!"
"I want to read the last three volumes, but I'm terrified of what's coming!"
"Why is this story so cruel?!"
"Kaori my Kaori!!"
"Damn you, Mangaka! How could you do this to such an amazing girl?!"
"No wonder only two volumes were released last month! If I had read Volume 8 back then, I wouldn't have dared to continue!"
"Damn it! I'm sending a knife to sensei in the mail!!"
"I swear, I'm never spending another dime on this series!"
The flood of messages grows by the second. Fans who hadn't managed to buy the book are suddenly intrigued.
"If you're too scared to read, just sell it to me! I don't care about the heartbreak!"
"Exactly! If you don't want it, don't waste your money. I'll buy it!"
"I just want to read 'Your Lie in April'! If you don't want your copy, sell it to me!"
But their offers receive no response.
The very people who said they "couldn't bear to keep reading" have all mysteriously disappeared.
The hopeful fans slowly realize the truth.
"You hypocrites!"
They all claimed they wouldn't read it, that it was too painfulbut when given the chance to walk away, not a single one actually did!
"Damn it!"
Are they seriously going to have to wait for a reprint?!
"Why do these bookstores always sell out so fast?!"
"Can't they stock more copies?! Don't they want to make money?!"
If the bookstore owners could hear them, they would surely retort:
"Weren't you guys the ones saying you wouldn't buy it?!"
"How was I supposed to know you'd all line up to get it the moment it was released?!"
"Besides, we already ordered extra copies! Who knew you'd still snatch them up in two hours?!"
Ah, the eternal love-hate relationship between buyers and sellers.
The truth is, these fans just need an outlet for their emotions.
Their hearts are achingthey need to distract themselves before they can keep reading.
"Complaining under the mangaka's posts really does make me feel better!"
And once they feel better, of course, they'll go right back to reading.
What? They said it was too painful to continue?
Nonsense!
What they said before has nothing to do with what they're feeling now!
With this newfound resolve, they flip open Volume 9.
Meanwhile, those who never stopped reading in the first place are already nearing the end of it...
The latter half of the volume introduces a new girlNagi Aiza. At first, fans don't understand her role.
But by the end, it becomes clear.
She is a tribute.
A tribute to the one who pulled Arima out of his despairKaori.
A message.
A message to tell her that she doesn't have to worry anymore.
A salute.
Because now, he too has the power to guide others.
As Kaori listens to their duet, she stands by the hospital window.
Though she has no violin in hand, she mimics the movements, as if playing along with them.
Perhaps this silent gesture says it allshe no longer has the strength to hold her violin.
"It's your fault I don't want to let go."
Just ten words, yet they bring tears to countless readers' eyes.
"I'm greedy. I've started dreaming again."
"I even dared to imagineone day, dancing a waltz with you..."
The next words, however, brought unexpected joy to the fans.
Could it be... there's still hope!?
Although it was just a line from a script, the fact that she said, "Would you die with me?" was enough to reveal the girl's emotional turmoil.
Simple pain and despair couldn't begin to describe it.
But when she started dreaming, when her imagination took over, it perfectly expressed how her feelings had shifted!
Anyone could see that the once hopeless girl had found a new attachment and hope through this performance.
Her gray days were suddenly filled with color again!
The fans' spirits soared as well.
They were so caught up in the moment that they subconsciously overlooked why, instead of playing the violin, she was now just playing a simple mouth organ with the kids on the rooftop.
The fans, who had initially feared the worst for her, were reignited with hope!
And when they saw her in a wheelchair, firmly stating, "I want to undergo the surgery," their hearts were filled with a surge of optimism.
Despite the doctor's clear warning that the risks were high, those were just risks.
Compared to having no hope at all, this was a far better situation!
The developments that followed only made the fans happier and more invigorated.
How could such a positive turn of events in the dialogue not indicate a flicker of hope?
If there truly was no hope, the author wouldn't have spent so much effort on describing it!
"This must be healing!!"
Two people redeeming each other, giving each other strength, and continuing forward.
And so the Winter Competition, the music competition, began!
The music contest and their storytwo seemingly unrelated lines, yet so tightly connected!
It was the power of music that brought these two originally separate lives together, intertwining their destinies and changing each other.
And the side stories of others connected by music were another charm of this manga!
Everyone in the story was growing, moving forward!
Watching the competition unfold, smiles naturally appeared on the faces of the fans.
The first round was passed with no surprises.
Sweet and sour, the love story also made the fans almost forget the illness haunting the girl, naturally bringing out warm smiles.
"And you... can only fall in love with me."
Tsubaki, too, had her stagnant timeline start moving at this moment.
Even though deep down the girl knew that this confession might not lead anywhere, she couldn't help but feel something bursting inside her, emotions she couldn't deceive herself about any longer.
Arima also confronted his feelings, understanding that his heart for the girl was the kind of love one might feel for their love one.
Everything seemed to be moving in a good directionuntil the next scene left the fans stunned.
"We're now trying to save Park-chan!!"
That line cast a thick shadow over the joy that had filled their hearts.
On the way home, Arima saw a black cat lying in the middle of the road, close to death.
He rushed it to the animal hospital, only to receive the grim news of its passing.
That moment seemed to silently foreshadow something.
It was hard for the fans not to make the connection, especially since not long ago, Arima had described the girl as a cat, silently approaching him, manipulating him from an unexpected angle.
Tears streamed down Arima's face as he cried by the sink in the park, amplifying the darkening shadow over everything.
Fans had lost all hope after finishing Volume 8, but by the end of Volume 9, a glimmer of hope had once again appeared.
This up-and-down rhythm, like a roller coaster, left the fans confused and at a loss.
But...
"No matter what, the answer lies in this final volume!"
Would she survive?
She had to survive, didn't she?
With that thought in mind, the fans opened the last volume.
No surprises.
As they saw the girl being pushed into the ICU, Arima, who had just taken a step forward, was struck with yet another heavy blow.
"I can't play anymore."
"I really can't play anymore."
Fans could imagine how Arima must have sounded when he said those wordsprobably with an eerie calm.
It must have been... utterly tranquil. Like his heart had died, not even a ripple of emotion stirred by anything.
What was the reason Arima first played the piano?
It was just to help his mother get better.
But in the end, his mother was taken by illness.
And now, when Arima was starting to regain his confidence, thanks to the one person he loved... was she also going to leave him forever?
The cold sensation of her fading warmth still lingered in his hands.
"I can't do this anymore."
In the face of Arima's desperate declaration, even Aunt Hiroko didn't know how to revive his spirit.
She could only watch the boy she saw as a child, her face filled with sorrow.
Then, something changed.
The girl, who had been rushed into the ICU, was brought back by the doctors.
She was returned to her regular hospital room.
Arima, carrying the girl on his back, took her to the rooftop.
Snowflakes gently fell from the sky, one by one.
"Are you still playing the piano?" Miyazono Kaori asked gently.
Arima, without hesitation, replied, "I'm not playing anymore."
Music keeps taking away the people I love.
I, in the end, will be all alone.
That thought naturally surfaced in his mind.
But under the falling snow, the girl smiled softly.
"I'm still here."
"I'm having surgery on February 18th."
That's the day of the piano competition's final round!
"I'll fight with everything I've got."
"I'll keep struggling, keep struggling, fighting with everything I have."
"Like a naughty child demanding a toy, I'll make my illness beg for mercy, then chase it away with its tail between its legs."
Despite how painful, how hopeless it all felt, she said it with a smile.
She even seemed to be joking.
'It's all your fault.'
'It's all your fault.'
It's your fault for making me struggle like this. Your fault for making me cling to life.
Your fault for making me...
Fall in love with the time I've spent with you.
With that thought, the girl spoke again, "Aren't you going to struggle a little?"
"Aren't we the best at struggling?"
With the girl's encouragement, Arima's mind and heart were a mess.
"But I haven't touched the piano in a week."
There's no way I can play well in this state.
"If I could still play well under these conditions, it'd be a miracle."
The boy, head lowered, spoke.
"You're looking down again."
The girl, barefoot, stood up in the snow.
Even without the violin, her graceful figure was as dazzling and beautiful as the first time she stood on stage.
"See? Miracles can happen anytime."
The girl stood barefoot in the snow, spreading her arms with a beautiful smile.
But the next moment, she trembled, unable to hold herself up, and was about to fall.
And this was no longer a lie.
Arima was no longer just "Friend A." The girl, with no more hesitation, spoke her confession, and in that moment, it slowly emerged within Arima's embrace.
"In my heart, you exist too, Arima Kousei."
"You love egg sandwiches, you enjoy drinking Moo Moo brand milk... what else do you like?"
"What insects do you prefer? What have you collected? What kind of anime do you like?"
"There's so much I still don't know about you. I really envy Tsubaki for knowing everything about you."
"I want to know more about you."
"I'm scared."
"I'm so scared."
"Please don't leave me alone."
Tears streamed down the girl's face in the snow.
In the snow, youare just as beautiful.
Then, the scene changed.
The final round of the piano competition was in full swing, while across town, the surgery for the girl was taking place!
Fans eagerly flipped to the next page.
The surgery had begun.
At the competition, two performers, who had once looked up to Arima and now strived to surpass him, gave impressive performances.
Meanwhile, Arima had made it to the competition, keeping his promise to the girl to play the piano.
However, his face was pale, and he appeared visibly unwell.
'I have to play.'
'I must play!'
'I must play!!'
The thought kept repeating in his mind.
But when Arima lowered his head, memories of the night he held a black cat, its body covered in blood, resurfaced in front of him.
He painfully covered his face.
And in that moment, the girl's face appeared before him.
And that sentence"You're looking down again."
At that moment, the boy was once again saved by the girl.
His hands fell onto the piano keys, and his performance began.
Music expresses the self.
Arima Kousei's emotions, laid bare for the audience, played through the piano.
Heavy.
How could his heart not feel heavy when the girl, whom he cared for, was fighting in the operating room?
Dark.
Just thinking about it made his mind spiral, drifting into the darkest thoughtshow could his mood be anything but dark?
Emotive.
The music was filled with everything he was feeling!
The emotions were so complex, constantly churning in his heart.
How could he possibly remain calm?
'Because I've never been good with words.'
'Because I am a pianist.'
'Because I, like you, am a performer'
'So.'
'All the words I want to say to you, all the gratitude, the longing, my love... all of it is in my music!'
At that moment, the audience was left stunned.
The music was like a whisper, like a petulant plea.
At times intense, at times gentle.
Filled with sorrow
Chopin's Nocturne echoed in the hall, and it felt as though everyone in the audience was listening to the changes in his heart.
The music sang
It was because of all the people around him that life had become so vibrant and colorful.
That's why his piano was colored with such beautiful shades!
The notes left by his mother.
The notes he understood with A-chan's help.
The notes Tsubaki had noticed for him.
The notes born from his competition with Takeshi and Igawa.
The notes he created with Takeshi.
The notes helped by Miss Hiroko's memories.
And that girlwho, since that spring they met, he had always wanted to convey something to her, something he wanted to express with his music!
In the eyes of the audience, the music was rendered in vibrant colors, perfectly expressing everything Arima Kousei was feeling!
Fans were overwhelmed with emotion, praying.
Surely, she would get better, right?
They would get to play together again, wouldn't they?!
These thoughts naturally emerged in their hearts.
They prayed they would come true.
But then
The background turned pitch black.
"Kousei's performance was rendered in vibrant colors."
"Rendered insuch sadness."
Memories with the girl flashed in his mind.
The next moment.
It was as if the girl appeared before him.
Though she should have been in the operating room, it seemed as though she was on the stage, wearing the white dress from their first duet, playing passionately alongside him.
The scene shifted.
Piano, violin, the curve of their heartbeat, the girl lying on the operating table.
At the venue, Arima continued to play.
Perhaps it was his imagination, or something else, but the image of the girl appeared before him, casting a longing look back at him.
Her smile was just as beautiful as it had been.
He closed his eyesthis was the final duet.
The brilliant cherry blossoms surrounded the girl as she played.
The duet reached its final notes.
'Waitdon't leave me.'
'I want to argue with you again, to hear you say you want to eat a Kurori, to call you to pass the time.'
'Even if you only see me as "Friend A," it doesn't matter.'
'Don't go.'
'Don't leave me.'
'Don't leave me alone'
Tears welled up in the boy's eyes.
The music slowly came to an end.
The girl who had played alongside him stopped her performance as well.
With a wistful, reluctant glance, tears slid down her face.
Then, the girl seemed to turn into cherry blossoms and disappeared before his eyes.
In the black background, the silent story was told: without you, the starry sky is dim.
The applause and cheers erupted in the hall as the performance came to an end.
The boy, as the performer, stood before the audience.
'Did you hear it?'
'This music... did you hear it?'
"I acknowledge Friend A as my performer."
Miyazono Kaori, holding a black cat under the cherry blossoms in April, smiled brightly.
Arima's expression, his tears that couldn't be stopped, and the brilliant lights made the scene feel like a shining starry sky.
'Goodbye!'
Though the outcome of the surgery was not shown on the screen, in that moment, the fans understood the final conclusion.
Tears fell from many of their faces without warning.
Some fans, holding back their tears, fought to maintain composure.
Shaking fingers, they turned the page to the final chapter.
'Dear Arima Kousei, a letter to you.'
A white envelope bore the name of the boy.
'It feels weird to be writing a letter to someone who was just with me a moment ago'
'You're an awful person.'
'Laggrad, slowpoke, dummy.'
'The first time I ever saw you was when I was five.'
'It was during the recital for the piano school I was going to back then.'
'The boy who appeared so awkwardly drove the audience to laughter, when he bumped his behind on the stool.'
'He sat before the piano that was too big for him, and the moment he played that first nore.'
'He became the object of my admiration.'
'Playing notes as colorful as a 24-color palette, that the melody began to dance.'
'And yet, you going to quit playing the piano.'
'You, who shook my live the way you did, have given it up yourself. How awful is that?.'
"Kaori, I don't want to play the piano anymore. I want to play the violin!"
"Why the sudden desire to play the violin?"
"Because I want Arima Kousei to play with me!"
Such naive words, but the reader felt so warm.
And then the story of what happened to the girl.
'I, who had been sick since childhood, I saw my parents crying one night.'
'That moment, I started to run!'
'Knowing my time was short, I took my first step and did many things I had once been afraid to do.'
'And then'
'I told a lie.'
'I lied and said that Miyazono Kaori liked Wataru Ryouta.'
'That lie brought you, Arima Kousei, to me.'
That lie, all the fans knew.
Or rather, everyone in the story knew, except for Arima Kousei.
But.
Even knowing this lie, as fans read the girl's words, the tears that they had previously held back now fell freely.
For those fans crying, the pain was even deeper.
This love, that was never meant to be conveyed, made them weep uncontrollably.
Although the eyes of the readers were filled with tears, the story, told from Miyazono Kaori's perspective, did not end there.
These were memories unique to the girl.
'Jumping off the bridge into the river, the water was cold, yet it felt refreshing.'
'When we chased the train, I truly believed I could outrun it.'
'In the music room, I saw the round moon, like a bun, and it looked so delicious.'
'We sang 'Twinkle Twinkle' while riding our bikes together, but I couldn't help singing off-key. It sounded so terrible!'
'The school at night... There must be something hidden there, right?'
'Snowflakes and falling cherry blossoms look so alike, don't they?'
'I'm a performer, but my heart is filled with things outside the stage. Isn't that strange?'
'How can I not remember these small moments? Isn't that strange?'
No, it's not strange at all.
'What about you? Have I moved into your heart?'
'I... have I moved into your heart?'
You have definitely barged in.
'Even just a little bit, will you remember me?'
If I forget, you'll surely appear as a vengeful spirit, won't you?
'You'd better not hit the ''reset'.'
How could I?
'Don't forget me, okay?'
Yeah.
'That's a promise, okay?'
Yeah.
'In the end, I'm glad it's you, after all.'
'Will I reach you? I hope I can reach you'
"Arima Kousei-kun, I like you."
"I like you. I really do."
At that moment, accompanied by Miyazono Kaori's recollections, countless fans burst into tears.
Tears fell in large drops, uncontrollably.
Their throats emitted sobs, unable to hold back the grief.
And yet, the heartbreaking scenes didn't end there.
'I'm sorry, I didn't finish my croissant.'
'I'm sorry, I often hit you.'
'I'm sorry, I often throw tantrums.'
'There's so much, so much I'm sorry for.'
'Thank you...'
In the streets, a close-up of the girl holding a violin, smiling as cherry blossoms danced around her the scene was so beautiful, so harmonious, yet so incredibly sad.
Spring is about to arrive.
The spring when I met you is coming.
The spring without you is coming.
Every word, every sentence, seemed perfectly crafted to hit the tear ducts of the fans, making their tears impossible to stop.
Though fans cried uncontrollably, there was a strange sense of warmth rising within them, an emotion they couldn't quite explain.
[TL Note: Not gonna lie, I teared up a bit.]
Amid this mix of emotions, many fans, after crying themselves out, couldn't help but leave messages on Akifumi Mugiho's SNS account.
"Damn you demon! AAAAAAAAAAAABHFDSHBGSVHOB!"
"Why did you have to do this to Kaori? She was only 14!!"
"Just thinking it's April makes me even more upset!!"
"So this is why that evil mangaka chose to end 'Your Lie In April' in April? Fuck you and Thank you!!"
"I'm helpless against this kind of beautiful, tragic passing figure in life."
"Every little detail in the story makes me even more moved."
"It's as beautiful as a prose poem."
"I broke down crying. I hate this feeling."
"The delicate portrayal by the mangaka, with each scene that followed, pierced my heart."
"Although 'Your Lie In April' is a great work, if I had to rate it, it would be a low score! It made me cry so painfully!!"
"There's no denying that some parts of the story are a bit exaggerated for artistic effect, but the story itself has been artistically refined, and at least it brought me so much emotion."
"After finishing 'Your Lie In April,' after crying my heart out, I couldn't help but think: should this manga be defined as healing or depressing?"
"I think it's healing. From the ending, it was clear that Kaori's death was inevitable from the start, and the beauty she experienced in her final days shone brightly, like dazzling colors."
"At least after crying, all that remained in my heart was relief, emotion, and blessings."
"Kaori used her last moments to heal Arima Kousei."
"This isn't just Arima Kousei and Miyazono Kaori's story. Every other character shines in it as well!"
From the initial anger to the eventual understanding and release, the whole process felt so natural, so smooth.
If I had to describe their emotions at this moment in one word, it would be 'conflicted.'
Perhaps this work has its flaws, but compared to the brilliance it displays, those flaws seem insignificant, making it hard for them to let go.
The places they hate? That's obvious.
No matter the emotions in their hearts, Kaori's final death leaves them unable to find closure.
The tears that fell during the reading process are the best proof.
And these short reviews left on Akifumi Mugiho's personal account are just a small part of the fans.
As time went on, longer reviews began to appear on various manga-related forums.
Among these, a few particularly stood out.
Kani Nayuta:
"I first became aware of the mangaka through 'WorldEnd,' a devastating sadness that made me cry like a child in the middle of the night."
"Later, when I found out that the mangaka was behind 'Your Lie In April,' I couldn't stop myself from falling for their work."
"The opening of 'Your Lie In April' isn't particularly striking, with its light, innocent style and a protagonist full of hidden backstory, but as the story progresses, I understood the mangaka is still the same mangaka."
"Even though the story itself is quite clichd, with love and being unable to be with her, the themes of salvation and being saved, and the pursuit of dreams... the mangaka's exquisite art, clever framing, and beautiful writing make us forget the clichs and immerse ourselves in the story."
"While every character in the story shines, the ones I want to mention most are the protagonists, Arima Kousei and Miyazono Kaori. "
"Kousei is a destined protagonist, growing through tragedy, forced to mature from the people he's lost. "
"If life for a man is a series of battles, Kousei's short life has been a series of goodbyes to those he loved, all of them coming too soon before he could express his feelings."
"He never understood his mother's hidden love, and before he could even comprehend the lie Kaori had crafted, they both disappeared from his life far too quickly."
"Solitude is always too long, and happiness is always too short this is the fate of a genius. He yearns for warmth, yet it has never returned to him."
"Was Kaori's choice selfish? Probably."
"Because of her selfishness, she intruded into many lives, making many people feel the pain of her death."
"But because of her selfishness, a genius received what might have been the only redemption of his life."
"In her final moments, knowing she would lose everything, Kaori fought to bloom, even forcing a smile, trying her best to seize the fleeting opportunity."
"All the details show that Kaori wasn't as strong as she appeared."
"Her fragility and pain were always hidden by lies, and most of the time, we only saw her optimistic side."
"In the story, many scenes of Kaori crying silently reveal to us that everything on the surface may have been a mask."
"Looking back at the first scene, where she says, 'Please, support me, the one who is about to break,' Kaori, with tears streaming down her face, looks so full of meaning."
"Striving for music, striving for love, such days feel distant for most of us."
"The actions of Kousei and Kaori may seem a bit overly dramatic, the typical rebellion of youth, but that youthful awkwardness is perfectly timed."
"We have an entire lifetime to grow into dull, mature adults, but how lucky is it to act recklessly while we can, during the years when it's allowed?"
"Many years from now, perhaps Arima will have long forgotten what piece he chose for a competition, but he'll never forget why he opened the piano lid again."
"The mutual saving of two geniuses is truly touching."
"And the final tragedy they left behind is even harder to forget."
Because Kani Nayuta is a well-known light novel mangaka with a decent fanbase, her long comment quickly gathered thousands of likes and numerous comments.
"Shocked! Kani Nayuta-sensei is a fan of Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei!!"
"Her long review is so well-written!"
"Though she said it perfectly, I still want to say: Kaori is my unresolved sorrow!"
"I cried so much while reading the final volume."
"The line, 'April without you is coming,' was a stroke of genius!"
"Kani Nayuta-sensei cried, didn't she?"
"Someone give me the dog's address!!"
"So the reason you haven't released a new work is because of this?"
Analysis by Chiba's Fallen Angel, Kuroneko:
Chiba's Fallen Angel Kuroneko is known for their sharp, no-holds-barred critiques of every work, making them a popular figure among readers.
"Let me provide a different angle on 'Your Lie In April.'"
"Many people have already discussed what makes it great, but I'll delve into the lies Kaori tells throughout the story."
"Perhaps you've noticed them, but haven't truly reflected on their meaning. Here are the major ones:
The First Lie: Kaori likes Adachi.
"This lie is the starting point of the story and also the one that leads to the ending. Adachi knows about it but pretends not to, all for the sake of his best friend."
The Second Lie: The Tears at their First Meeting.
"Nine years of waiting, two years of stalking, and finally being able to speak with her most admired person, Kaori can't hold back her tears."
"But in the end, she laughs and says it was just the wind blowing too strongly."
The Third Lie: Friend A.
"Kaori had always wanted to say the name she'd kept hidden for nine years, but she knows some things shouldn't be said."
"She had to be a passerby in her own story, destined to leave."
The Fourth Lie: The Pastries.
"Kaori's family runs a bakerywhat kind of desserts hasn't she tried? Eating was just an excuse. As long as she was with Kousei, everything tasted good."
The Fifth Lie: Going Back to the Past, Forgetting Everything.
"I don't need to explain this one; everyone has their own thoughts on it."
The Sixth Lie: "I'm still here."
"Kaori always says this with a smile when Kousei is confused, suffering, lonely, or in despair."
"But with the final outcome in mind, we can easily imagine the unspoken meaning behind those words: "I'll quietly leave when you're happy."
"Behind Kaori's efforts to bring Kousei happiness was her own desperate struggle against the pain of her illness."
"When her condition worsened, the pain was excruciating, worse than death."
"Surprised? The mangaka didn't explicitly show us that scene, but small details hint at it."
"The painkillers in her bag, the first time she entered the ICUdid you notice? You're all so clueless."
"During that scene, Kaori's right hand twisted painfully at a 90-degree angle."
"Try comparing the image and feeling it for yourself."
"She must have pushed so hard that her fragile fingers scraped against the cold metal bars, the sound of bones grindingcould that be the sound of them breaking?"
"But even in such agony, the girl didn't make a sound."
"Perhaps it was because she refused to give in to the illness, perhaps because she didn't want to surrender, or maybe it was because of the promise she made with Kousei."
The Final Lie: A Miracle.
"Kaori knew from the start how the story would end, but she still said the word "miracle"only to give Kousei courage and strength."
"The miracle happenedand it didn't. Kousei won the competitionthat was the miracle. But Kaori died on the operating table. No miracle."
"These lies weren't the only ones in the story, but they're the most representative of the central themes."
"Kaori loved Kousei for ten years, yet she wove a lie about not loving him using the lie of April."
"Perhaps this is exactly why the mangaka chose to end the story in this way."
Despite having fewer fans than Kani Nayuta, Kuroneko has an even larger online following, with many fans flocking to support this review.
The massive popularity of Your Lie In April has increased attention even further, gaining Kuroneko more followers and igniting numerous discussions in the comments.
Fan Comments:
"After listening to Kuroneko's analysis, I didn't realize the mangaka was so meticulous!"
"The mangaka is always so detailedevery frame in their works is full of meaning!"
"Wait, I didn't know this!"
"Link (click to view), I won't allow anyone to be clueless about how detailed this mangaka is!"
"After hearing Kuroneko's analysis, I realized'Your Lie in April'the title and the content are so perfectly fitting!"
"A great work even has a title full of depth."
"It's probably because all the details were carefully laid out that when the ending comes, it doesn't feel abrupt but instead seems inevitable."
"After hearing Kuroneko's analysis, I can't stop feeling heartbroken looking back at the scenes where her illness worsened."
"Kaori's strength to endure such pain is amazing!!"
"I don't dare go back and read it again."
"Kaori loved Kousei for ten years but used the lie of April to create a lie that she didn't love him, this line is so perfectly executed! Such a bittersweet feeling of love!"
Within just one day, Your Lie In April skyrocketed in both sales and reputation.
New fans, drawn by curiosity and the praise from figures like Kani Nayuta and Kuroneko, flocked to buy it, boosting its sales even further.
But that's a story for another time...
The next day, Sunday.
Reading the last two lengthy comments, Akifumi Mugiho huffed in frustration.
"You're the meticulous one!"
"Your whole family is meticulous!"
These people were going too far! Sending metaphorical "knives" before was one thing, but now they were outright attacking him personally!
"Eh? I actually think they make a good point." Mahiru blinked, tilting her head in confusion.
"These little details... If you don't think about them carefully, you wouldn't even notice, right?"
At least, she hadn't considered them when she was reading.
"Details and being meticulous are two different things," Akifumi grumbled.
A bit lost, Mahiru gave up trying to understand.
"Speaking of which, it's surprising that you didn't prepare a gift for your fans this time, Mugiho-kun."
'Gift?'
Akifumi's expression turned strange. "Who said I didn't prepare anything?"
"Huh? When?!"
Calmly, he replied, "Of course, during spring break."
"Then why..."
"Why haven't I given it to them yet?" Akifumi sighed.
"I wanted to say it's because I didn't want them to be too sad... but the truth is, I did prepare somethingit's just not completely ready yet."
What could he do? He was desperate too!
Even though he had already written the lyrics and melody for Hikaru Nara (If We Could Shine), he still hadn't found the right singer.
It was frustrating.
Mahiru couldn't hold back a chuckle.
"Maybe it's a good thing you weren't readyotherwise, wouldn't the fans be even more heartbroken?"
'That would be even better!' Akifumi sulked, about to retort when his phone suddenly rang.
"This is Akifumi speaking."
"Really? Got it."
Hanging up, he quickly opened the LINE app and received an audio file.
Putting on his headphones, he listened intently for a minutehis eyes lit up.
Without hesitation, he sent a message back, then hurriedly told Mahiru not to wait for him at lunch before rushing out the door.
Mahiru was momentarily stunned, then smiled knowingly.
"For Mugiho-kun to be this excited Did he finally find the right person for his gift?"
She really understood him now.
Later That Evening
At 6 PM, after sending off the recording team, Akifumi turned to Ijichi Seika with a grateful smile.
"Ijichi-san, you really saved me this time."
Ijichi Seika instinctively nodded before scratching her cheek with a wry smile.
"Listening to that song I kind of regret helping you."
The lyrics and melody brought back memories of the previous night After Nijika fell asleep, she had stayed up late, scrolling through the story, only to end up sobbing under her blanket.
During the live performance today, she had barely held back her tears several times.
Thank goodness for her strategic "phone call escape" midway.
"If I had actually burst into tears in front of everyone, that would've been so embarrassing."
Hearing that, Akifumi froze for a moment before realization dawned on him.
"I didn't know you read my work, Ijichi-san. What did you think of it?"
"Well... it was decent, I guess." Ijichi Seika averted her gaze slightly.
"I mean, I'm not exactly in the right age group to get emotionally invested."
Akifumi chuckled, choosing not to call out her obvious lie.
"It's a shame I couldn't make you a fan, but I still appreciate your support."
She gave a vague nod before asking curiously, "So when are you planning to release the song?"
"As soon as I get home, of course!" he said matter-of-factly.
"This gift is already a day late!"
Ijichi Seika twitched.
'This guy seriously had no mercy!'
'Just the visuals were heartbreaking enough, and now he wanted to add background music on top of it?!'
"I swear, next time, I'm not helping you." She let out a long sigh.
"I feel like an accomplice in all this."
Just thinking about how many people would cry because of this songand knowing she had played a part in making it happenfilled her with guilt.
Akifumi, of course, picked up on her thoughts instantly.
After some consideration, he smiled and said, "I think you're looking at it the wrong way, Ijichi-san."
"Huh?"
"What do you think of the song?"
"It's beautiful. An amazing piece," she admitted without hesitation.
"Exactly! And it only exists because of your help. Doesn't that feel rewarding?"
She couldn't deny that, but something about his argument felt off.
Akifumi continued, "Besides, isn't it a wonderful thing to be moved to tears by a great song?"
"Being able to share this beautiful sound with more people, letting them feel the same emotions as youdoesn't that sound fulfilling?"
"Well... when you put it that way, it's not wrong." Ijichi Seika nodded but still gave him a skeptical look.
'Was he really just doing this for artistic expression?'
'Or was he just out to make his fans cry?'
Still
"From a creator's perspective there's something oddly satisfying about knowing people will be brought to tears by your work, isn't there?"
At this point, she couldn't help but wonder what kind of reactions others would have once they heard the song.
Later That Night
After saying goodbye to Ijichi Seika, Akifumi took a taxi home.
"So? Did everything go well?" Mahiru greeted him with a warm smile.
"Yeah, it's all done."
"That's great." She stepped forward and gently hugged him.
"I know you're chasing your dreams, but I don't want to see you overwork yourself."
"Can you promise to take better care of yourself?"
Akifumi froze for a moment, then gazed at her with a hint of guilt.
Feeling the warmth of her embrace, he reached out and gently ruffled her hair.
"I promise."
Even though he knew his body was somehow incredibly resilient, those around him didn't.
It was only natural for them to worry when they saw him pushing himself so hard.
Reflecting on this, Akifumi sighed internally before smiling.
"Next weekend, let's go out somewhere."
"Huh?!" Mahiru's eyes widened as she looked at him in surprise.
"Why?"
"Like you said, I shouldn't overwork myself."
'Because of me?' A sweet warmth spread through her chest.
After knowing him for almost a year now, Mahiru understood Akifumi's personality well.
The word homebody was practically ingrained in his DNAif it wasn't absolutely necessary, he wouldn't step outside.
But
"A date, huh? I should do some serious planning!" Mahiru responded enthusiastically.
After all, this was a rare opportunity she didn't want to miss.
Besides
'Is this our first official date?'
Just realizing that made her heart race.
Her cheeks flushed a soft pink as the excitement bubbled inside her.
'We're already dating, so why am I getting so nervous?!'
"Mugiho, Mahiru, you both are cunning." A voice suddenly interrupted Mahiru's thoughts.
Panicked, she pulled away from Akifumi's embrace and turned around.
There, not far off, stood Mashiro, wearing pink bear pajamas, staring at the two of them.
Mahiru face was a deeper shade of pink than before.
However, unlike the previous shyness, this time it was the embarrassment of being caught in an intimate moment.
"W-wait... Mashiro, it's not what you think!" Mahiru stammered, her hands flailing in front of her, her usual calmness and composure completely gone.
She felt a rush of guilt in her chest.
'Idiot, what exactly am I doing !' she scolded herself.
She had been so careful before, always holding back, never letting her guard down.
So why had she forgotten today!?
Despite Mahiru's inner frustration, the situation had already unfolded.
"Rather than feeling guilty, you should be thinking about how to handle this," Akifumi mused with a small smile, watching Mahiru completely lose her composure.
"Don't worry, that girl's not thinking like you're imagining," he added, knowing Mashiro's pure nature all too well.
He didn't bother to remind Mahiru, though; after all, it was rare to see her so flustered.
He also wondered how Mashiro would react next.
Instead of responding to Mahiru's frantic explanation, Mashiro took a step forward, slowly closing the distance between them.
A subtle pressure from her presence made Mahiru fall silent, and she gave up trying to explain further, her gaze dropping in what seemed like resigned acceptance.
Before Mahiru could speak up, Mashiro beat her to it.
"Mugiho, I want a hug too."
With her arms outstretched, Mashiro's eyes were clear and innocent, devoid of any complicated thoughts.
"Of course," Akifumi said softly.
He thought that perhaps the different life Mashiro was leading had added some new layers to her, but her heart was still as pure as ever.
She didn't quite understand the excess emotions she was feeling yet.
Mahiru stood frozen, watching them.
When she saw Mashiro's innocent gaze, a wave of unexpected shame washed over her.
Akifumi smiled and gently hugged Mashiro.
After a few seconds, he let go.
"Is that enough?" he asked.
Mashiro's face showed a bit of disappointment. "Can we do it a little longer?"
"Eh?" Akifumi was taken aback by her response.
After thinking for a moment, he asked curiously, "Why?"
Mashiro placed her hand over her heart and looked up at him seriously.
"Just now, my heart was racing."
"There's this feeling inside me, but I can't explain it. I want to feel it a little longer."
She hesitated before shaking her head. "Actually, no."
She smiled and said confidently, "I'm sure I can draw a manga about this"
Akifumi looked at her thoughtfully, then nodded. "Alright, let's hold on a little longer."
Mashiro beamed with a smile.
Mahiru watched the two of them hug again, a small question mark appearing above her head.
The person she liked was hugging her cousin... wasn't this a form of NTR?
"Forget it," she muttered.
'Well, if Mashiro says it'll help her with her manga, then I'll let it slide.' Despite the thought lingering in her mind, Mahiru couldn't help but glare at Akifumi before heading back to the living room.
She figured it was better to just ignore it.
A few minutes later, the little girl in his arms shifted slightly.
Akifumi released her and asked, "Got any inspiration for your manga?"
"Mm." Mashiro nodded seriously, then whispered, "Thank you."
"Don't mention it," Akifumi said, smiling.
"I'm happy I could help you, no need for thanks."
Mashiro's eyes brightened, and in a voice that lacked any strong emotion, she asked, "So, next time, will you help me again, Mugiho?"
Watching Mashiro walk away with a catlike step, Akifumi couldn't help but pause, lost in thought.
'Am I being teased by this kid?' he wondered.
Remembering Mashiro's innocent and somewhat silly gaze, he chuckled to himself.
"I can't believe I'm falling for this kid's tricks. How embarrassing!" He shook his head and decided not to dwell on it.
Akifumi returned to his room and uploaded the song to his social media page with a caption:
"A late gift, hoping everyone likes it."
[TL Note Gift my ass -_-]
As soon as the post went live, the comments started pouring in.
"Seeing the word 'gift,' I'm already dreading it."
"A late gift Is this about 'Your Lie In April'? I'm scared!!"
"I didn't get 'Your Lie In April' but I'm not afraid of the sensei's gift. I'll listen to it out of respect!"
"LOL! I've already finished 'Your Lie In April.' I've cried all the tears I can. I'm not scared anymore!"
"The friend above is amazing! How do you manage to say something so bold yet so embarrassing?"
"Embarrassing? Not at all. It's not the first time I've cried. What's there to be ashamed of?"
"True! If you watch the sensei's works, who can say they haven't been hurt by the emotional pain, haven't cried once or twice? No shame in that!"
"The intro is really nice. Thanks for the gift, sensei~"
"..."
At this point, the fans who hadn't yet hit the play button didn't realize the gravity of the situation.
Five minutes later, the latest comments revealed the true reaction.
"You bastard! You're not human!!"
"How could you send this kind of horrifying gift to the fans?!"
"I thought I'd cried enough after finishing 'Your Lie In April' but after hearing this song, I realized I had underestimated it. Tears just wouldn't stop! Waaa."
"Friends, whatever you do, don't listen to this song! You won't be able to handle it!!"
"This is too much! It's like I can see Kaori's smiling face in front of me again!"
"I feel like I just saw the last scene of the manga!!"
"The rhythm is so upbeat, I should be happy, but all I want to do is cry. Waa."
"How can the lyrics be so fitting?! Just like the song from 'Ano Hi no Namae wo Bokutachi wa Mada Shiranai'!"
"Where did this song even come from?!"
"I couldn't find it online, so it's probably another song the sensei specially commissioned for the manga."
"..."
As Akifumi read through the comments, a satisfied smile spread across his face.
Is there anything more enjoyable than making the fans feel sadness?
If there is, it's making them feel even more sadness!
Once he was sure that everyone had cried enough, he could relax.
Just as he was about to close the app, he noticed the last comment.
"A specially commissioned song?"
Hadn't he said that before?
Akifumi blinked, lost in thought.
Then, it came back to him.
Last time, he'd only mentioned that he had asked a professional singer to help perform it.
He hadn't mentioned that he wrote the lyrics and composed the music himself.
He slapped his forehead, letting out a sigh.
"Really messed that up."
But it wasn't too late to fix it.
"The song is called 'Hikaru nara,' and like last time, I had a professional singer perform it."
"The lyrics and music, though, were written by me personally. I'm happy that everyone enjoys it!"
Daily Uploads!
Unlock bonus chapters by reaching specific milestones with [Power Stone] votes!
Please support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL to access more than 50 advanced chapters. Q-Q
The moment the new update was posted, within just a few minutes, the number of comments soared to over 99+.
"Ah!?"
"Writing lyrics and composing music? Am I seeing things, or is this real?"
"It must be a hallucination from crying too muchthere's no way the mangaka actually wrote lyrics and composed a song!"
"Huh, you guys saw that too?"
"...So, it wasn't just our imagination!?"
"Is it really the mangaka who made this song, just like the last one?"
"A manga artist, a light novel author, and an anime screenwriterI can't figure out how these professions are related to writing lyrics and composing music!"
"True, there's no obvious connection, but didn't the mangaka mention learning music as a kid?"
"As a music student, I wouldn't be able to write something like this, no matter how many years I spent studying."
"Ten years? I'd probably never be able to write something like this in my life!"
"Something that others might spend a lifetime trying to achieve, and yet, for the mangaka, it's just another small thing!!"
"Damn it, I'm so jealous!"
"Is it really fair that geniuses can just ignore logic like this!? So frustrating!"
"Others just get lucky, but the mangaka seems like the heavens are literally feeding them their meals!!"
"Seriously, what else can you not do!?"
"Just thinking about how the mangaka specially wrote us this song makes me so happy!"
"Happy?? The song was meant to mess with you emotionally, and you're still happy... Actually, when I think about it, I'm kinda happy too."
"Even though it was emotionally overwhelming, the song really is beautiful!"
"It feels like the entire story gained a soul, it became so much more vivid and alive!"
"Enough said, I'm going back to class, see you later."
"..."
Watching all the amazed comments below the update, Akifumi couldn't help but sigh.
'Why don't I have a system to collect all these amazement points?'
Even just randomly posting something, to get this many exclamations of admirationthat's something to be proud of!
He shook his head, pushing aside any further thoughts about Your Lie In April.
'Speaking of which, I didn't get a chance to pay attention to Steins;Gate after the release of Your Lie In April yesterday.'
With that in mind, Akifumi opened up an ACG-related forum.
He spent a few minutes browsing, only to close the website in frustration.
The forum was full of discussions about Your Lie In April, and there was not a single mention of Steins;Gate.
'Is this what they mean by 'lifting a stone and dropping it on your own foot'?'
His new work had completely overshadowed the other project!
How should he describe the feeling... It was a bit strange.
Akifumi scratched his head and didn't let it bother him too much.
If there was no news about Steins;Gate on the forum, surely the video-sharing sites would have something, right?
With that thought in mind, he opened a video platform.
Compared to the previous episodes, the latest one had significantly fewer comments.
It was obvious that Your Lie In April was the reason.
The fanbases of the two works overlapped quite a bit, and with the content in Your Lie In April being so intense, many fans were probably still reeling from it, which made it completely understandable that Steins;Gate got less attention for the time being.
The content of Steins;Gate episode 15 was simple enoughsomething about a broken time machine, fixing it, and helping Rintarou find her father.
Recalling the plot, Akifumi's gaze shifted to the comments below the video.
"Why does this episode feel kind of boring compared to the shocking one from last time?"
"Not that there's nothing good here, but it just doesn't have the same impact as the previous episodes."
"I kinda get what the mangaka was going for, but spending 20 minutes on this one plot point? Feels like a bit much."
"But next episode should go back to the past, right?"
"Well, since I've already watched this much, I'm going to finish the whole thing!"
"Hope the next episode can return to the previous level."
"..."
After reading the comments, Akifumi felt a bit more at ease.
Steins;Gate was a work that really needed patience from its audience.
And patience was in short supply in today's world.
"Good thing the reputation built up over time is really coming in handy now."
Otherwise, he'd probably have to wait until the series finished before people would come around.
"By the way, it seems like there are fewer negative comments than before!"
The earlier episodes had received some pretty harsh criticism, but starting from the last episode, the negativity had decreased quite a bit.
"How strange."
Akifumi couldn't help but shake his head.
No matter how much of a genius he was, he couldn't fully understand what went on in the minds of these so-called "haters."
And he certainly didn't know how their mindset had shifted since last week.
Even though some of the recent episodes had given those who had turned against him last week a chance to "change sides" again, the time between episodes was so short that even the thick-skinned ones couldn't do it without feeling a little embarrassed.
"I'll wait to see how the next few episodes play out."
If things went poorly, they wouldn't hesitate to roast him.
But if things went well... well, of course, they will be the first to say, "I knew this work was amazing from the start! What did I tell you, the mangaka's work could never be bad! My taste is just impeccable!"
Talk about being hypocrite.
Akifumi sighed and shook his head.
"Well, whatever, it's all good."
As for whether he was worried about the next episode, he wasn't at all.
After all...
"Episode 16 is where the first big climax hits!"
Having already seen the script, Akifumi knew that, compared to the original, this scene would be even more intense.
The atmosphere of suffocation, breakdown, and despair would be taken to the next level!
And after episode 16, the following storylines would be full of nonstop high-energy moments!
Fans definitely wouldn't be disappointed!
"Speaking of which, what should I do for my next project?"
Should he release it as a single-volume book?
Although WorldEnd light novel was nearing its end, the manga still had plenty of content left.
Your Lie In April was even more soright now, the content in the magazines had just wrapped up the first volume.
It would be at least a year before Your Lie In April was complete.
WorldEnd would have to wait until the end of the year.
For Akifumi, who now had another new project in his hands, there was no way he'd be idle for that long!
But as for manga serialization in magazineshe'd have to put that on hold for the time being.
"Well, I should find some time to chat with my editor."
Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, a week had passed.
Saturday, 9 a.m.
"Want to go out tomorrow?" Mashiro's eyes sparkled with excitement.
She was clearly looking forward to it.
Before coming to Japan, the girl who had been consumed with drawing likely never considered the idea of "playing."
"Mashiro, do you want to go to the amusement park, or...?"
Mahiru didn't finish her sentence before Mashiro cut her off: "Amusement park!"
Mahiru squinted, smiling: "Alright, it's settled then. Tomorrow we're going to the amusement park~"
Though she would have preferred to go to the amusement park with just Mugiho, that wasn't really realistic.
At least not before Mashiro left.
So, the most she could do was imagine it in her head.
Seeing the two girls in a good mood, Akifumi's mood also lightened.
"I'm stepping out for a bit to discuss something with my editor. You two can take care of things here."
"Okay." Mashiro nodded seriously.
Her expression was so earnest, it looked like she was taking on some major mission.
Noticing the little playful look Mashiro had, Mahiru couldn't help but smile.
"Don't worry, Mugiho-kun, we'll handle everything here."
A little later, Akifumi arrived at the Shueisha editorial office's reception room.
He was so familiar with this place by now, it was like his second home.
No need for anyone to wait on himAkifumi poured himself a glass of water and also made a cup of coffee for the assistant editor, then casually settled into a comfortable position.
After a while, Otosuna Mihari entered the room.
Seeing Akifumi, sprawled across the chair like he was at home, a resigned look appeared on her face.
"You're really not the least bit reserved, are you?"
"Well, I'm not an outsider, so what's there to be reserved about?"
Akifumi's matter-of-fact response made Mihari smile slightly.
"Fair point." She thought for a moment, then picked up the coffee from the desk and took a sip, her eyes lighting up.
"Thanks."
Akifumi chuckled. "You're being way too polite. That's not like you."
"Then what is my style?" She shot back with a question, then quickly switched to a more businesslike expression.
"Though I know you must have something special to discuss today, let me go over a few things first."
"A few things?" Akifumi blinked, surprised.
Of course, the sales for Your Lie In April were probably among them, but what else could it be?
Curious, he leaned forward slightly, waiting for her to continue.
"The first is the sales for Your Lie In April."
"After one week of release, the total sales for volume 4 have reached 428,000 copies."
"Eh? That many?!" Akifumi couldn't hide his shock.
That was an average of over 100,000 copies per volume!
If this were over a month, it would be impressive enough, but within just one week? That was staggering!
Mihari smiled as she watched his reaction.
"I thought you'd remain calm like usual."
After so many times, seeing him genuinely surprised made her unexpectedly happy.
"Well, it's 400,000 copies!" Akifumi shrugged.
With his rebirth, his perspective had shifted, and he wasn't as indifferent as before.
He had once been calm when hearing about sales, thinking it was nothing special.
Take 100,000 copies, for instanceit roughly translated to about 7 million yen.
Converted to US dollars, it was around $50,000.
Not a small sum, but not particularly large either.
But 400,000 copies in a week? That was like breaking the 1 million mark!
Mihari nodded, her expression turning more serious.
"Actually, this number surprised all of us..."
"However, after analyzing the data, the marketing department found that Your Lie In April' story is very cohesive, so it has a strong pull."
"Plus, the cliffhanger at the end of volume 7 left fans with a very high level of anticipation for the next chapters."
"Combined with the buzz online this past week and the long reviews by several bloggers, that's what helped us achieve these impressive numbers in such a short period."
Akifumi nodded.
That explanation made sense.
"Next up is the second piece of good news. The combined sales of the first few volumes of Your Lie In April have already hit 2.1 million copies!"
"And when you add in the sales of your previous works, the total is approaching 10 million copies!"
2.1 million copies? That meant each volume had sold around 300,000 copies?
"Your Lie In April' sales are rising incredibly fast!" Akifumi marveled.
As for the 10 million sales she mentioned, he wasn't too concerned.
"Up until last month, Madoka Magica had sold 4.3 million copies, and Anohana had sold 2.2 million copies."
There was a large gap between the sales of Madoka Magica and Anohana.
The main reason was that the former had already been adapted into an anime, while the latter still hadn't gotten any news.
But it also showed just how much anime adaptations could boost a work's sales!
"If we add up Your Lie In April' sales, we're only at 9 million copies, right?" At this point, there were hundreds of manga artists who had hit the 10 million sales milestone.
So why get excited about it?
Mihari couldn't help but roll her eyes.
"Just 1 million more copies to go, and by the end of the month, we can easily hit that mark."
Although there were hundreds of manga artists in the 10 million club, there was still a significant difference in the weight of that achievement.
"Someone like you, who can hit that mark in less than a year, is among a very small group of artists!"
That was the real reason Mihari was so excited!
"Well, let's wait until we actually hit it."
Akifumi waved it off nonchalantly.
The 10 million club was no big deal.
It might seem impressive, but when you calculate the royalties, it was only about 700-800 million yen.
And when you convert that to dollars...
"After a year of hard work, I haven't even hit half of a small target!"
Of course, this only referred to his manga royalties.
If you added in his income from other sources, Akifumi was already close to hitting that small target.
Seeing his indifference, Mihari sighed.
Shaking her head, she revealed the third piece of good news.
"According to the company's research, Anohana and Your Lie In April have both got a greenlit for anime adaptations."
!!
This was a big deal!
Akifumi's face lit up.
"After waiting for so long, Anohana is finally getting an anime!"
"Well, it's understandable." Mihari shrugged.
"With other editors in the manga section giving up their resources, if we fought for more anime adaptations, what do you think the other editors would say?"
What would they say? They'd probably explode with anger!
If this were in his past life, since the manga and animation studios were separate, as long as a work was good, it would get adapted.
But in this world, companies like Shueisha were fully integrated, handling everything from light novels to manga and anime.
There were limited resources for anime, and every year, there were numerous manga and light novels vying for animation opportunities.
Last year, Madoka Magica had managed to jump ahead of the pack and get an anime adaptation, and if Anohanafollowed suit, the other editors wouldn't be happy.
Akifumi knew all of this, so it didn't surprise him.
But...
"Wait, Anohana makes sense, but Your Lie In April only just finished! How did it already get an anime adaptation?"
Won't other editors have an issue with this?
Mihari smiled. "Well, this is something that can't be helped."
"When the higher-ups speak, even if there are objections, people have to keep quiet."
Akifumi understood now.
That made sense.
"But the production team has limited staff, so the production process might take longer than usual."
"It's still uncertain whether it'll be ready this year."
Akifumi wasn't too concerned about this.
Production always took time, and compared to not knowing when it would get its turn, this was much better.
"Well, that's all I had to say." Mihari continued.
"Now, what brings you here today?"
"Can I release a single volume in May?"
"Are you talking about WorldEnd?"
Akifumi shook his head. "No, WorldEnd has its light novel, no rush on that."
"Then what is it?"
By the time she asked, Mihari already had a feeling.
"My new work."
Upon hearing those four words, Otosuna Mihari showed no surprise on her face.
Instead, her expression was one of knowing it all along.
She sighed and said, "You never think about resting, do you?"
"Drawing manga is my rest," Akifumi shrugged.
For his current physical condition, completing a chapter's workload took only half a day.
The best part was that after finishing, he didn't feel an ounce of fatigue, which was a bit excessive.
Other manga artists, even with assistants, couldn't work this fast!
And the most important part was, after completing the work, they couldn't shake off the physical exhaustion.
Compared to that, Akifumi definitely had the right to say he was "resting."
Mihari shot him a side-eye.
"You're a freak. Good thing the other mangakas didn't hear you say that."
"So what if they did?" Akifumi shrugged again. He was simply telling the truth.
"No, what I mean is that if the other mangakas heard you, they'd probably envy you a lot."
"Even if they didn't hear it, they'd still envy me."
Mihari was taken aback. She nodded.
"True."
"Just your age alone is enough to make 99% of people in the industry jealous."
"Let alone your outrageous accomplishments," Akifumi shrugged again.
"If you don't make others jealous, then you're mediocre."
"That shows how successful I am at being a 'genius.'"
Even though he didn't usually bring it up, Every time he posted something online, he could often spot some nasty comments.
As for how those people ended up commenting, a little thought made it obvious to him.
He wasn't nave enough to think that everyone would like his work.
After all, even the universally recognized "three major manual labor manga" didn't achieve that, let alone a more niche author like him.
The trolls in the comments weren't just people looking to nitpick.
At least 90% were people who didn't like the work, and the remaining 10% were those who couldn't stand anyone being better than them and intentionally looked for faults.
Even world-famous literature gets nitpicked; let alone a small manga artist like him.
No work has ever been universally praised in this world.
It was something Akifumi, with his adult soul, fully understood.
He chose to ignore those malicious commentsnever taking them to heart or even giving them a second look.
After all, cruel words came with negative energy.
People who haven't experienced verbal abuse could never understand how much harm those words could cause.
If he paid attention to them too often, even he would be affected.
So, the best approach was to ignore it entirely.
Hearing Akifumi speak so matter-of-factly, even though she knew it was the truth, Mihari couldn't help but roll her eyes and mutter to herself:
"Is this what you call success?"
Even if you're a genius, it only applies to one specific field.
But this guy is so good at so many things, the word 'genius' doesn't even come close. It doesn't begin to cover his excellence.
'Wait, why am I praising this guy?!' Realizing this, Mihari's face turned slightly red.
She quickly grabbed her coffee and took a sip to cover up her flustered expression.
After putting the cup down, her emotions calmed.
"By the way, what's the title of your new work?"
"'Akame ga Kill!'"
Mihari raised an eyebrow, surprised.
"You're finally going to challenge a mainstream genre?"
Many works, just by hearing the title, one could already imagine the type of story.
Clearly, the name Akifumi had just mentioned belonged to that category.
'Mainstream genre?' Akifumi thought, without even needing to know the plot of Akame ga Kill, just changing the title to Slashing Sisters would make the genre more aligned with anything but the mainstream!
More accurately, it should be called "evil path" instead!
However...
"You didn't forget that my debut work was Madoka Magica?" Akifumi spoke half-jokingly.
"Besides, what manga artist can resist a mainstream genre?"
"You can't possibly have forgotten, right?"
Mihari rolled her eyes.
"Madoka Magica belonged to the fantasy genre, but if it was based on battles, it could still qualify as a mainstream genre!"
"True," Akifumi smiled. "Mainstream genres have the broadest audience, so it's only logical to go for it."
Without paying much attention to Mihari's musings, Akifumi continued, "So, can I directly release it as a volume?"
"No... If it were anyone else, they'd probably get a firm 'no' without hesitation," Mihari replied with a sigh.
"But since it's you, everyone's already used to your unorthodox style."
"As long as the work is good enough, I don't think it'll be an issue."
Akifumi smiled confidently. "I'm a little confident about that."
"Anyway, if you want to release it, just bring me the manuscript when you have time..."
Looking at the manuscript Akifumi had already pulled out from behind him and placed in front of her, Mihari sighed again.
"You're always prepared in advance, just waiting for me to bite."
"I'm just delivering results to , my editor-san!" Akifumi responded cheerfully, then added, "But I've only finished the first chapter so far."
Mihari took the manuscript and flipped through it.
It was about 70-80 pages long.
"Is the first chapter this long?"
"This first chapter is already enough content for several chapters. I can already see a little bit of what's coming."
"I'll notify you when there's news."
"Thanks, Otosuna-san," Akifumi smiled and nodded in thanks.
The two chatted a little longer before Akifumi left.
"Is this Akifumi-sensei's new manuscript?"
A colleague sitting nearby saw the thick manuscript Mihari was holding and couldn't help but exclaim.
She'd seen this scene so many times.
When her colleague spoke, Mihari, who had just returned to her desk, nodded helplessly.
"Yes, it is."
"Akifumi-sensei really has a deep love for manga!" Her colleague remarked with admiration in her eyes.
As an editor, it was normal to admire manga artists who drew well.
"Does he really have that deep a love for manga?"
'He's just in it for the money and wants to see fans cry!' Although Mihari wanted to throw out such a harsh comment, she couldn't deny Akifumi's passion for manga.
Otherwise, he couldn't possibly be so prolific.
"Whether he loves manga or not, his efficiency is definitely number one in the industry."
Her colleague nodded with a smile, then curiously asked, "But Akifumi-sensei has a few works already serialized, right? What about his new work?"
"Well, he just asked me to help him check it out since he wasn't sure about it," Mihari explained.
When she was a rookie editor, she'd never hesitate to say something like releasing a volume right away.
But now, she knew better.
"Wait, Akifumi-sensei has doubts?" Her colleague was surprised.
She remembered the company gossip: Akifumi-sensei never needed editors to check his work; he just released it directly!
Mihari replied naturally, "Even if he's that good, he's not perfect. Besides, I'm a professional! Isn't it only right to leave professional tasks to professionals?"
Her words were firm and full of confidence, showing how much she'd grown.
"So the rumors were wrong?"
"I knew it, there's no way anyone could be that amazing!" The colleague nodded thoughtfully.
Seeing that she had successfully deflected the conversation, Mihari let out a sigh of relief and began to seriously examine the manuscript in her hands.
She opened the cover page, revealing a colorful illustration dominated by shades of red and black.
Just as people decay over time, so too will nations eventually face destruction.
Even the once-prosperous imperial capital, now only a decaying hell on Earth, is overrun by ruthless monsters disguised in human skin, tyrannizing the streets.
"If the heavens will not punish the wicked, we shall fade into darkness and bring an end to it ourselves!"
"We are the elite assassin group"
"Is this the setting?"
"Is this assassin group the faction the protagonist belongs to?"
As an editor, Mihari quickly pieced things together, nodding thoughtfully.
She didn't pay much attention to the artwork or panel compositionthe artist's style was already so refined that after a year of hard work, she had no room to offer suggestions.
What she needed to focus on was the story, and then decide whether or not to pass it on to Minano.
The story wasn't too complex: the protagonist, Tatsumi, who lives in a rural village, travels to the capital to save his town.
Upon arriving, he's immediately taken advantage of, realizing the depths of human corruption.
Just as he's about to be cast out onto the streets, a kind young lady picks him up.
Her kindness and warmth fill the nave boy with gratitude.
'Didn't they say that this place is full of monsters hiding in human skin?' Tatsumi thought.
He didn't feel that way at all!
Sure, he was scammed out of his money, but that was because Tatsumi was too trusting in the first place.
"Wait a minute, wasn't the protagonist supposed to be an assassin?"
Could it be that the kind young lady who took him in is secretly part of the assassin organization?
As she flipped through the pages, Mihari quickly learned that Tatsumi had two companions who had already arrived in the capital before him.
She also found out about the nation's corrupt leadersofficials living in a towering castleand the assassin group, Night Raid, which might be the protagonist's faction.
On the second night after Tatsumi arrived, the plot took a shocking turn.
First, the young lady's mother was brutally cut in half. Then soldiers and the household's male master were killed.
The huge difference in combat strength led to the protagonist's side being wiped out by the assassin group almost instantly.
Determined to save at least the girl, Aria, Tatsumi confronted the assassins and tried to buy time for the imperial guards.
But in the ensuing battle, he was quickly defeated.
"Is this where he unlocks his hidden power? Does he have some special ability?"
Just as Mihari wondered how the protagonist would overcome this crisis, the next twist left her dumbfounded.
She saw exactly what it meant when they said, "This place is full of monsters in human skin."
"Using sweet words to lure strangers from distant lands and then torturing them to death for one's amusement"
The graphic, brutal scene made her pupils shake.
She couldn't help but remember what it meant to see an "Akifumi style" work.
When the first chapter ended, Mihari exhaled the tension she hadn't realized she was holding.
"Two characters dying right after leaving the village... Is this really a typical shonen story?" She questioned.
However...
"Well, this is certainly a signature work by that guy."
There was nothing unworthy about it.
At the very least, the shocking twists in the first chapter were enough to leave most readers stunned, eagerly anticipating the next installment.
"Now, it's time to pass it on to Minano-san for further processing."
Mihari stood from her desk, manuscript in hand, and headed toward Minano's office.
By 8 PM, the buzz surrounding Your Lie In April had died down after its conclusion, and many fans returned to watch Steins;Gate on time.
Some 10% of fans chose to wait until more episodes were available to binge-watch.
While these fans felt that episode 15 was a bit slow, it didn't lessen their anticipation for what would come next.
"Can they really go back to the past?"
Many fans were also curious about who Suzuha's father really was.
When the episode refreshed to show episode 16, the fans watching the screen clicked without hesitation.
In addition to these fans, there were also those who hoped to see Akifumi fall from grace, watching the episode at the same time.
At the start of this episode, the main characters were already disappointed, concluding that they might never find Suzuha's father.
Later, Okabe Rintaro tracked down a man, Hashida, who had been attempting to pose as Suzuha's father.
From him, they learned that once the time machine was used to travel back, it would never be able to return.
So, Hashida planned to make the girl happy before it was too late.
Rintaro didn't agree with Hashida's view.
The scene shifted to the time machine being repaired.
Suzuha spoke to Rintaro.
"I'm really grateful to all of you."
"When I first arrived in this time, I didn't know anyone. Even though this time is peaceful, it felt so scary to me."
"But now, I've made so many friends, and I'm so happy to be able to spend time with all of you!"
"Even though it's short, it's been amazing to be part of the research team!"
"I'm really happy to be with all of you!"
Fans didn't realize the impending danger, oblivious to the knife creeping closer.
Suzuha's conversation with Rintaro continued.
"I'll go."
"Changing the future is my father's wish!"
Okabe Rintaro: "Then what about you? Does it not matter to you to change like this?"
"The '70s might not be so bad."
The girl smiled and said, "I'll make more friends like you and live freely there."
The scene shifted again.
The time machine was repaired, and the final moment of Suzuha's departure was approaching.
Before she left, Mayuri suddenly realized who Suzuha's father was.
"Is he nearby? Could it be Rintaro?"
No, that didn't make sense.
Fans quickly rejected that thought, knowing that wasn't possible.
Then...
"Could it be?!"
Realization hit them. The fans stared wide-eyed.
"How could such a person have a daughter like her?"
But the reality was unchangeable.
Suzuha Amane was Hashida's daughter, and that fact couldn't be altered.
As the fans watched the screen, they couldn't help but smile weakly.
"This is supposed to be a touching moment, but for some reason, it makes me want to laugh!"
But this moment was indeed emotional.
Following her unseen father's wishes, Suzuha used the time machine to meet him.
Just thinking about it made fans' hearts tremble.
Although she didn't want to part from a father she had just met, to change the future, the girl resolutely boarded the time machine.
"The future... will change, right?" Fans couldn't help but feel a surge of hope.
The next scene brought a sense of pressure to the viewers.
After Suzuha left, the world line fluctuation meter didn't change.
After a brief wait, the sound of knocking came from the door.
Rather than the 50-something Suzuha, the person who appeared before them was Yugo Tennouji, the owner of the cathode ray tube workshop.
He handed over a letter to the group, and the letter was signed by Suzuha Amane.
When they asked where Suzuha was, the answer they received was that she had passed away.
"Mr. Okabe Rintaro, long time no see. I am Suzuha Amane."
"It may have been just a few hours ago for you, but now it is June 13, 2000. I will get straight to the point failure, failure, failure, failure..."
The black ink was filled with the word "failure," and it was clear from the tone of the letter that Suzuha had written it in a state of immense anguish.
The group was left wide-eyed in disbelief.
Originally, they had been filled with hope, but now their hearts sank as they stared at the letter in stunned silence.
After countless failures, perhaps after a struggle, Suzuha had finally decided to explain the reasons.
"I only remembered who I am a year ago, I lost my memory during these 24 years."
"Time travel didn't go smoothly, the repairs weren't complete. But this isn't my father's fault, it's mine."
"Because the time machine wasn't fully repaired, Suzuha injured her head when she arrived and lost her memory."
"It would've been fine to jump directly to 1975, I shouldn't have taken the detour to 2010. That wasn't the time to be reckless, if I had done that, the future wouldn't have changed!"
"I didn't get the IBN5100, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry."
"What did I live for until this age?"
"I forgot my mission and just shamelessly kept on living."
"Please forgive me, forgive me, forgive me..."
"Mr. Okabe Rintaro, after that time machine meeting, you stopped me from jumping to 1975, because there was a thunderstorm that night, and the time machine broke."
"If I could go back, I wish you hadn't stopped me that day."
"This life is meaningless..."
The black lines filled with gloom and despair, the girl's vacant gaze, the twisted lines at the end of the letter, all of this, combined with the voice acting's intense delivery, stirred up a strange, dark feeling in the hearts of the viewers.
Regret, pain, sorrow...
Then, when the fans learned that Suzuha had hanged herself ten years ago in her house, and that her mental state had become extremely unstable the year before her suicide, the dark emotions completely exploded in the viewers' hearts.
The story didn't end here.
After learning all of this, Okabe was heartbroken and decided to use D-Mail again, ensuring that he wouldn't stop Suzuha from leaving that day.
This way, she would be able to jump to 1975 before the storm hit.
The price of this would be that she would never know who her father was.
Unlike the time machine, D-Mail was a system that could send emails to the past.
Once D-Mail was sent, the world would reconstruct itself based on the recipient's actions.
Since the recipient's response couldn't be predicted, the results of this world reconstruction were unknown.
Only Okabe could observe the changes in the world after D-Mail was sent.
As the world line was reconstructed, there was no doubt that the future had changed.
In this new world line, Suzuha didn't commit suicide but instead passed away naturally from illness.
Before her death, she repeatedly muttered, "Is this value from before the change, or after? Did I change it?"
The world line fluctuation meter indeed showed a change, but it didn't exceed the 1% mark that Suzuha had mentioned.
Before long, it was time for Mayuri's death again, but this time the train didn't stop.
Okabe rushed back to 1AB and found Mayuri peacefully sleeping on the couch.
Okabe breathed a deep sigh of relief.
"Suzuha... has the world changed now?"
"Is Mayuri... saved?"
With this lingering question, Episode 16 came to an end.
It was only then that the viewers finally snapped out of their shock.
However, many of them chose to rewatch Episode 1.
They were shocked to realize that they couldn't remember some of the settings or the earlier events of the story!
By the time they reached the D-Mail segment, they were completely confused!
Meanwhile, viewers who had paid close attention to the story were enthusiastically commenting on various websites.
"That was amazing! This episode of Steins;Gate was just incredible!!"
"I honestly thought they would succeed, but I never expected the failure at the end!"
"I had a feeling it was going to fail from the start, especially since there are still a lot of episodes left. If they succeeded so easily, what would the rest of the story be about? But I didn't expect it to end this way."
"Suzuha's twist was so hard to watch."
"Me too, it was so uncomfortable, my chest felt heavy."
"It's probably Suzuha's backstory... For viewers who didn't remember the previous events, the fact that she repeated her time with her father, only to be forced to part again, while carrying the hope of succeeding, only to end up committing suicide in a dazeit hits hard. The twist and the ending... it's heart-wrenching."
"I didn't see it that way! I just couldn't stop crying."
"I couldn't hold back either, I just burst into tears."
"For Okabe, this must have been so painful, right? After all, he caused all of this, repeatedly going through these tragedies... If it were me, I'd probably break down."
"However, Mayuri should be saved this time, right?"
"Fool, there's no way it worked!"
"That's right, didn't Suzuha say? The world line only changes once it reaches 1%. Right now, it's only at 0.4%. There's no way it worked!"
"Then why is Mayuri still alive at the end?"
"How should I know?!"
"I finally understand the setup from the previous episode. Without the buildup from the last episode, this one wouldn't have had such an explosive payoff!"
"Why is this episode so short?!"
"Now we have to wait until next week!"
"As sensei said, the story just keeps getting better the further it goes! I'm so curious about what will happen next!"
"..."
From the start, where more than 70% of the feedback was negative, to now, where over 80% are positive, it's been less than a month!
Had the show been airing at a weekly pace since Episode 1, by the time Episode 16 aired, the majority of fans would have probably been unhappy, as the buildup was slow.
After all, when fans develop high expectations for an author's work, they can tolerate a bit of imperfection.
But if their expectations aren't met, the backlash can be intense.
The next morning...
"Mugiho-kun, wake up~"
At Mahiru's cheerful wake-up service, Akifumi Mugiho rubbed his eyes groggily.
"What time is it?"
"It's already 7 AM."
"..."
After a brief silence, Akifumi sighed as he became slightly more awake.
"If I didn't know better, I'd think I was going to school today."
Not that he even woke up this early for school!
"After all, it's rare we get to go out and have fun, so we should head out early!"
Mahiru's face was serious, her eyes sparkling with excitement.
"Alright, I'll change now."
"Ah!" Mahiru gasped, covering her eyes with both hands and complaining, "You should wait for me to leave before changing!"
Akifumi rolled his eyes.
'What's the big deal? We've seen each other naked before, no need to be shy.'
After a short while, the three of them left the house together.
"Are we just having rice balls for breakfast?"
It's supposed to be a fun day out, but why does the food seem even simpler than usual?
Mahiru smiled sheepishly.
"The subway ride to the amusement park is an hour long, Mugiho-kun, so just bear with it for now."
"I'll treat you to a big meal at lunch."
Well, there's nothing else to do but endure for now.
"Mugi, want some sponge cake?"
Mashiro handed over her snack to Akifumi Mugiho.
"Well, I won't hold back."
He took half of it, and her intense gaze on the cake made it clear she wasn't happy about the split.
When she saw the cake being divided, the girl quickly turned her gaze away, as if she couldn't bear to watch.
It was rather amusing.
"By the way, isn't Eriri coming?"
"She said she's swamped with deadlines and doesn't have time to go out."
Akifumi was surprised.
"But didn't Eriri hire an assistant? How is she still too busy?"
"One assistant isn't enough to ease the load as much as she expected."
"Plus, she occasionally slacks off..."
That last part was the key.
"That's tough," Akifumi said, clicking his tongue with a slightly smug tone.
"You're probably the fastest in the industry, Mugiho-kun."
"..." Akifumi's voice took on a more dangerous edge.
"Looks like tonight, I'll have to show you who's faster to past out between the two of us."
Mahiru froze, then recalled the last time they had this conversation.
Her pale cheeks immediately turned a bright pink, looking exceptionally charming.
She shot a playful glare at Akifumi, but didn't deny it.
"Tonight?" Mashiro tilted her head, staring blankly at them.
"Uh, nothing."
Akifumi quickly realized they had an innocent child around and decided to keep things clean.
"By the way, have you met Eriri's assistant, Mashiro?"
Mashiro nodded.
She was also an editor under Otosuna Mihari, and they had met when they both went over to help.
However, for some reason, the girl had refused the assistant.
Eriri eventually chose one.
Balancing her serials with schoolwork was already overwhelming, and despite being a genius, there was still a noticeable gap between her and someone like Mashiro.
Akifumi was curious. "What does she look like?"
"She's a girl."
Mashiro thought for a moment and added, "She's very pretty."
"Pretty?"
"Is she more beautiful than Mashiro?"
Mashiro shook her head. "I don't know."
Akifumi smiled.
"Now I'm a little curious too."
"After all, Mugiho-kun likes pretty girls."
Mahiru's voice was laced with sarcasm.
When he looked at her, she shot him a sharp look with her large, expressive eyes.
Akifumi shrugged.
"Let's buy some shampoo on our way back tonight."
Mahiru, who had been irritated earlier, looked confused. "Why buy shampoo?"
"Didn't you knock over a bottle of soap?"
"When did I..."
Mahiru suddenly realized mid-sentence.
Her face flushed bright red, and she pouted, "Hmph, I'm not talking to you!"
Despite her grumbling, she couldn't help but smile at Akifumi's playful jokes.
Laughing and chatting, the three of them arrived at the amusement park.
It was a few minutes past 9 AM, and the park had just opened.
However, since it was the weekend, there was still quite a line outside.
Most of the people were parents with kids.
As for couples or young people, there were hardly any to be seen.
It was probably still too early for them.
Seeing all the parents with their kids, Mahiru couldn't help but cast an envious glance.
Akifumi, who had just returned with the tickets, noticed this and reached out to ruffle Mahiru's hair.
"Hey, snap out of it."
"If you're going to be unhappy while we're out, I'm not going to come with you next time."
Mahiru pouted and muttered softly, "Mugiho-kun, you're being too much."
"It's actually you who's being too much," Akifumi replied with a sigh.
"We came out to have fun, but some people haven't even started yet and are already sulking."
"Then what's the point of coming out to play?"
Mahiru giggled, "I'm not sulking."
"I'm just a little envious of families like that."
"What's so great about it?"
Akifumi rolled his eyes and glanced at Mashiro.
His eyes lit up, and he took Mashiro's hand and placed it in Mahiru's.
Then, he took Mashiro's other hand for himself.
"?"
Mashiro blinked in confusion but silently accepted and held both of their hands.
"This way, we're kind of a family too, right?"
"Right, Mashiro?"
Akifumi, what kind of family are you talking about?
Never mind, not thinking about it.
Mashiro blinked and nodded, "Mm."
"..."
Mahiru shot Akifumi a glare.
After thinking for a moment, she didn't point out that she didn't want to play the "mom" role.
'Otherwise, with Mugiho-kun's mischievous nature, he'd probably say I should be the daughter!'
Once they entered the amusement park and saw the attractions, both Mahiru and Mashiro's eyes sparkled.
'It was easy to tell that neither of them had ever been to a place like this.'
'One was a girl who had been obsessed with painting her whole life, and the other had no parents, so she likely hadn't had the chance to visit such places.'
"Mugi, I want to ride that"
Mashiro tugged on Akifumi sleeve, pulling him out of his thoughts.
Her eyes were fixed on the roller coaster nearby, sparkling with excitement.
Akifumi raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure, Mashiro?"
"Mm!" Mashiro nodded earnestly.
Akifumi turned to Mahiru.
"Are you coming?"
"No way!"
Mahiru immediately shook her head without hesitation.
Just looking at it was enough to make her heart race!
'Mashiro is really brave.'
She thought to herself, gazing at her with some admiration.
Since the park had just opened, there wasn't much of a line for the larger rides.
Soon, it was their turn.
"Shall we go?"
"I'll wait for you here," Mahiru smiled and replied.
Though the roller coaster was a major ride, the whole thing only lasted a little over 2 minutes.
After they came back down, Akifumi helped the pale and dizzy Mashiro as they both exited the ride.
"Why bother if you're not good at it?"
Mashiro couldn't speak, still feeling dizzy.
Mahiru approached, concerned. "Are you okay?"
"Well, it's my first time on a roller coaster. I should be fine after a little rest."
"Let's sit over there for a while."
The three of them walked over to a nearby bench and sat down.
After a short while, with Mashiro feeling better, they started to try out other attractions.
However, this time, no matter how much Akifumi urged, the girl refused to go on the swinging ship, pirate ship, or drop tower.
The day passed by quickly.
As the sun set, Akifumi looked at the tired faces of the two girls and asked, "Shall we head back?"
Mahiru stubbornly shook her head. "Just one more ride!"
"Mashiro, what about you?"
"One more too!"
Neither of them was willing to give in.
And then...
"Is this really the last ride?"
Looking at the giant Ferris wheel in front of them, Akifumi couldn't help but chuckle.
Ending the day like this felt just like something out of an anime.
"Why didn't I go with you?"
Eriri gritted her teeth in frustration, her small face filled with dissatisfaction.
"Because you always slack off, can't produce enough drawings, and are on the verge of missing deadlines."
"Ugh..."
Faced with Akifumi Mugiho's blunt criticism, the girl let out a pained whimper.
Even though she had originally prepared three extra chapters as a safety net before serialization, unexpected situations had drained them all!
After all these months, Eriri's stockpile was completely depleted.
Otherwise, she wouldn't have had to push herself so hard last week.
As for someone like Akifumi, who consistently works ahead and has completed entire chapters in advancethat kind of dedication was almost unheard of in the manga industry!
"It's not like I wanted this! Keeping up with serialization isn't that easy!"
Akifumi raised an eyebrow.
"Are you sure you want to say that to me?"
"..."
Eriri refused to answer and instead flicked her twin tails at him.
Feeling the soft impact of her hair, he absentmindedly noted that it actually made for a decent massage.
Seeing Eriri puff up her cheeks and sit down on the sofa, Akifumi casually asked, "By the way, is next week's serialization on track?"
"Of course." Eriri smirked confidently.
"Who do you think I am?"
"With the help of my assistants last week, I managed to draw two entire chapters!"
"Ohh, yes yes that awesome." Akifumi clapped with a deadpan expression.
"So, you're using up your backup chapters this week and planning to work hard again next week?"
"I'm always working hard!" Eriri pouted.
"I draw manga every day after school."
"Today is just a rare break."
"I see." Akifumi nodded.
But judging from the flicker in her eyes, he estimated the truthfulness of her words was barely 50%.
She was probably drawing, but definitely not as diligently as she claimed.
"Speaking of which, now that Your Lie In April is over, what's next?" Eriri asked, smoothly changing the subject.
"Are you just focusing on WorldEnd?"
For most people, that might be the case.
But with this guy? Definitely not!
So while the question sounded like it was about continuing WorldEnd, she was actually fishing for hints about any upcoming projects.
Of course, Akifumi saw right through her.
But since he had no reason to keep it a secret, he answered honestly.
"I've already shown the proposal to my editor. The title is Akame ga Kill."
"Eh? You're doing a classic battle manga?!"
Eriri's reaction was nearly identical to Otosuna Mihari's.
Akifumi just smiled and didn't elaborate.
"So, what's the plan? Will it start serialization after WorldEnd ends?"
Not getting approved for serialization?
That thought wouldn't even cross the mind of any reasonable fan.
"No."
"Then what?"
"The first volume will be released directly as a standalone in May."
"Wait, you're skipping serialization entirely?"
Eriri instinctively nodded before her sapphire-blue eyes widened in shock.
"You're going straight to publishing a collected volume?!"
"That's never happened in the entire manga industry before!"
"It hasn't happened before, so why not be the first?"
Eriri was left speechless.
"Minano-san has given you so much support, enough to make countless other mangaka want to kill you."
Akifumi nodded in agreement.
He was genuinely grateful for Minano's help.
"Well, enjoy your time off outside. I'm heading to work."
As she watched Akifumi disappear into his room, Eriri, who had been tense until now, finally relaxed.
She hugged a nearby cushion and curled up on the soft sofa, her eyes carrying a hint of confusion.
It was Saturday.
A week had passed since their amusement park trip.
And today, surprisingly, Akifumi was the only one home.
Mashiro's family had come to visit, and since Mahiru had been looking after Mashiro, it was only natural that she got invited as well.
"Mahiru, that sneaky girl..."
Eriri muttered under her breath. As images of recent events flashed through her mind, her face started to heat up.
Without a doubt, the reason she was here today was all part of Mahiru's plan.
'Eriri, don't let this rare opportunity slip by~'
Remembering Mahiru's teasing message on LINE, her face grew even redder.
"Taking the initiative? No way. A pure girl like me could never do something like that..."
Despite drawing risqu doujinshi since childhood, Eriri was unexpectedly conservative in real life.
But that was normal.
Just like how someone might "reward" themselves since elementary school yet still get nervous holding hands with their crushit was the same logic.
So when Mahiru suggested she "make a move," Eriri found herself completely flustered.
"That guy..."
Back when it was just the two of them, he used to tease her all the time. But now? Why had he suddenly become so reserved?!
"Ugh, so frustrating!"
Eriri bit her lip, hesitation written all over her face.
Her rational side knew this was a rare opportunity.
But her pride as a girl made it impossible to take the first step.
Meanwhile, Akifumi had no idea what was going on outside.
Right now, he was focused on something far more important.
"I've learned most of the theoretical knowledge. Now it's time for practical application!"
After finishing Your Lie In April, two new projects had naturally surfaced in his mind.
After all, Steins;Gate had already been fully produced by the company.
According to the usual pattern, the conditions for unlocking new works had been met, and they had materialized accordingly.
One of them was the Akame ga Kill manga he had mentioned earlier.
The other, however, wasn't an anime, manga, or novel.
It was a game.
An RPG.
How ridiculous was that?
He had already made a name for himself in light novels, manga, and anime.
And now, a game?
"I guess I'm truly covering the entire ACG spectrum now."
With that thought, Akifumi let out a sigh, feeling both overwhelmed and oddly proud.
The sheer breadth of his work was both a burden and an achievement.
Plenty of anime writers and light novelists had dabbled in game scripts before.
But actually developing a game independently?
That was rare.
And among those who had worked in anime, manga, light novels, and games?
He was probably the only one in the entire industry.
"I've already installed the necessary development software."
Although he could create his own assets, downloading them online was much more efficient.
"I'll collect the materials first, then start programming."
With modern tools, making a game wasn't as difficult as it used to be.
Even a complete beginner could pull it off with some effort.
For someone like Akifumi?
It was a breeze.
Thanks to his photographic memory, programming was practically second nature.
After gathering the necessary assets online, he stretched.
"The rest... I'll draw myself."
The game itself wasn't too large. Once he got the hang of it, finishing it within a month wouldn't be a problem.
Compared to that, his biggest headache was still... manga.
"The content of Akame ga Kill is significantly more than Your Lie In April."
"They can't seriously expect me to finish drawing everything before unlocking the next part of the story, right?"
With that in mind, Akifumi had an idea.
Whether it would work or not was something only time would tellafter the game was made.
That was why, after completing the first volume of Akame ga Kill, he decided to dive into game development.
Your Lie In April could be brushed off with the excuse that it had been drawn in advance.
But if Akame ga Kill kept releasing volume after volume without pause, what would people think?
Wasn't it a little too blatant? Wouldn't anyone be suspicious?
Pushing aside those scattered thoughts, Akifumi let out a sigh.
"I really hope I'm right about this."
As long as he didn't have to deal with two long-term projects at the same time, he could maintain a high creative output.
Morning passed in a blur.
Stretching lazily, Akifumi walked out of his workspace, only to see Eriri curled up with a pillow, fast asleep.
He couldn't help but smile.
Stepping closer, he looked at her peaceful sleeping face, his gaze softening.
"Why does she look so much cuter than usual when she's asleep?"
Just then, a silly smile appeared on Eriri's delicate face, as if she were dreaming about something amusing.
'So cute.'
It was like watching a small, goofy animal.
Unable to resist, Akifumi reached out and lightly poked her cheek.
Her skin was soft like a baby's.
Even though his touch was gentle, Eriri's smile faded slightly, her brow knitting in the slightest frown.
Then, she stirred.
Her eyes blinked open slowly, hazy with sleep. For a moment, she looked completely lost.
Her long lashes fluttered as her mind cleared.
And then her expression changed.
Realizing that Akifumi was barely inches away from her, her eyes widened in shock.
She instinctively shrank back against the sofa, trembling.
"W-what are you doing!?"
It wasn't hard to guess what had happened.
Before falling asleep, Eriri had probably been thinking about all sorts of scenarios.
And now, freshly awake, her half-conscious mind must have assumed that those scenarios were about to become reality.
Flustered and frightenedbut also, deep down, a little thrilled.
Akifumi gave her a deadpan look, as if she were an idiot.
Then, he reached out and touched her forehead.
He withdrew his hand and sighed. "You're not running a fever so why are you acting so dumb?"
'Who says I'm not burning up!?'
She very nearly blurted it out.
But
"Wait. Fever?"
Eriri blinked. Then, as if just realizing something, a faint pink spread across her cheeks.
"As if! It's not even cold outside!"
Akifumi shrugged. "Then I've got no idea what's wrong with you."
"Do you want anything for lunch?"
Hearing that, Eriri deflated.
She had expected something else.
Now, disappointment settled in the pit of her stomach.
Listlessly, she mumbled, "No."
"Alright. I'll just order whatever, then."
He grabbed his phone and scrolled through his contact list, picking out a familiar takeout place.
Thanks to Mahiru, he rarely had the chance to order food delivery.
But every now and then, he would take the girls out to eat and treat them to a good meal.
This was one of those restaurants.
As Akifumi browsed the menu, Eriri bit her lip.
Her large, expressive eyes shone with frustration.
'There's not much time left!'
Mahiru had mentioned she would be back around 8 PM.
But the entire morning had already been wasted.
If she kept hesitating for the next few hours, even an extra day wouldn't be enough.
"The reason you keep losing is because you never make a move first."
"You have such a perfect chance right noware you really going to let it slip away?"
"If you just stand by and watch as they get closer and closer, one day..."
Her mind flashed to Your Lie In April, where Arima and Kaori gradually grew closer, while childhood friend Tsubaki faded into the background.
Even so, when Tsubaki finally realized her feelings, she mustered the courage to confess.
'It's just a confession. What's there to be afraid of?'
'Do I like him?'
Yes.
Even knowing Mahiru existedshe still liked him.
'Could I walk away?'
The very thought made it hard to breathe.
Her chest tightened, suffocating with a heavy weight.
She took a deep breath.
Her eyes filled with determination.
She had never intended to back down.
So what was there to hesitate about?
"Mugiho."
Eriri's voice came from behind him just as he finished ordering.
He was about to turn around when
A warm body suddenly hugged him from behind.
"Don't turn around. Okay?"
She was so close he could feel the rapid thudding of her heart against his back.
Like it was about to burst out of her chest.
Akifumi remained silent, unmoving.
Hearing no protest, Eriri let out a quiet breath, then spoke.
"When I first saw you when you play with me since childhood I knew."
"I still love you."
"I thought that as long as I stayed by your side, one day, it would happen naturally."
"But Tsubaki from your manga told meit doesn't work like that."
"If I don't take action, the person I love will eventually leave."
"Losing to Mahiru doesn't make me angry. What makes me angry is myselffor being so stupid."
"For wasting such a perfect opportunity."
"It's dumb, isn't it?"
Akifumi let out a deep sigh.
Then, he nodded.
"Yeah. Super dumb."
The arms around him tightened.
"But not because you missed your chance."
"Huh?"
His unexpected answer made her freeze.
Taking advantage of the moment, Akifumi turned around.
Seeing her tear-streaked face, he reached out and wiped the wetness from her cheeks.
"Turn back around!"
Flustered, Eriri panicked.
Akifumi just smiled, gently cupping her face.
"You're dumb because you don't know me well enough."
"Even if you didn't make a move, I wouldn't have let you go."
"And even if you did make a move, I wouldn't let Mahiru go either."
"You understand, right?"
Her tears stilled.
Then, fresh ones welled up.
Red-eyed, she scowled at him. "Scumbag!"
Akifumi chuckled.
As if a single insult like that would bother him.
"Let me guess. You and Mahiru planned for you to confess right now, didn't you?"
A flicker of guilt flashed across Eriri's face before she quickly recovered.
"N-no! It was a spur-of-the-moment thing!"
As if he'd believe that.
"Plotting behind my back, huh? You two have some nerve."
His teasing gaze made her flinch, but she still puffed up her chest and glared back, as if daring him to try something.
Seeing her weak attempt at bravado, Akifumi smirked.
"Well, I'll deal with Mahiru when she gets back."
"But as for yousince you chose to confess now, I assume you've already prepared yourself, right?"
"P-prepared for what?"
Her voice wavered.
No matter how pure she pretended to be, as a doujin artist, she knew.
Seeing her feigned innocence, Akifumi said nothing.
Instead, he scooped her up into his arms and carried her towards his room.
"If you play with fire, you better be ready to get burned."
..............................
After they enter the room Akifumi drop her on his bed, Eriri's eyes flickered nervously, her hand tightening around the fabric of her pants.
She had started thisinitiated everythingbut now, as the moment was upon her, hesitation crept in.
She looked up at Akifumi, her voice soft and unsure.
"Mu-Mugiho, I'm not sure..." she murmured, as if questioning herself more than him.
He raised an eyebrow, leaning in slightly.
"What's wrong?" His tone was steady, though a trace of concern flickered in his eyes.
Eriri bit her lip, the confusion evident in her gaze.
"Isn't this too early? Mahiru will be back in a bit"
Akifumi's lips curled into a faint smirk, a spark of amusement in his eyes.
"You started this, Eriri."
Her face flushed, her hands fidgeting in her lap. "That was I just wanted to tell you how I feel. It's not like"
"So, you don't want to do this?" Akifumi's voice was gentle but firm.
He needed to hear her answer, to know if she was truly ready. If not, he wouldn't push her.
Eriri flinched, her gaze darting away.
"This isn't about yes or no! Why now, though? You already have Mahiru."
"You don't need to know how I feel! It's pointless!" Her voice trembled, a mix of frustration and something deeperperhaps fear.
Akifumi's expression softened. "Then why do you want to be with me?" he asked, his voice quiet but sincere.
"That's what I need to understand."
Eriri's breath hitched, her heart racing. "W-what do you mean?"
He let out a soft sigh, his tone thoughtful.
"From the moment we met, I felt like I had to protect you. At first, it was more like wanting to look out for you. But over time, that feeling changed."
Eriri blinked, her pulse quickening. "Changed how?"
Akifumi's smile was warm, his eyes holding hers. "What do you think I mean? You asked. I'm giving you the answer. The rest is up to you to figure out."
The words hung in the air, and Eriri's mind raced to catch up.
"You mean you've fallen for me?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.
"Even though you already have Mahiru?"
Akifumi didn't flinch. Instead, he nodded slowly, his gaze steady.
"Does that surprise you?"
She glared at him, though there was no real heat in it.
"You scumbag," she muttered, raising a hand to playfully swat at his chest.
But before she could, Akifumi caught her wrist, his grip firm yet gentle.
"Hold on, Eriri," he said, his voice calm but teasing.
"You're the one who started this, remember?"
Her face flushed deeper, and she looked away.
"I just I needed to know how you felt. That's all."
Akifumi's expression softened, his thumb brushing lightly over her wrist.
"And now you do. So, what's next?"
Eriri hesitated, her breath catching. "I I don't know."
Her eyes meet with his and he began to lose himself in her gaze.
"Eriri...I love you"
"Nnh "
Akifumi softly caress her lips. Reassured, she closes her eyes and the contours of a smile shape their kiss.
"Mmh. Mmmhh,, haa, haa, mh!, mh!"
"hff, mmp! Ah, hah?! Mh, mh, mmh mh"
Eriri senses are overloaded with his smell and taste.
"Mh, hah, haa s-slow down! Mh, ahhmf, mf, mhh.."
Eriri start to struggling to breathe, but still deperate to continue kissing, she opens her lips.
"Ahhmf, mh, mhh. Mh..mhh"
"You're so cute Eriri."
"Mh, mhhhh, mh, Mmmh, mwah Mmh, mmph" Her body trembles and squirms. Eriri squeezes her knees together as the kissing continues.
"Mwah Mmh, mmph! Mmh!"
"Mmh.."
"Hff, mmp! Mmh, mwah"
"Mmh, w-wait!
"No can do. I'm not letting you chicken out today."
"I won't! I'm not gonna do that. I just, um.. I wanna take off my clothes myself, just turn around for a bit!" Eriri said while throwing a pillow to Akifumi face.
.........................
A few minutes later after she done undressing, Eriri's voice called out softly, "Okay you can look now."
Akifumi turned around.
Eriri sit on the the bed covering herself with the bedsheet.
"..... Why are you still covering yourself? You were so passionate during that kiss. What happened?"
"Nothing happened. I'm still preparing myself!"
"Then-"
"I'm ready!, but I'm still a little hesitant to show you my body."
".."
"I'm taking this" Akifumi pull away the bed sheet in one fell swoop.
"Wai-"
"Urgh" Eriri face is bright red, but she doesn't offer any further resistance.
Akifumi look at her beautiful body and felt his breath catch, Eriri sitting there in front of him without wearing anything.
She closes her eyes, seeming to have resigned herself to it.
"Y-You're disappointed..' cause they're so small aren't you?"
"..No, I think your body is just perfect." Akifumi gently hugged her and push her over to the bed and lay her down, before joining her on the soft mattress.
Akifumi continuing the kisses, and he started to take off his pants and set his member free.
While it's throbbing in anticipation, because of a habit doing it with Mahiru, Akifumi realize it's Eriri first time doing this so important to set the mood first.
"Mmh, mmph Nnngh, mlln"
"Fwah, mmh Mwah, mllln, nnh.." Warm air tickels Akifumi face as they exchange more breathy kisses.
Saliva drips from the corners of their mouths, but neither of them seems to care.
Akifumi hand drift downward once more, when his hand slides in between her legs, she quivers again.
"Uhhn Aah.. W-wait"
As Akifumi caress her pussy, Eriri voice becomes even more sensual, and clear juices start to flow in response.
"Eriri. You're soaking down here"
"You don't have- Aahnto say that idiot" Eriri sounds more relaxed, but the next moment her body starts quivering with pleasure.
"Uuuuuuh, aahn, aaah- That. Where were touching me? Nnnngh.."
"What do you know about the clitoris?" Akifumi ask, somewhat teasingly, all the while gently stroking the very spot in question.
"Aaah, uh aah Its not that I don't know"
"Haah, ooh I had no idea aaah!"
"Hahh, ahh.. Mmh, fwahh"
"Ahh, nnh.. W-wait Mugiho."
"Its different form touching yourself, right?"
"Aaah..mmh, I told you. I'm not going to talk about that."
"Aaahn, ooh, stop- uuhn stop touching just that one spot, please Aaah." Eriri's cute nipples are quivering slightly, It's almost as if they're asking Akifumi to play with them.
"Uhhhn, aah ooohnngh!"
"Your nipples are sensitive, too."
"Aaah, uhhn, please be gentle Aaah,nnngh.."
"Aah It's almost too much Haaah AAhn"
Akifumi want her to get the most out of this, but don't want to put her off,
"How about this?" Akifumi gently caress her breasts, like he giving them a massage, and at the same time
"Ah, mwah Angh, aah oh.."
"Mlln, mmh., nnh aaahn"
"Even if its small, It's so soft, can I keep touching them?"
"Uh-huh you can. If you like them that much, you can keep touching."
"Huh?! Hm, hnnnngh! Mh..ahn. mhhh!" Eriri let a moans escape.
"It doesn't hurt, does it?"
Every time Akifumi pinch her clitoris, her body bounces up and the bed creaks loudly.
""Haa Ahh, ahh! Nnh, ahh, ahhn"
"Ah. Mmph. Ah Mhhh! Mhahh, ahhn W-wait.. mmh, Ahhh, ah!"
"Hnngh! Mh, ah, mh, ahh. No, pinching! Stop- Eek! Mm"
"Mmmh!" As Akifumi continue to gently caress her, he can feel that Eriri's body is now completely relaxed, and its about time to take the next step.
"Eriri"
"Haah. Aahn, uuh. What is it, Mugiho?"
"Don't you think it's time I became your first?" Akifumi's voice was low, his tone a mix of tenderness and anticipation.
"Huh? You mean aah?!" Eriri's eyes widened, her breath catching in her throat as she realized what he was implying.
Without waiting for an answer, Akifumi shifted his position, hovering above her. His movements were deliberate, his gaze locked onto hers.
"Mu-Mugiho?" Eriri looked up at him nervously, her voice trembling.
"You know what I'm going to do now, right?" he asked, his voice steady but soft.
"Yes, of course" Eriri averted her gaze for a moment, her cheeks flushing a deep crimson.
But then she looked back at him, her eyes shimmering with a mix of fear and determination.
"I'll ask you again. If you don't want to do this, say so," Akifumi said, his tone serious.
He wanted to be sureabsolutely surethat she was ready.
"I-I want to be with you," Eriri whispered, her voice barely audible but filled with sincerity.
"Yes, I heard that. But you may have a change of heart," he replied, his eyes searching hers.
"Do you think I would say that lightly?" she asked, her voice gaining a bit of strength.
"Not really. But from this point on, there's no going back I'm just making sure. Is this really okay?" His voice was gentle, but his words carried weight.
"Yes This is okay" Eriri's voice wavered, but she held his gaze.
"My heart is racing, I'm nervous, and a little scared But I'm glad that you'll be my first, Mugiho."
Akifumi smiled at her answer, a rare warmth in his expression. "I see. Thank you, Eriri."
"Rare of you to give a proper thank you to me, and at a time like this? I'm not sure I can accept it," Eriri teased, though her nervousness still showed.
She continued softly, "But it doesn't feel bad."
With her consent confirmed, Akifumi finally began to push his member inside her dripping entrance.
"Aahh-!?" Eriri let out a strange, breathy moan as Akifumi's tip touched her.
"What's wrong?" Akifumi asked, pausing immediately, his voice laced with concern.
"Ah, sorry Can you just wait a moment?" she pleaded, her voice shaky.
"Wait? What for?" he asked, his brow furrowing.
"I mean it's just with your big thing touching me, it made me think about something," she stammered, her face burning.
"Which means what exactly?" he pressed, his tone patient but curious.
"I mean maybe I can't do this?" she admitted, her voice small.
"Why not?" he asked, his eyes never leaving hers.
"I mean maybe it's too big to fit?" she blurted out, her words tumbling together in a rush of embarrassment.
Akifumi finally get it, she's intimidated by his dick.
"Hey, Eriri. It's fine. Don't worry. It might hurt a little, but only at the start," Akifumi said softly, his voice calm and reassuring.
"That's not fine!" Eriri exclaimed, her voice rising in panic.
"It's like you have a weapon down there! Surely there are laws about concealing something like that!"
Akifumi chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. "It'll be fine. This is just normal, I promise."
"N-No, it's not!" Eriri shot back, her face flushed.
"Do you even know the law? Any bladed weapon over 2.3 inches in Japan is strictly forbidden! And your your 'weapon' is clearly over that limit!"
Akifumi raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing on his lips. "If that's the threshold, most men would be disqualified."
Eriri's eyes widened, and she stammered, "P-Please, just make it smaller. Maybe a fifth of that?"
"That's not how this works, Eriri."
"W-Why not? It's part of your body! Can't you control it?" she protested, her voice trembling.
Akifumi sighed, placing a hand on her shoulder. "Take a moment, Eriri. Just calm down. Take a deep breath."
"Ah, okay" Eriri nodded, her chest rising and falling as she followed his instructions.
"Hahhh Fweh Hahhh" She took a few shaky breaths, her nerves still evident.
"This is your first time, so I understand you're nervous," Akifumi said.
"O-Okay"
"Unfortunately, for you at least, I can't change the size. And, well it might even get bigger," he added with a hint of amusement.
"W-What? It gets even bigger?" Eriri's voice squeaked, her eyes widening in disbelief.
"I'm just saying it might," Akifumi replied, a playful glint in his eyes.
He gently stroked her cheek, his touch warm and reassuring.
"I'll be as gentle as I can. Would that be okay?"
"Aaah you really will be gentle?" she asked, her voice small and uncertain.
"Yes, I promise," he said, his tone sincere.
"If you're not, you'll be my slave for a month?" Eriri challenged, trying to mask her nervousness with a hint of bravado.
Akifumi laughed softly. "Okay. That sounds fair."
"O-Okay then, Mugiho" There was a slight tremble in her voice, but after a moment of hesitation, she renewed her resolve, her determination shining through.
Akifumi took hold of himself, guiding it to her entrance once more.
"Ah! M-Mugiho" Eriri gasped, her body tensing. "Go slowly, okay?"
"Okay" Akifumi shift his hips slightly forward, burying his tip inside her.
"Nnnnuh, aaah!" Eriri lets out a worldless gasp, heaving for breath.
As Akifumi dick fills her inside, he can feel the tip, now buried all the way inside, first time or not, Eriri is so tight.
He had to push quite hard just to get the tip inside.
"Agh! Uuhn Ooh Mu-Mugiho" Eriri whimpered, her voice trembling with a mix of pain and anticipation.
"Do you want me to stop?" Akifumi asked, his voice soft but laced with concern.
"Not that I just have one thing to ask" she murmured, her cheeks flushed.
"I know. I'll be more gentle," Akifumi said, trying to guess what she wanted to say.
"N-No, that's not it" Eriri hesitated, then blurted out, "I want you to give me all of it!"
Akifumi paused, surprised. "Are you sure? That will be faster, but"
"Yes. The faster, the better. Just give me all of it!" she insisted, her voice firm despite the nervous quiver.
"Sure. Okay," Akifumi agreed, his tone steady. He took a deep breath and plunged his entire length inside her in one swift motion.
"Aaaaah! Uhhhn!" Eriri cried out, her body stiffening as he broke through. Blood trickled from where they were connected, a stark reminder of the moment they became one.
"Hahh Ahhh It's in now, isn't it?" Eriri asked, her voice shaky but curious.
"Yeah, the whole thing," Akifumi replied, his voice gentle.
"Uhn, aah I thought the first time would hurt more than this" she admitted, her breathing ragged.
"Maybe it's because you were so gentle, Mugiho," she added, her tone softening.
"That's not it. It's because you did your very best," Akifumi said, his voice filled with admiration.
Eriri's sweat-drenched face and labored breathing betrayed the pain she must have felt, but she managed a weak smile.
"Ah, that was a mistake. I should've said you weren't gentle with me. That way, I could've had you as my slave for a month," she joked, trying to lighten the mood.
Akifumi chuckled. "Yeah. You screwed up."
"Can I move now?" he asked, his voice tender.
"Yes please. But be gentle," Eriri replied, her body slowly relaxing despite the lingering discomfort.
Akifumi slowly pulled out about halfway before burying himself deep inside her again.
"Ah! Ah, ahhh! Nnngh!" Eriri gasped, her voice breaking as she arched her back.
She hid her face behind her hands, her breath coming in short, uneven bursts.
Akifumi felt her walls contract around him, squeezing him tightly. "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice filled with concern.
"I-I'm fine Just a bit surprised" she admitted, her voice muffled by her hands. "I can feel you so deep inside me"
Her words spurred Akifumi to move again. He resisted the urge to go rough, instead sliding in and out of her with smooth, deliberate strokes.
"Ngh, hahh Ahh, mm. Mmmh" Eriri moaned, her voice growing more breathless with each thrust.
"Hahh, nnh. Nnh.. Mmh, mmmgh! Ahnn"
"It's starting to feel good?" Akifumi asked, his voice low and soothing.
"Ahn, aah, yes Uhn, is that strange? Feeling so good so quickly?" she asked, her voice tinged with embarrassment.
"No, it isn't strange at all. I'm happy," Akifumi replied, his tone warm.
"Uhn, aahh, you are?"
"Yes. I don't like seeing the girl I like suffering," he said, his voice sincere.
"That's good to know Ahh" Eriri murmured, her body trembling.
"What? I'm not into that sort of thing, okay," Akifumi teased, earning a weak laugh from her.
"Aahn, no not that You said you like me" she whispered, her voice barely audible.
"Sorry. I should've said that more often," Akifumi admitted, his voice filled with regret.
"Uhn, aah It's okay. I'm not calling you out I'm just happy you really care about me," Eriri said, her smile radiant despite the tears in her eyes.
Seeing her smile like that made Akifumi realize how focused he'd been on being gentle that he'd forgotten to say the things that truly mattered.
"Eriri I love you," Akifumi said, his voice steady and full of emotion.
As the words left his lips, her walls tightened around him, and she let out a soft moan.
"Ahhn, nuh, ooh that's cheating, a little bit" she said, her voice trembling with pleasure.
Eriri's sensitivity was evident, so Akifumi started with small, gentle strokes.
"Ahh Hahh, ah! Mm, nngh, mmh" she moaned, her body responding to his every movement.
"Mugiho. Mmh, mwah Mmhph" she murmured, her voice melting into incoherent sounds of pleasure.
"Uuhn, ooh, Mu-Mugiho, please stop for a bit I feel like I'm going crazy" she begged, her voice desperate.
"That's fine. Go ahead," Akifumi encouraged, his voice gentle but firm.
"But ahhn, it's my first time but I'm going to cum so quickly Ah," she confessed, her voice filled with both embarrassment and desire.
"You're going to think that I'm such a slutty girl"
"Not at all. You're just cute, Eriri," Akifumi reassured her, his voice filled with affection.
"Naaah! Ahh, haaahh uuuh You idiot That's That's going to push me over the edge," she cried, her body trembling as pleasure overtook her.
"Hahh Ah, ah, ah Ahhn!"
"Nngh Fwahh, ahh, ah.. Mmh, ahh!"
As Akifumi felt her body quivering, he quickened his pace, her moans intensifying with each thrust. The place where they were connected was slick with her juices, dripping down every time he pulled out.
"Hahh, ah, ahhn Fwahh, ahh!"
"Ah, i-it feels so good! Mmh, ah!"
"Where does it feel good, exactly?" Akifumi asked, his voice teasing.
"Do-Don't ask me that Ah.. you idiot!" Eriri protested, her face burning with embarrassment.
Akifumi couldn't stop himself from moving, his hips rocking harder as he lost himself in the rhythm.
"Nnngh, haaah, w-wait! Ahhn! Mu-Mugiho, I-I'm really sensitive right now! Eek! Ah, ahh!"
"Nnh, I-I said wait, you idiot! Fwahhh! Ahh, that's too much! Eeeeek!"
"Since it's your first time, I want to make you feel even better," Akifumi said, his voice filled with determination.
"I-It already feels really good, s-so slow down, you idiot- Hahhhhn!"
Every time Akifumi plunged into her, Eriri arched her back, her body responding instinctively.
Her movements caused him to hit different spots inside her, sending waves of pleasure through her body.
"Ahh, nnh, nngh! Ahh, Mu-Mugiho! Ah, ahhh, ahhh!"
Eriri quivered with each thrust, her body riding a wave of ecstasy.
"Ahh, hahhh, hahh! Ah, ahhh! Mu-Mugiho, th-this is amazing! Ah!"
"I-I can feel your dick rubbing against me inside! Ah, ahh, ahhh!"
"I-I can't hold back something is coming Eeek!"
Her pussy tightened and twitched around him, the sensation almost too much for Akifumi to handle. But he managed to keep thrusting, prolonging her climax even further.
"Ahh, ah, ahhh! I-I feel like I'm going crazy! Ahh, ahhh!"
"Mm, mmh, mmmh! Nngh, uhh, ahhh! Ahhh!" Eriri writhed, trying to match his rhythm, but Akifumi held her hands firmly, limiting her movements.
"Fwahhh! Ah, ahhh! Ah, ahhhn! Nngh, uh, ahhh!"
"Mmmh! Fwahh, ahhhh! Ahhhh!"
Eriri's pussy, having taken his length again and again, was overflowing with her nectar. It wasn't just flowingit was squirting out with every thrust.
"Uhh, nnngh, ah, ahhh! Mugiho, I can't- Ahhhhhh!"
"I-I've been cumming this whole time, so.! Ah, ahhh, ahhh!"
Eriri looked up at him with teary eyestears of happiness. She looked unbelievably alluring, her expression a mix of pleasure and vulnerability.
"Mmh, ahh! Mm, mmh! Eek! Ahh, ahhh!"
"No, don't look ahhh, I-I must look like such a mess right now! Mmh, uh, ahhh!"
"Does it hurt?" Akifumi asked, his voice filled with concern.
"No, it just feels really good! Fwahh, ahhh!"
The room was filled with the wet sounds of their bodies moving together and the creaking of the bed, a symphony of their shared passion.
Akifumi brought his face closer to Eriri's, captivated by her breathy moans as he lost himself in her.
"Ahhh! Eek! Ah, ahhh! Ahh, nngh, mmh!" she cried out, her voice trembling with pleasure.
"Hah, ahhhh! Ahh, it's so deep! I-I can't handle it!"
"H-Hurry, Mugiho! Nnh, uh, ahh! Ahh! I-I'm gonna go crazy!" Her muscles tensed, her body twitching wildly from within.
Akifumi doubted she could hold on much longer.
He wasn't faring much better. Engulfed in her warmth, he felt himself teetering on the edge, ready to burst at any moment.
"Eriri! I'm cumming!" he groaned, his voice rough with desire.
"Haaaah! Aaahn, Mugiho! Mugiho, it's okay today!" she gasped, her words tumbling out in a desperate plea.
"I want all of it inside! Please give it to me!"
Akifumi rocked his hips, matching the rhythm of her moans, and pushed himself as deep inside her as he could go.
"Nnhah, ah, AHHHHH!!!"
His tip pressed against what he thought was the entrance to her womb before he finally released, pouring himself into her.
"Ah, ahhhhh! Ahhhhh!" Eriri arched her back, her body quivering uncontrollably as waves of pleasure crashed over her. Her essence gushed out, splashing against Akifumi's stomach and dripping down onto her own.
"Nhah, ah, ahhh! Ah!" Violent spasms wracked her body as Akifumi added his own release to the mix.
"Nnh, nngh! Hff Uhhhh, nnnh, nnh!"
"Ah, ahhhh" A second, softer wave of pleasure hit her, and she let out a satisfied moan, her body finally beginning to relax.
"Ah. Ahhh Hahh, hahh, hahh"
"Hahh, hahh" Akifumi gasped for air, his body still pulsing as he continued to fill her. There was so much that it overflowed, spilling out of her and onto the bed.
"Mmmh" Eriri's pussy twitched in response, trying to draw out every last drop, but it was too much.
The mixture of their fluids ran down her bare skin, pooling beneath them.
As their climax finally subsided, the room was filled with the sound of their heavy breathing.
"Nnh, nhah, hahh, hahh I'm glad I could make you feel that good" Eriri murmured, her voice tender.
"I'm so happy" Eriri replied, a gentle smile playing on her lips.
When he released her hands, she reached up for him, pulling him close.
Akifumi drew her into a tight embrace, their lips meeting in a passionate kiss.
"Nnh Mmph, mwah Mmgh, nnh"
"Mwah, nhah. Mlln, hahmm, mmph."
After a series of lazy, lingering kisses, Akifumi slowly pulled himself out of her.
A mixture of semen, her essence, and a faint trace of blood trickled out, marking the intensity of their union.
"Eriri" Akifumi whispered her name with as much love as he could muster, but she avoided his gaze.
"What's wrong?" he asked, concern flickering in his voice.
"I-I need a moment. Don't look at me right now!" she insisted, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.
"That just makes me want to look at you more," he teased.
"Seriously, don't! Don't look at my face!" Eriri shoved a pillow into his face, her voice a mix of frustration and shyness.
Akifumi chuckled softly. "Ah, I see. Now that it's over, you're feeling shy again."
"I know that, just don't look."
"Don't be like that. You're so cute, Eriri."
"Hey don't start that again" Her tone was sullen, but she finally glanced at him, a soft smile tugging at her lips.
"You'd rather I didn't say anything?"
"No, not necessarily"
"So what's wrong?"
"I want you to say it again," Eriri admitted, pouting slightly.
Normally, Akifumi might have teased her further, but this time, he simply smiled.
"You're so cute, Eriri. I love you."
"Ehehe I love you too, Mugiho."
[TL Note]
Unlock bonus chapters by reaching specific milestones with [Power Stone] votes!
Check out my P-atreon at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL for the story with nsfw images! Plus, get access to 50+ advanced chapters!
"Ow It hurts."
Eriri curled up on the bed, her face flushed, eyes brimming with tearsyet she wore a sweet, satisfied smile.
Akifumi gently ruffled her hair. "Get some rest."
"I'll bring the food in. The takeout's been sitting for too long."
"This is all your fault," Eriri muttered, blushing even more. "Why did you do it so rough?"
'So rough?'
'If your body wasn't so weak, i would've done it until morning.'
Akifumi shook his head, choosing not to tease her further.
He picked up the takeout from the door, helped Eriri finish her meal, and soon after, she drifted into a deep sleep, a look of pure contentment on her face.
With her taken care of, Akifumi sat back down at his computer and resumed working.
"Now that I think about it, I could draw a prequel manga for this game as a little Easter egg for the fans."
Of course, that was something to consider after the game was finished and released. Right now, anything beyond that was just wishful thinking.
Immersed in his work, time passed quickly.
By nightfall, as expected, Mahiru and Mashiro didn't return.
Since Mashiro's parents were leaving the next day, the two of them were staying over at her parents' place.
As for Eriri, after resting all afternoon, she was feeling much better.
Still, there was no way she'd be able to handle anything too intense for the next couple of days. She needed time to recover.
Considering the situation, he made a quick phone call to let them know he wouldn't be coming back that night.
8 PM The Long-Awaited Episode Premiere
After a week of anticipation, fans excitedly logged into the video site.
"I've been waiting for this day forever!"
"My Mayuri! My 'Tutturu'! I'm here!!"
"Wait isn't this just one person? I have no idea where the story is going next."
"Episodes 112: What a garbage anime! This doesn't live up to the author's standards at all!
Episode 13 onward: AHHHH!! WHY IS THERE ONLY ONE EPISODE PER WEEK?! IT'S NOT ENOUGH!!"
"..."
With high expectations, episode 17 finally began.
And right from the first sceneit delivered a shocking opening!
In just a single sentence, the show revealed that in the original timeline, Mayuri should have died at this moment but this time, nothing happened.
Then, the time jumped ahead to the next evening.
And thenthose familiar words echoed in everyone's ears:
"Huh, Mayushii's pocket watch stopped working?.."
"That's strange, I just wound it up earlier..."
At that moment, the audience's hearts collectively stopped.
A masked terrorist flashed across the screen for a split second.
Thenthe opening theme began playing.
For a few seconds, viewers sat in stunned silence before snapping back to reality.
"Idiot!! Why did Mayuri die again?!"
"Ughhh, poor Mayuri!"
"I feel even worse for Okabe!"
"Mayuri's death is hitting him way harder! He keeps going back in time, remembering everything, only to watch the person he cares about die over and over again."
"That kind of torment would drive anyone insane!"
"Okabe is suffering, no doubt! But Mayuri isn't having it any easier!"
"Even if she doesn't retain memories, she still experiences the pain of death every single time! The sheer terror in those final moments is enough to shatter anyone's mind!"
"This is crazy! In the original timeline, Mayuri died a day earlier. Why did the timeline shift like this?"
"..."
Fans impatiently skipped the OP, desperate to know what would happen next.
Okabe, thinking he had finally changed Mayuri's fate, was devastated when, exactly 24 hours later, she died again.
Now, he sat on the rooftop, completely shattered.
How many loops had he already gone through to reach this point?
No one knew.
Once again, he turned to Kurisu for help.
During their discussion, even though she called it just a theory, the audience immediately believed her explanation.
So far, there had been five messages that altered the worldline:
The lottery ticket.
Moeka's message.
Ruka's message.
Faris' message.
And finally, the one Okabe sent about tracking Suzuha.
After undoing the last one, Mayuri's death had been delayed by a single day.
'So what if they systematically reversed all five D-mails in order?'
Wouldn't that return them to the worldline where the IBN-5100 was still safe at the Yanagibayashi Shrine?
As soon as this possibility was raised, an electric jolt ran down the audience's spines.
Their skin crawled.
"So that's it THAT'S IT!!"
"This is genius! Pure genius!!"
"If this is really where the story is headed, then this anime is on a whole other level!!"
Brimming with excitement, they continued watching.
The next D-mail to undo was Faris'.
After a series of events, Faris regained her memories of the previous worldline.
But when Okabe asked her to reverse her message, she hesitated.
"What happens if I don't cancel it?"
Mayuri's life would remain in danger.
Even after learning the truth, she still couldn't bring herself to do it.
"I I can't do it."
"Are you saying Mayuri's life doesn't matter?!"
Faris, as one of Mayuri's close friends, immediately denied it.
After struggling with her emotions, she finally revealed what her message had been about.
"I I brought my father back to life."
"I changed the past where he died so that he survived."
The audience, who had just been furious with her, suddenly fell silent.
Their clenched fists slowly relaxed.
On one hand, she had her friend's life.
On the other, her father's.
If she canceled the D-mail, her father would die.
If she didn't, her friend would die.
For the first time, the audience found themselves at a loss.
They asked themselvesif they were in Faris' shoes, what choice would they make?
No one had an answer.
With heavy hearts, they watched as the story continued.
In the end, Faris chose to let go of her false reality.
She sent the D-mail.
The world shifted.
She reappeared in the lab, wearing her maid outfit.
Akihabara returned to normal.
But the IBN-5100 was still missing.
Even though it had been there last year.
"Where did it go?"
With that lingering mystery, the episode came to an end.
Even though Steins;Gate wasn't outwardly a sad story, the weight of its narrative was undeniable.
Mayuri's repeated deaths shouldn't have been devastatingafter all, Okabe could always rewind time to save her.
But ever since the last episode, the true emotional weight of the story was starting to sink in.
Going back in time didn't erase the pain of these events.
Suzuha had crumbled into despair when she failed her mission.
And even when she succeeded in the altered timeline, she lost the chance to ever meet her father.
Now, Faris had to make an impossible choicebetween her father and her friend.
It was a gut punch the audience couldn't ignore.
Time travel might be science fiction.
But the pain of losing a loved one?
That was real.
And at that moment, the audience felt every bit of Faris' sorrow.
The story wasn't just powerful.
It was unstoppable.
"Ahhh! The writer's plot twists always come out of nowhere, yet they feel so inevitable!"
"After watching this episode, I can't help but feel heartbroken for Feyris! And even more for Suzuha!"
"As an orphan, if I had the chance to bring my parents back to life, I'd do it no matter the cost."
"And after experiencing that warmth again, I don't think I could bear to lose them a second time!"
"Exactly! I could never make the kind of decision Feyris did if I had to choose between my best friend and my family."
"Same here! My heart aches for Feyris!"
"Even if it's an illusion, as long as everyone believes it's real, then isn't it real? The fact that Feyris could make such a decision shows how noble she truly is!"
"At first, I only liked Feyris for her looks, but now I love everything about her!"
"I'm totally shipping Kurisu and Okabe!"
"She's always there to support Okabe in his darkest moments. Without her, who knows how many more loops he'd have to go through before realizing what needed to change?"
"Nah, I'm all about Okabe and Mayuri!"
"If he didn't truly love her, how could he endure so much pain, going back in time again and again, willing to sacrifice everything to save Mayuri!?"
"Okabe and Feyris all the way!"
"Forget shipping wars, the depth of this story is what's really incredible!"
"With this episode, the meaning of the past twelve episodes finally makes sense!"
"All that buildup, only to have everything unravel piece by piecethis storytelling is absolutely insane!"
"And the logic behind it is brilliant! Because of the D-Mail Feyris sent about her father's kidnapping, he never diedbut as a result, the IBN-5100 was lost."
"The cause-and-effect connections are flawless!"
"Just thinking about the layers of logic in this story gives me chills!"
"No doubt about it, the writer is a genius!"
"It's still too early to say for sure. Let's see where the story goes next!"
"I know we should stay rational, but after this episode, how do you expect me to be logical!?"
"Damn it, why are the episodes so short? I need more!"
"Another week until the next episode? This is torture!"
If Episode 16 was the spark that ignited fans' emotions, then with Episode 17, Steins;Gate finally reached its true peak.
Leaving countless viewers on the edge of their seats in anticipation for what comes next!
And from this point onward, the fan-driven "Praise Cult" was officially formed!
"Steins;Gate is an absolute masterpiece!"
"Anime of the year, guaranteed!"
"None of the Spring season anime even come close to Steins;Gate!"
"I strongly recommend this to anyone who hasn't watched it yet! There are already 17 episodes outnow's the perfect time to binge!"
"If you're not a fan of slow pacing, start from Episode 12. After that, if anything doesn't make sense, go back and watch the earlier episodes!"
"Don't watch Steins;Gate the way you watch other anime. If you do, you'll never fully grasp its brilliance!"
Of course, alongside the praise came skepticism:
"Steins;Gate? The anime that dropped twelve episodes all at once at the start?"
"I tried watching it before, but honestly, it felt boring."
"Same here. It didn't do anything for me. Are the hype and bots really this out of control?"
"Anime of the year? Steins;Gate? Does it even deserve that title?"
But instead of getting upset, the "Praise Cult" remained patient, determined to convert more people into Steins;Gate believers!
"Yeah, the setup is slow, but once you hit Episode 12, you'll be screaming 'WTF!!' just like the rest of us!"
"I'm caught up to Episode 17, and all I can say isthis writer is an absolute madman! I can't even begin to imagine what kind of mindset they were in when they created this!"
"Sure, the early episodes feel slow, but that's just the necessary buildup for its god-tier climax!"
"Trust me, this anime will blow your mind!"
"I can only say one thingWarrior of Love and Hope. This name is worth believing in!"
Thanks to the relentless efforts of these fans, many viewers who had originally dropped the anime due to its slow start decided to give it another chance.
And after watching up to Episode 12, they found themselves hooked. The next few episodes left them completely stunned.
By the time they reached Episode 17, their minds were blown, and they were left desperately craving more.
"Damn it, why did it have to end here?!"
Before they even realized it, they had joined the ranks of Steins;Gate evangelists, passionately recommending the anime to others.
Even people who had never heard of Steins;Gate before found themselves drawn in by the sheer enthusiasm of the fanbase.
And once they started watching, there was no turning back.
As a result, Steins;Gate, which already had a dedicated audience, exploded in popularity after Episode 17!
Previously, 90% of the viewers were already fans of Akifumi. But after Episode 17, at least 30% of the total audience were brand-new viewers!
While only a small percentage of these new fans followed the writer on social media, it was still a significant boost.
After all, gaining new fans meant a high likelihood of them checking out the writer's previous works, boosting sales of his past projects.
No wonder manga and light novel authors are so eager for their works to get anime adaptations!
Sure, some adaptations butcher the source material, leading to bad reviews and poor sales.
But if you're lucky enough to get a god-tier adaptation, the boost to the original work is enough to make any author cry tears of joy!
Even if it's just an average adaptation, it still serves as great promotion for the original material.
Not to mention, there's extra money involved!
Anime adaptations are a dream come true!
And Steins;Gate only kept getting better from there.
The date with Ruka left countless viewers questioning their own preferencesbecause when a character is that good-looking, does gender even matter?
And after experiencing Ruka's burning passion firsthand, fans were left in stunned silence.
Sending the D-Mail to return to the original worldline left an emptiness in their hearts.
A love that was doomed from the start, isn't that just another kind of heartbreak?
And after resolving Ruka's message, only two D-Mails remained.
As for Moeka, the one responsible for Mayuri's countless deaths, fans had no sympathy for her.
But as the story reached her arc, things became unexpectedly complex.
First, she inexplicably committed suicide. Yet even after her death, Mayuri's fate remained unchanged.
This made it clear, Mayuri's death wasn't solely because of Moeka.
Even if she had never existed, Mayuri's death was an unavoidable outcome in this worldline.
Determined to uncover the truth, Okabe traveled back in time to the night before her suicide. There, he found a broken Moeka on the verge of collapse.
For the woman who had killed Mayuri countless times in previous timelines, Okabe had no sympathy.
He seized her phone from her hands, only to discover she had never changed her number.
Moeka, a failure in life with crippling social anxiety, had once placed all her faith in FB.
To her, FB was a kind, motherly figure. Attacking the lab, killing Mayuri, every order had come from FB.
But recently, FB had stopped responding. And Moeka was left completely alone.
Daily Uploads!
Unlock bonus chapters by reaching specific milestones with [Power Stone] votes!
Please support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL to access more than 50 advanced chapters. Q-Q
"Four days from now, you'll be dead in this rental apartment."
Okabe Rintarou, his lips bleeding from biting them, spoke to the woman beneath him.
"You'll wait for an answer from FB that will never come, and die here, alone."
Moeka: "You're lying."
Okabe: "No, it's true."
"FB will never reply to you again."
"You've already... been abandoned!"
Moeka: "Liar!"
Okabe: "When was the last time you received a message from FB, huh?"
"You've been waiting for a reply all this time, don't you think it's strange?"
Moeka's eyes widened, her gaze filled with confusion and doubt.
"You'll die here, die in this cold, empty room."
"No!"
"In this desolate place, you'll die."
"No..."
"After killing Mayuri, you'll die here."
"Alone, betrayed, and abandoned, you'll die like an insect."
"Your life will be for nothing. No one will come to save you, not even FB!"
"No!!!"
With his harsh words, Okabe successfully broke through Moeka's last mental defense.
Now with some space, he began to sift through her messages with FB.
Soon, he found a crucial record.
But, the timeline didn't change.
Could it be that only FB could control Moeka?
"Your life will rot in this apartment!"
"But I will go against the world! I will save Mayuri!!"
At last, Okabe's words struck a chord with Moeka.
She quietly whispered: "Coin-operated locker, the one by PUX, the IBN-5100 is there."
That night, Okabe rushed to retrieve the IBN-5100, only to be stopped by his calm assistant.
Kurisu: "Think about it. After all the times you've time-traveled, you've never been able to get the IBN-5100. If you didn't return to the original timeline, you're never going to get it."
Her words made Okabe pause.
The timeline hadn't shifted, and the numbers hadn't even hit 1%. So the outcome was set. It couldn't be changed.
But at least now, there was a direction.
All the clues pointed to SERN's bottom-tier organization in Japan, the "Wanderers," and the mysterious figureFB.
This meant that by focusing on the locker, they could track down FB!
After some discussion, Moeka, who also sought FB, teamed up with Okabe.
After several failed attempts and time-traveling, they finally locked onto their target.
The IBN-5100, after changing hands multiple times, had somehow ended up back with their landlord!
The two were dumbfounded.
After waiting overnight, the landlord sent the IBN-5100 to Francethe headquarters of SERN.
Confused, they decided to confront the landlord.
Once the landlord spoke, they learned his true identity: he was FB, the one they had been desperately searching for.
"Let's talk somewhere else."
Led by the landlord, they made their way to a construction site.
At this point, the man had no intention of hiding anything anymore. He confessed everything.
Not just to Moeka, but to all of them, he had played the role they longed for in their hearts, gaining their trust and making them do his bidding.
Of course, once they were no longer useful, disposing of them was easy.
Okabe, filled with anger, shouted at the indifferent landlord: "Suzuha Amane didn't take care of you for this!"
"What do you know?" The landlord coldly glanced at them before recounting his tragic past.
Then, he shot Moeka, the traitor, before turning the gun on himself and pulling the trigger.
Traitors had to be dealt with.
And those who completed their tasks would also be killed.
He had thought about escaping, but now, with the precious item in his hands, he could no longer run.
Not wanting to involve his daughter, he chose to end his life.
Seeing the two corpses, Okabe was stunned.
But, with the assistant's reminder, he remembered he could use the D-mail to change everything.
After sending the termination message using the landlord's phone, the timeline shifted once again.
Okabe found himself back in the timeline where the IBN-5100 was still at the Yanagihara Shrine!
The audience watching this couldn't help but feel excited.
With the IBN-5100 in hand, this meant that with one final message change, they could finally reach the timeline they had been aiming for!
"After all this, are we finally going to succeed?"
Under the eager gazes of the crowd, the progress bar reached its final stretch.
The story on screen was still unfolding.
"I see now."
The assistant sat beside Okabe, setting her drink down:
"If you want to save Mayuri from dying, you need to jump out of this current timeline and return to the one before you sent the first D-mail."
"Only then can we go back."
Okabe spoke, his face visibly more relaxed than before:
"For that, we'll have to delete those data from SERN's database..."
"Your time-travel machine is perfect."
"Eh... is it?"
The girl blushed slightly, then turned her head away, speaking arrogantly:
"Of course it is!"
"The first D-mail?"
The assistant suddenly asked: "It's the one, right? The one where I was killed?"
Okabe, who had just relaxed, turned to her, his face filled with disbelief.
The assistant, seemingly unaware of his shock, laughed and added:
"Then you still wanted to touch my body."
Okabe's expression froze at that moment, the colors of the scene fading to gray.
"Cancel all the D-mails up to this point, and restore the timeline."
"That's a dystopian world where SERN rules. A world that can never exist."
"A world where Mayuri doesn't die."
"And in that timeline... Kurisu..."
"Will die!!"
.................
The scene froze.
The audience, who had long since forgotten the earlier events, was also stunned.
The joy of saving Mayuri vanished in an instant.
What once seemed like a multiple-choice question had now become a single choice.
If they choose to save Mayuri, Kurisu will die!
If they choose to save Kurisu, Mayuri will inevitably die!
As the realization hit, the audience felt something inside them crack.
Oh, that's the sound of their hearts breaking.
At that moment, Akifumi's long-dormant SNS exploded!
"Ahhhhh! Bastard!! I watched 20 episodes, and this is what you give me!?"
"I should've known! I should've known!! How could there not be a knife in that bastard's work!!"
"Before, it was a clean and quick stab, but now when we're about to get a happy ending, you stab us! Are you even human!!"
"Where's the address! Give me the mangaka's home address! I can't take it anymore!!"
"You're not human! Okabe worked so hard, and this is what it all meant?!"
"Without the assistant's help, Okabe probably wouldn't have found a way to save Mayuri before breaking down mentally, and now the person who's so crucial has to be given up?! Are you a devil!!"
"There was no hope in the past! Was there only hell?!"
"You made us think the main heroine was the assistant, and now you're going to kill her off?! I can't do it! I just can't!!"
"I've never been in so much pain!"
"Why did it come so suddenly!? I can't accept it!!"
It's not hard to see how much they're suffering right now.
Akifumi's previous works, compared to the pain, often left audiences feeling an overwhelming sense of bittersweet sadness.
In Madoka Magica, people were heartbroken by the tragic fates of the girls and the final decision made by Madoka.
However, it still carried a sense of hope, with Homura's presence.
In Anohana, people felt sorrowful that Menma, who had already passed, lived in a world far removed from the living.
Yet, the summer they shared was so moving, it still held its own kind of beauty.
In WorldEnd, there was sadness over the doomed world, where William and Chtholly's feelings for each other would never have a happy ending.
But at least there were people who remembered her, and at least her time with William was the most beautiful part of her life.
In Your Lie In April, the sadness of Kaori's tragic fate was palpable, but the mutual salvation between Arima Kousei and Kaori also brought warmth.
But in Steins Gate, the amount of sadness didn't dominate the story as much.
Knowing that everything could be reset, even when beloved characters died, there was still a chance to save them.
With this in mind, the emotional weight was different.
Instead of sadness, pain was the dominant emotion.
The pain of death, the agony of watching important people die over and over in front of you, the pain of knowing the countdown to death is inevitable, and the pain of being powerless to stop it...
The deeper they delved into the story, the clearer the wounds became.
The audience's suffering came naturally from the moral dilemma and the complexity of human nature.
In a world where things could reset again and again, every choice made by Okabe felt like a choice the audience had to make as well.
The consequences of those choices struck a deep chord, tugging at their nerves.
So when the story seemed on the verge of success after addressing all the prior conflicts, and suddenly, it hit them with a cruel choice between two outcomes, the pain was unbearable.
What was once a story that could be easily digested suddenly turned heavy, layering even more emotional weight on top of what was already there.
Normally, even when a character is written off, fans would complain briefly, expressing their sadness.
But now, the angry reactions were unlike anything seen before.
And when Akifumi saw those comments the next morning, he couldn't help but exclaim, "That's so scary!"
He said it lightly, but there was a hint of regret in his expression.
The regret wasn't about the game, or that a particular path couldn't reach its ultimate conclusion.
If it didn't reach the end, it meant that no one would really die in the end.
After briefly enjoying the fans' over-the-top anger, Akifumi didn't give it much thought.
As for explanations? He didn't need to give any.
These fans were, after all, true masochists.
Even knowing that the final outcome would bring pain, they would still complain, but their bodies would be honest and continue watching.
Besides, the final story would still be a happy ending.
It would be a waste to not use this rare opportunity to make them feel some anguish.
Why spoil it for them with the truth when they're just about to enjoy it?
What about the feelings they had when they first started watching this drama?
People's sorrows and joys are never truly in sync, and their happiness is never truly shared.
But Akifumi's happiness, on the other hand, was built on the foundation of his fans' sadness and frustration.
Lost in these thoughts, the phone suddenly rang.
"Akifumi-sensei." He picked up the phone and heard Mihari's voice on the other end.
"The preparations for Akame ga Kill are complete. After discussions, we've decided to release it on May 19th. I'm calling today just to inform you."
"May 19th? That's next Sunday, isn't it?" Akifumi nodded. "Got it."
Mihari hesitated before speaking again.
"By the way, the latest episode of Steins;Gate caused quite an uproar. Should we maybe... prepare for some backlash?"
Before Mihari could finish, Akifumi interrupted.
"Don't worry about it. It's fine."
He understood her concerns.
She was worried that the reactions to Steins;Gate would affect the sales of the new release.
After all, it wasn't being serialized; it would be released directly as a single volume.
Such a release method was already risky, and adding more instability could make things even harder.
"Let's not forget, Steins;Gate has a happy ending. Even if it's a bad ending, it won't stop people from watching my other works. They might curse a little, but that's all."
Mihari chuckled and nodded. "If you're confident, then I won't say any more about it."
After the call ended, Akifumi tapped his chin thoughtfully.
"Come to think of it, I haven't posted an update in a while."
His last update was after Your Lie In April finished airing.
"Also, another work is nearing its completion. Since I'm already promoting my new project, why not promote the other one too?"
With that thought, he quickly typed out a post to announce it!
Akifumi quickly typed out the update, checking it over for any errors before hitting send:
"Hey everyone, how's your Golden Week going?"
"Have you been out and about or just staying home studying? Or maybe reading novels, manga, or watching anime?"
"It's been a while since Your Lie In April finished, and I haven't been able to chat with you all for some time. I really missed it!"
"And guess what? Steins;Gate is already coming to an end!"
"Can you believe it? Did you all watch yesterday's episode on time? I think it was pretty good, but I'm not sure if it met your expectations."
"I saw a lot of suggestions, but no spoilers, okay? You'll just have to wait a bit longer."
"The story is so close to wrapping up, and if I spoil it now, you won't get the same thrill or surprises, right?"
"Ahem, let's stop the chit-chat here. Now, onto the exciting news!"
"On May 19th, my new work Akame ga Kill! Volume 1 will be released! I hope you'll keep an eye out and support it!"
"What, you haven't heard anything about it?"
"Well, that's because I'm releasing it directly as a single volume, and it won't be serialized in Weekly Shonen Jump, so it hasn't been publicized much."
"It's totally fine if you didn't know, right?"
"This work is a brand-new attempt for me, and honestly, I'm a little nervous about whether or not you'll like it."
"Oh, and one more thing! At the end of this month, on May 31st, I'll be releasing another new work!"
"I can't give away too much just yet, but keep an eye on my post that evening at 8 PM. I promise you'll be satisfied with the reveal!"
"So, how do you feel about today's teaser? Don't let my casual tone fool youI've been working really hard on these!"
"Finally, as always, thank you so much for your continued support. I truly appreciate it! Stay tuned, everyone!"
As soon as the post went live, the comments exploded!
"Finally, a post from sensei! I thought we were never going to get one!!"
"Yes!! He posted!!"
"I'm so excited! What new project will it be this time? Front row for the group photo!"
"Wait, what's this Steins;Gate thing? I've never heard of this manga or novel before!"
"Is the person above really a fan of Sensei? How have they never heard of Steins;Gate??"
"Steins;Gate is the first work where Sensei is the scriptwriter! I declare it's the best work of the year!"
"I also declare it's the best of the year!!"
"It's already had 20 episodes! You can't miss it! Go watch it right now!!"
"I won't allow anyone to not watch Steins;Gate!!"
"How could anyone not have seen Steins;Gate yesterday?! What the hell happened?! Damn!!"
"Sensei, do you not want me to send you some local specialties? "
"I suggest you think carefully before finishing the ending. "
"Choosing between Mayuri or the assistant? I want them both saved!!"
"Good news: Sensei has a new work coming!"
"Bad news: Sensei's old work is going through more heartbreak!!"
"I'm about to run out of tears! Please give us a good ending, Sensei!!"
"If you don't give a good ending this time, I'm not watching the new work!!"
"Agreed! Let's boycott the bastard's new work!!"
"Wait... the new work is called Akame ga Kill, right? Sounds like a typical shonen piece?"
"Wondering what kind of surprise this new work will bring. Can't wait~"
"Shonen works are tough to handle, but I support Sensei's bold attempt!!"
"Of course! With Sensei's storytelling and exquisite art, what could go wrong?"
"Damn, just thinking about it gets me so excited!!"
"The real question is, why didn't it get serialized in magazines? The decision to release it directly is so brave of Shueisha!!"
"Who cares if it's brave or not? If Sensei releases it, I'll buy it!"
"Damn you! You traitor!!"
"Brothers! It's just a regular shonen work, we have to resist! We can't let the bastard continue this style!!"
"Agreed! We need to stay united!!"
"Wait... is there a possibility that this work could fail, and then the bastard won't be able to release works so recklessly in the future?"
"WTF!?"
"Now that I think about it, this might actually happen?"
"Wake up! No one's really going to stop buying because of the boycott, right? Think about Your Lie In April."
"You idiot, don't say that out loud!"
"Wouldn't it be better to have one less competitor?"
"!!"
"Good grief! I almost fell for your lies!!"
"I almost believed it, damn it!"
"Just a few more days until the new work releases, I can't wait!"
"Damn it! Why does it have to be a few more days?! I don't want to wait a second longer!!"
"By the way... besides the new manga, there's also news of another new work at the end of May. Sensei's work efficiency is unreal!"
"Sensei's efficiency has always been this crazy, it's not a new thing. I'm keeping my cool. "
"But why not just announce it in this post? Why wait until the end of the month?"
"Well, Sensei probably has his reasons."
"Anyway, I'm looking forward to it!!"
From these fan comments, it's clear that even though the pain of the "knife" (the emotional pain of the plot) hurt them, it couldn't dampen their excitement for the new work!
Although the new project isn't out yet and hasn't even been serialized in Weekly Shonen Jump, these fans are already on the edge of their seats!
Little do they know, they're walking straight into a "hell" ahead.
Monday. School.
"Is it really that easy to draw manga, Akifumi?"
Hearing Kato's confused tone, Akifumi responded, equally puzzled:
"Why do you say that?"
"Because your works are released so quickly," Kato replied, holding up her fingers.
"The first two volumes of Your Lie In April came out in January, and the next nine were released in February, March, and April."
"Now, one month later, your new work is coming outdoesn't that make it seem like drawing manga is easy?"
Akifumi smiled wryly, saying, "Well, Your Lie In April was finished in advance, remember?"
"So, strictly speaking, I haven't actually drawn as much as you think recently."
Kato nodded expressionlessly, but Akifumi knew she wasn't buying it.
"Tch," Akifumi muttered.
Talking to smart people is always tricky.
But it didn't matter that Kato discovered the truthit didn't change much.
"So, is drawing manga easy?" Kato asked again.
Akifumi thought for a moment before answering, "Of course not."
"Anyone who can get serialized in a magazine either has extraordinary talent or has worked incredibly hard."
"Getting a serialization alone is enough to trip up countless people. Once you start serializing, that's a whole new set of challenges."
"As for me, I'm special, so I'm not the best example."
After all, he's a transmigrator, even without the cheat-like system.
Just remembering all the details from his past life was already absurd enough.
Combine that with his abnormal physical abilities, and drawing manga became much easier.
"Why did Kato suddenly ask me about this?" Akifumi wondered.
Kato responded, "Because there's a kid at home who's curious and heard you're an expert, so I thought I'd ask."
Akifumi smiled and nodded. "I see. Is it a boy or a girl?"
Kato paused for a second before saying, "A girl."
'Ah, so she was lying after all!'
Akifumi chuckled.
Kato's poker face was incredibly deceptive, making it hard to tell what she was really thinking.
But it was clear to Akifumi, who understood her well.
That brief pause meant she hadn't expected to be asked this question and hadn't thought of an answer quickly enough.
'So why did she ask about this?' Akifumi wondered but didn't push for an answer.
Suppressing his curiosity, Akifumi smiled again.
"Drawing manga can be really tough."
"Well, I'm not sure if that kid is ready for it," Kato said casually.
Just then, the school bell rang.
The school day was short but fulfilling.
For the other students who had just come back from Golden Week, Akifumi couldn't really know what their school experience felt like.
A week passed.
Saturday evening's latest episode of Steins;Gate left countless viewers even more distraught.
It had already been heart-wrenching enough, but now the show was deepening the emotional bonds of the characters!
Watching Mayuri die over and over wasn't enough, they had to keep showing her death in dreams too?
Thinking this, everyone let out a complex sigh.
And as the timeline approached its critical point, with the assistant about to die, it felt like being poisoned by slow-acting venom.
The deep, soul-crushing pain surged through their hearts.
They were filled with a strong, inevitable fear of the coming death, yet there was nothing they could do but watch it unfold helplessly.
Then...
Akifumi's SNS account exploded once again!
"Damn it! Bastard, you really should die!!"
"Are you happy now, seeing us in so much pain?! Are you enjoying it?!"
"Ugh, my assistant! My assistant!!"
"Why do you have to make Mayuri remember those cruel images?!"
"Once wasn't enough to hurt Mayuri, now you make her relive those awful things! Are you even human?!"
"Your heart must be made of blades, right? How else could you do something so cruel?!"
"My heart hurts so much, can sending blade pieces to the bastard help ease my pain?!"
"Tomorrow, sensei's new work is being released, right? Rip it, I'm not buying it anymore!"
"Did you just tear up your money?!"
"If you don't want it, you can give it to me! What crime is money committing? The only criminal here is the bastard!"
"Punishing yourself like this, you're a fool!!"
Despite the countless condemnations and many saying they wouldn't buy Akifumi's new work the next day, when the next day came and bookstores opened, the scene outside made their faces turn green in an instant!
What the hell!
Wasn't it supposed to be a boycott against the bastard, vowing not to buy his new work?
Why is there such a long line?!
I'm just a temporary worker, how did I end up dealing with such a huge mess?!
The customers standing in line were also arguing.
"Hey, last night, weren't you swearing that you wouldn't give the bastard any more of your money after the 'Steins;Gate' ending?!"
"Haha, I'm paying for 'Akame ga Kill!' What does that have to do with the bastard?"
"You're quite the clever one! We're thinking the same thing!"
"Dammit! I've been tricked again!!"
"There are so many people here, do you think I'll still be able to buy it?"
"Just thinking about not being able to see sensei's new work right away makes me feel terrible! Like ants are crawling over me!!"
As the bookstore doors opened, the noise grew louder, and the entire street became bustling with chatter.
"I wonder if this story will be liked by these guys."
This work, both the anime and the manga, have many differences.
When it was adapted into an anime, the manga's story couldn't keep up, and with some added elements, many parts were heavily modified.
Moreover, the anime's limited length also restricted many things.
For example, the organization called Wild Hunt in the manga.
This is a terrorist group led by Syura, with most members being Empire Artifact users.
But unlike hunters, everyone in this organization is a villain.
In the manga, there are detailed descriptions of how Akame and others wipe them all out.
However, in the anime, this organization doesn't even get a chance to appear.
Even for viewers who only watched the anime, they wouldn't even know that such an organization existed.
Regarding the emotional lines and the deaths of characters, the manga gives much more clarity.
Perhaps losing your favorite character is still painful, but compared to the anime's completely unacceptable and brainless arrangements, the manga definitely handles this better!
Of course.
Even so, some content still needs to be carefully revised.
After all, the idea behind this work is excellent, but some of its execution feels too petty.
Also, the original author has a tendency for a bit of masochism and likes to sneak in his own personal biases.
These unnecessary aspects will surely be modified by Akifumi.
However...
"In terms of the ending, though, I think the anime's is better."
All the other male characters are dead, and the protagonist is the only one left alive?
How great is that!
[TL Note someone please teach this guy some common decency]
Putting these thoughts aside, Akifumi turned his attention back to the computer screen.
These are things to consider after a few volumes, since there's no need to revise the earlier parts; just draw them as they are.
Of course.
Just by having Akifumi's current art style, the quality of this work is already a few steps higher than its original foundation.
With the corresponding revisions to the later content, although there's still a gap compared to works like "Madoka Magica" and "Steins;Gate," it will definitely stand strong alongside "Your Lie In April," "WorldEnd," and "Anohana" in terms of quality!
The 180-page manga isn't too long, and many fans quickly finished reading it.
Yesterday's painful experience with "Steins;Gate" was somewhat healed by this new work.
Excited, fans flocked to the comments section.
"The new work is amazing! Can't wait for the next installment!!"
"So short, so short, why is it so short, bastard?!"
"The first twist at the beginning really surprised me, didn't expect that at all! Totally has sensei's usual style!"
"Eh, I feel like the twist was a bit too obvious, not quite like sensei's usual style."
"Isn't it possible that this isn't even a twist? Didn't the darkness of the empire get revealed from the start? This is just a normal plot progression, right?"
"The Night Raid group members are really cool! Their first appearance really shocked me!!"
"That's why they're called the main team, right?"
"With sensei's skill, I'm confident about the rest of the story."
"By the way... in this kind of traditional work, do you think there won't be any more knives?"
"I don't know if there will be knives, but the protagonist definitely won't be the one to suffer!"
"Who said there are no knives? Didn't they just kill off two characters right away?!"
"Yeah, yeah, I'm already crying my eyes out! I suggest the bastard, seeing how badly I'm crying, don't put any more knives in the story!!"
"I'm crying too! My childhood friends from the same village, and just like that, two of them died, it's too tragic!"
"Your calculations are so obvious, I can hear them from the M87 galaxy!!"
"Don't worry, in traditional works, there aren't that many knives!"
"Still don't know when the next volume will be released, but I'm looking forward to it!"
"Exactly! Only releasing one volume, do you think I'm looking down on you?!"
"Even if I don't have money to buy it, I can always work, right? So don't hold back, give me more!!"
"I wish it could be like 'Your Lie In April'!"
"Not that I want several volumes to come all at once like in 'Your Lie In April,' but one volume per month seems fine, right?"
"I think that should be fine!"
"Although we'll have to wait for the new work to begin, didn't sensei say there's more coming on May 31st?"
"Can't wait for May 31st!!"
Time flies by, and a week quickly passes.
"The first-week sales of 'Akame ga Kill' were 84,000 copies?"
Akifumi is quite satisfied with this result.
Even though it's a traditional theme, this was a direct release of the single volume!
If it weren't for the accumulation of goodwill from his previous works, a direct release like this would've flopped.
With first-week sales approaching 100,000, calling it a miracle wouldn't be an exaggeration.
"What's on May 31st?"
"Well, well, when the time comes, you'll find out, won't you?"
Time flies, and before anyone realizes it, a week has already passed.
Akifumi leans back in his chair, phone pressed to his ear as he chats with Mihari.
"The first-week sales of Akame ga Kill hit 84,000 copies?"
A small, satisfied smile tugs at his lips.
That was a solid number, far beyond what most single-volume direct releases could hope for.
If not for the goodwill he had built from his previous works, this kind of gamble could have ended in disaster.
Yet here they were, on the verge of hitting 100,000 in just the first week. Calling it a miracle wouldn't be an exaggeration.
"So, what's happening on May 31st?" Mihari probes, her voice laced with curiosity.
Akifumi chuckles, the amusement clear in his tone. "Well, well when the time comes, you'll find out."
'This guy is keeping secrets again!' Mihari clicks her tongue in frustration.
She knows him too wellif he doesn't want to spill, no amount of prying will make him talk.
Realizing it's a lost cause, she shifts the conversation.
"Anyway, have you decided on the second volume of Akame ga Kill yet? When are you planning to release it? We need to make preparations on our side too."
Akifumi taps his fingers on the desk, thinking for a moment. "For Akame ga Kill, I'm planning to release a volume every month. What do you think?"
Mihari exhales sharply. "That's an insane pace. Can you really keep that up?"
He chuckles, voice brimming with confidence. "Come on, you know me. I wouldn't joke around with my health, right?"
She isn't entirely convinced but lets it slide. "Alright. How about we aim for mid-month for the next one?"
"Sounds good to me. I'll send you the manuscript in a few days."
"Thanks for your hard work, Akifumi-sensei," Mihari says before the call ends.
Akifumi barely has time to set his phone down before it starts buzzing again.
Seeing the caller ID, a look of confusion crossed his face, but he answered the call immediately.
"Machida-san, is there something urgent?"
Machida Sonoko's voice came through with a hint of bitterness:
"Akifumi-sensei, WorldEnd has finished."
Ah, so it's this.
Akifumi, acting as if he didn't quite understand, replied, "Yes, it's finished."
"You've really put us through a lot these past months!"
"You should've made it harder for me!" Machida Sonoko screamed internally.
Some things, you only realize how precious they were once they're gone.
When WorldEnd project was confirmed and the first few volumes were being released, she had been working non-stop, often losing track of time.
Night and day blurred together, and she would constantly think:
Why is there so much to manage and coordinate?!
Akifumi-sensei, could you slow down just a little?
How about easing up on the writing speed?
And this wish was granted after the release of the third volume.
The first few days were a breeze, but after a month passed, Machida Sonoko started to realize something was wrong.
Sure, things were relaxed, but the pay was visibly shrinking!
Even though she had other authors to manage, those guys could barely meet deadlines!
Early submissions? In their dreams!!
One volume per month? Those lazy ones would never achieve that!
And it didn't help that the sales weren't even in the same league!
In just a short amount of time, WorldEnd had sold over a million copies across four volumes!
Meanwhile, those other authors, if they hit 50,000 copies per volume, they'd be popping champagne and celebrating their "successful" careers!
The more she compared, the more her frustration grew.
She couldn't help but envy Mihari, the editor.
Sure, the royalties between a chief editor and a regular editor differed, but the volume of work was what mattered!
Madoka Magica had two volumes, Anohana two volumes, and Your Lie In April had eleven volumes!
Not to mention the recently launched Akame ga Kill!
Just imagining it made her envious.
'Damn it!' she cursed internally.
'Why can't this kid just focus on writing light novels?!'
Here she was, the chief editor, envying a regular editor.
If she ever admitted this, she'd be laughed at for sure!
Of course, Machida wasn't the only one who envied Mihari.
If WorldEnd only had a two-month gap between the fourth and fifth volumes, she might have been able to endure it.
But when the fifth volume took three months to come out, especially since it was the final volume, she was deeply pained.
After enduring all this time, Machida Sonoko finally couldn't hold back anymore.
How could they waste such a perfect writing machine?!
"Akifumi-sensei, there's something I wanted to ask," she began.
"I saw you mentioned a new project coming on May 31st. Could you tell me more about it?"
"Sorry to disappoint, Machida-editor, but the new project isn't a light novel," Akifumi replied.
"As for the details, you'll just have to wait until then to find out."
"If you're wondering whether I'm planning to write another light novel, I can give you a definite answer."
Now, just give me the answer already!
Machida was close to losing it, but she still asked, "So, what's your answer?"
"If I come up with a suitable topic, I'll definitely reach out to you, Machida-sensei."
With that clear answer, Machida finally relaxed.
The anxiety that had built up over the past few days melted away, and even her body felt lighter.
"I'll wait for your good news then, Akifumi-sensei."
Before hanging up, she added, "By the way, do you have any ideas for an extra volume for WorldEnd or any related merchandise?"
Comics and animations were the most popular forms of spinoffs, but other things like OSTs and stage plays were also part of the package.
Their purpose, of course, was to help promote the work and increase its popularity.
Akifumi didn't have any particular thoughts on this and simply replied, "You can arrange it however you like, Machida-san."
"As for an extra volume, there's one more I could write, but I'm too busy at the moment."
"I understand," Machida smiled brightly.
"After all, with the speed you're releasing volumesone every six monthsit's already impressive. Even if the extra comes out a year later, fans will definitely understand."
Tch.
No wonder these people can be so carefree.
With such patient fans, if a Chinese web novel author were to come into the industry, they'd create a storm of competition and force lazy writers out of the market!
After chatting for a bit more, Akifumi hung up the phone.
On his computer screen, his SNS account was open, and the latest post had completely exploded in the comments section overnight.
Last night, Steins;Gate episode 22 had aired as scheduled.
In this episode, the usually brilliant assistant had lost all hope and told Rintarou to give up on her.
Rintarou, however, expressed his feelings for Kurisu, and the girl kissed him in return, silently accepting his emotions.
Then...
Without any surprises, Rintarou sent the assistant off and, at 1ab, successfully infiltrated SERN, finding the original message.
With excitement, Okabe declared, "The battle for the goddess of the present is entering its final stage!"
"Thanks to my comrades who fought by my side for this victory!"
"To all the memories lost... Thank you!"
The clueless characters in the scene just thought Okabe was going off on another of his delusions, but the viewers watching knew exactly what this moment meant.
They knew just how hard it had been to reach this point, and the sacrifices that had been made.
There was no doubt about it: after everything Okabe had been through, he had completely outgrown his "chuunibyou" phase.
Looking back, both the person he was and the person he had become were symbols of his growth.
And just as Rintarou pressed the confirmation button, the assistant appeared and made her final confession.
"I... I love you too!"
Her confession was the final straw that broke the camel's back!
The comments section proved it, with fans pouring out their feelings of grief and pain.
Daily Uploads!
Unlock bonus chapters by reaching specific milestones with [Power Stone] votes!
Please support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL to access more than 50 advanced chapters. Q-Q
Threats involving knives, cockroaches, and dead rats were not uncommon.
Some even more extreme fans went so far as to make more intense threats.
To this, Akifumi's expression remained completely unshaken.
Was he scared of these things?
Ridiculous! Not at all!
These guys thought that just because he spent his days drawing, he was weak?
Their pain would only fuel his amusement!
But still
As he looked at the messages, Akifumi couldn't help but sigh.
"Such a pity"
This kind of fun was coming to an end!
The Stone Gate was drawing closer to its conclusion, and once the final truth was revealed, these fans would no longer be in pain.
And he wouldn't get to witness the joy of tormenting them anymore.
So
"Before they're happy, let's bring them a little more suffering!"
Akifumi's eyes gleamed with determination.
He decisively stopped looking for fun and began the final stages of wrapping things up.
Time always easily heals many wounds.
.............
The new week arrived, and Friday, May 31st, had come.
After a few days had passed, the difficult feelings in people's hearts were gradually pushed aside.
It wasn't that they had forgotten, but they simply didn't want to dwell on it too much.
As for when they would start thinking about it again, no one knew.
But the remaining two episodes still left a glimmer of hope in many hearts.
Though happy endings weren't Akifumi's style, wouldn't it be better if it just ended with this episode?
Of course, this was just a beautiful fantasy in the minds of some fans.
Most people had already given up by episode 22.
They didn't expect Kurisu to be saved.
"Speaking of which, today is May 31st, right? Time flies!"
In the classroom, Tanaka couldn't help but exclaim.
"May 31st?" Tabata froze for a moment, then realized.
"Oh, you mean the new announcement sensei mentioned?"
"Huh, aren't you guys curious?"
"Curious," Tadakuni replied weakly. "But right now, I uh..."
As he spoke, the boy started crying.
Tabata rolled his eyes. "Hah, weakling."
"It's just that Kurisu got stabbed. What's so bad about it?"
Tanaka paused for a moment, then pointed at Tabata's eyes.
"Even if your tone is tough, the tears at the corner of your eyes have already given you away."
"You how do you manage to say such cruel things with such a calm tone!?"
"That was Kurisu! She just died! Just like that!!"
Faced with their complaints, Tanaka calmly shrugged off the tension and replied, "Because I cried a long time ago."
"When I saw Kurisu talk about the first few D-mai1s, I went back to review them."
From the moment he saw the first D-mai1, he had already started crying!
When he watched episode 22, his emotions were like stagnant water, with no ripples at all.
Because his tears had already dried up.
Tabata and Tadakuni fell silent.
They patted Tanaka's shoulder. "There's probably no fan who's more devoted to her than you."
"That's obvious!" Tanaka proudly lifted his head.
With anticipation, Friday's classes finally ended.
After enduring a few more hours, the time came, and it was 8 PM.
"What will it be?!"
As Tanaka eagerly refreshed the page, sure enough, a new post appeared!
"Everyone, how have these days been? Are you still healthy? Eating well?"
The first sentence of the post made Tanaka fall silent.
How had these days been?
Well, it had been too damn good!
He was healthy, but what did food even taste like?
A simple sentence had provoked the anger of even a hardcore fan like Tanaka, let alone the other fans.
Suppressing his fury, Tanaka continued reading.
"Thanks to everyone's support, the sales of 'Akame ga Kill' have been great! After discussing with the editor, we've decided to release a new volume every month!"
"That means the second volume of 'Akame ga Kill' will be out next month, probably around mid-June."
Reading this, Tanaka nodded in satisfaction.
Now, that was more like it!
You damn mangaka, keep drawing! As long as you don't drop dead, just keep drawing!! No breaks allowed!!
This is redemption for the characters you've hurt one by one!!
"Regarding recent comments on 'Stone Gate,' cough, I mean 'Steins;Gate,' I've seen them."
"I originally wanted everyone to find the answer themselves, but so many people have been asking for spoilers and since I'm someone who spoils my fans, here's the answer."
"The line is not the real ending. Neither Mayuri nor Kurisu will die."
"Don't know if this will make you happy?"
'Kurisu won't die?!'
Tanaka's eyes went wide, sparkling with disbelief.
Then, a current seemed to pass through his spine, his whole body stiffening.
Followed by an overwhelming joy flooding his heart!
"It's a happy ending!"
Tanaka was on the verge of tears, but suddenly remembered the tears he shed for Kurisu a few days ago.
Then he realized that episode 23 of Steins;Gate was about to air tomorrow.
The joy that had risen in his heart just moments ago vanished in an instant.
Why had he been crying these days!?
And why was he spoiled a day before he could find the answers on his own!?
He could almost feel a large, red, comically-shaped nose forming on the tip of his nose.
"Damn it!!"
With only two episodes left, who wanted to know the ending in advance!?
Compared to the spoiler from the mangaka himself, Tanaka harbored even more resentment toward the latter!
"Since I knew the new post was coming today, I decided to combine everything, hope you understand."
"Now that that's out of the way, here's the main event!"
"I'm sure many of you have been wondering what I'm going to announce "
"Now, let me reveal the answer!"
"The game I personally created, The Witch's House, will be available tonight at 8 PM on the Steam platform. I hope everyone supports it~"
"As for the story of this game, it was a little idea I had one day, which sparked my inspiration, and I just couldn't resist learning how to make a game... In short, the process was pretty tough."
"I'm really happy with the story the game tells and hope you all enjoy it!"
"Of course, being a newcomer in the game industry, I know you may have concerns about the game's quality."
"However, on the Steam platform, as long as the game time is less than 2 hours, you can get a refund. Rather than worry, why not give it a try? What do you think?"
"Once everyone plays through all the endings, I'll post the prequel comic and novel on SNS, so keep an eye out!"
Looking at the final message, Tanaka was stunned.
A game?
Tanaka couldn't help but grin, overwhelmed with joy. This was... absolutely amazing!
How was the game?
Who cares about that!
Like sensei said, there's a solid 2-hour trial period, and if he doesn't like it, he can always get a refund.
Did the game interfere with sensei's main work? No way!
When April he saw the completion of Volume 11 of Your Lie In April, and a new work, Akame ga Kill, wrapped up just in time to release in May!
Not to mention the completion of the light novel WorldEnd this month! And there's still the ongoing Steins;Gate anime series!
Although only two episodes were left, compared to other creators, sensei's productivity was through the roof!
Others may have wrapped up their main projects, but expanding his reach into other areaswhat's the harm?
After all, ACG is all interconnected!
Many scriptwriters and light novel mangakas have also contributed to game scripts before.
Sure, it's a bit much to see sensei making a game entirely on their own...
But considering everything this mangaka has done since their debut, this wasn't anything new!
A game, really?
That wasn't going to change anything for Tanaka.
If the game turns out bad, he'd deal with it then. Besides, sensei probably wouldn't make another one after this failed attempt.
However...
'I hope this is a good game!'
With that, Tanaka's mind was already looking forward to killing time with this new release.
Without hesitation, he clicked on the link to the game and logged into his Steam account.
With the rise of the internet, fans like Tanaka, who adored ACG, all had their own Steam accounts.
After logging in, the screen immediately changed, and an artwork flashed before his eyes.
It was a beautiful girl, with golden hair, a gentle smile, and eyes looking off into the distance.
Behind her, faint lines sketched a house in the distance.
The stark contrast between vivid colors and simple sketching added a slightly eerie feel to the otherwise lovely image.
The title "Witch's House" was written in colorful artistic letters at the bottom, rounding off the artwork.
"Wow!" Tanaka couldn't help but be impressed.
"As expected of sensei's work!"
Even without knowing what the game was about, he was already captivated by the artwork alone.
Even if it wasn't Warrior of Love and Hope's work, he would still have likely bought it just because the art was so stunning!
He then read the game's description:
A 13-year-old girl named Viola wakes up in a forest, where she finds a note from her father telling her to come home quickly, along with a talking black cat warning her about the dangers of humans in the area.
When Viola reaches the forest's edge, she finds her way home blocked by a massive rose bush, and on the other side of the path stands a creepy mansion, its doors inviting her inside...
"A horror-themed game, huh?" Tanaka felt a little uneasy but quickly pushed the doubts aside.
What's to be afraid of? He was a grown man, after all!
And this was sensei's new work!
As a fan, how could he possibly pass up on it?
However...
"This is clearly another bold new attempt by sensei!"
Looking back, it was clear that sensei had never stuck to a single style, constantly experimenting with something fresh.
But that didn't detract from the quality of the work at all.
Yet when he saw the price, Tanaka winced.
"1400 yen!!"
Tanaka gritted his teeth as he muttered this under his breath, realizing how quickly things were adding up.
In just one month, with this game, he'd already spent close to 3000 yen on sensei's works!
With tears in his eyes, he shakily clicked the "confirm purchase" button.
The game wasn't very large in size, and the download was done in minutes.
Eagerly, Tanaka installed it on his computer.
As soon as he clicked the icon, a new process opened up.
The screen flashed black, then a dim white light appeared, before fixing on a frail girl sitting on a red chair.
She was holding the chair's armrests, a naive smile on her face as she stared off into the distance, as though something there had caught her attention.
This girl was Viola, the character seen in the Steam banner.
Compared to the promotional image, the game's visual was even more refined, more complete.
Behind her, there was a small red house, though the red seemed darker than expected.
The bright, cheerful colors had been overtaken by an eerie, shadowy tone, like the moon's bright reflection in a lake, split by a black line from an unseen fishing line.
It gave off an unsettling sense of disharmony and an almost unnoticeable split in the image.
Viola's golden hair, once radiant, now appeared a little off, though upon closer inspection, it was nothing more than an illusion.
Her white gown, like a delicate flower, was unexpectedly stained with blood-red patches at the hem, resembling blooming flowers.
It was beautiful in a way that felt both captivating and ominous.
Ignoring the odd dissonance, the artwork was still incredibly stunning.
As the image shimmered slightly, it looked like the girl would step out of the painting at any moment.
But if you stared too long, her once-sweet smile seemed to twist into something sinister, almost monstrous.
The shadows seemed to overlap, and the unsettling feeling vanished as the screen returned to normal.
Tanaka couldn't help but smile and shake his head, realizing that the previous weirdness was just his imagination.
With the sound system turned up, the game's background music floated through the room.
The gentle melody was soothing, like a soft breeze, and Tanaka instinctively closed his eyes, swaying slightly to the beautiful tune.
But then, some of the notes became harsh, like nails on a chalkboard, causing a sharp, painful frown. The music's earlier beauty was shattered in an instant.
Then, the words appeared, like mischievous little spirits popping up:
Witch's House
If this were any other game, the small glitches in the visual would have been flaws.
But for a horror game like this, everything felt perfectly in place, sparking curiosity and a desire to explore its story.
"Just as I thought! Even the intro animation is done so finely!"
Tanaka knew that what he saw earlier wasn't a hallucination, but part of the dynamic animation, which subtly changed the image in real-time.
Why this was happening, he'd only find out once he played the game.
With a mix of unease and curiosity about the horror theme, Tanaka clicked "Start Game."
At that very moment, Akifumi's latest post exploded online!
"Holy crap!! Holy crap!! Holy crap!!"
"Anime, manga, light novels, music, games... Are you seriously not going to skip any of it!?"
"Who was it that said they'd never be surprised if sensei made a game? Find them, and give them a beating!!"
"I just want to ask, what is there that sensei can't do!?"
"My dad asked me why I was kneeling in front of the computer. After I explained, he ended up kneeling on my shoulder!"
"Family, who understands this? My favorite sensei is just too talented, what am I supposed to do!?"
"This sensei is really not focusing on their main job! But, I like it!!"
"Yay! No need to worry about being bored tomorrow!!"
"I'll buy it just because it's sensei's first gameI'm buying it immediately!"
While these were the supportive comments, there were also plenty of criticisms.
"An indie game... Don't tell me it's just some simple little game?"
"The light novels, manga, and anime are great, but a game is a whole different thing. Can they really pull it off!?"
"Instead of spending time on this, shouldn't they be drawing more comics? Why are they doing something so unrelated to their main job, idiot!?"
"I have no interest in games."
"..."
Despite the mixed reactions, the sales of Witch's House, which had just gone live on Steam, were steadily increasing at an impressive rate.
Every few minutes, the sales numbers refreshed, showing an increase of several hundred copies.
.......
Three hours later, at 11 PM.
"51478," Akifumi muttered under his breath, impressed.
Though the impressive sales were mostly thanks to Akifumi's millions of followers, even without that support, given the quality of the game and a little promotion.
The sales would have surely increased.
Steam's platform takes 30% of the earnings, with 70% going to the creator.
That means, from 51,478 units sold, Akifumi stood to make 50 million yen!
Even if some of the sales were refunded during the 2-hour trial period, this was still a significant number for just 3 hours of sales!
As time went on, the numbers would only continue to rise.
Additionally, the game would be available in other regions, further increasing the potential profits.
If the game continued to do well, the short-term revenue could easily surpass all of his previous manga sales combined!
"Ugh, I might need to switch careers and make games," Akifumi joked.
Of course, it was all in jest.
This game's success was thanks to its high profit share and the massive user base on the platform.
While the short-term profits were promising, the long-term growth would still be in manga.
After all, Shueisha also had international channels, and Akifumi's works hadn't even been released globally yet.
Once his comics were available worldwide, the profits would be far higher than any game, especially since manga was his true calling.
Other projects, whether light novels, anime, or games, were just processes he had to go through to fund his manga career.
The plot of Witch's House was perfect, and there was nothing that needed to be changed.
The only thing left was to refine the scenes and graphics.
After all, the original game was released in 2012, and with the technology at the time, things weren't as polished.
The game had been remade in 2018, but Akifumi felt it was still a bit rough around the edges.
However, that was to be expected, as the game had been out for so many years.
He wouldn't make drastic changes but would refine the game to make it more appealing.
After checking the sales again and seeing that they had climbed to 53,000, Akifumi smiled brightly.
"Time to sleep, time to sleep."
He had new manga to work on tomorrow!
..........
After finishing Witch's House and uploading it, as expected, new ideas for works began popping into his mind.
This proved his initial thought correct: If he had long-form works, even if they weren't finished or released, he would still gain memories related to them.
The only thing left to wonder was: If he unlocked two long-form works at the same time, what would be the requirement for unlocking a new one?
For now, this was just a curiosity he couldn't yet answer.
Meanwhile, during his rest, countless players were diving deep into Witch's House, with Tanaka among them.
Despite downloading the game right after seeing the announcement, Tanaka's progress was incredibly slow.
Although the game had "horror" elements, it was more focused on puzzle-solving.
The game's story wasn't longonce familiar with it, you could finish in just over 40 minutes.
But that was only after getting the hang of it!
For first-time players, figuring out the right path was trial and error.
Take the early "little bear" storyline, for instance.
Tanaka spent almost 5 minutes figuring out how to put the bear into the box.
After that, he faced two "plot kills" before finally passing the first stage.
The second stage also took a considerable amount of time.
But it was the third stage that truly tested him.
The part with the spider web and the butterfly to unlock the door took him an entire hour of trial and error, alongside facing multiple plot kills.
Tanaka was practically numb from frustration by the time he finally reached the next room.
After saving his progress, he entered the next red room, only to be hit by flying knives again, resulting in another "game over."
"Idiot!!" Tanaka slapped the desk in frustration, reloading the game.
With a smooth movement, he dodged the flying knives and smiled smugly.
"You might be strong, but with unlimited saves, how could I lose?"
Halfway through the room, another flying sword came from behind, piercing him again.
"??"
Tanaka took several deep breaths, trying to calm his racing thoughts.
Reloading once more, this time, he managed to pass the room without incident.
He spotted a sack nearby and decided to interact with it.
There was a sack, with a small tear revealing its contents.
[Look inside] [Do nothing]
Tanaka chose the first option without hesitation.
"It's all dead cats."
Is that it?
Tanaka didn't think too much and continued exploring.
With the frog's help, he moved on to the next part of the story.
Then...
"Damn it!! What a trash game!!"
Daily Uploads!
Unlock bonus chapters by reaching specific milestones with [Power Stone] votes!
Please support me at p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL to access more than 50 advanced chapters. Q-Q
"Hehehe, this frog is just too adorable~"
Despite being a tough guy, Tanaka had absolutely no resistance to the sheer cuteness of this little frog.
Though it didn't speak, its lively expressions and animated movements brought out an undeniable charmobedient, lovable, and utterly irresistible!
Honestly, who could withstand such an adorable, well-behaved creature!?
No one!!
With the help of the little frog, Tanaka successfully progressed to the next stage.
According to the game's hint, both sides needed to be symmetrical. This seemed to be the key to unlocking the next room!
He tried opening the door.
Sure enough, it wouldn't budge.
Tanaka carefully examined the differences between the two sides.
After a few minutes of adjustments, he nodded in satisfaction.
"As expected of me!"
However...
"What's going on? Did the game bug out?"
"The two sides are perfectly symmetrical now, so why won't the door open!?"
Frowning, Tanaka pondered for a moment before noticing the white note stuck to the wallthe very note that provided the initial hint!
In that instant, his inner detective awakened.
A flash of inspiration struck!
Without hesitation, he controlled his character to interact with the note.
Both sides must be symmetrical.
[Remove the Note]
[Do Nothing]
"Of course!"
A bright smile spread across Tanaka's face.
The exhilarating rush of solving a puzzle washed over himit was moments like these that made puzzle games so thrilling!
Without a second thought, he selected Remove the Note.
A new message immediately popped up.
...Both sides are now symmetrical.
You hear the sound of a lock clicking open.
Feeling triumphant, Tanaka was about to leave the room when he noticed the little frog still sitting obediently on the chair.
Quickly, he walked over and attempted to pick it up. As expected, he successfully added it to his inventory.
"Ahh! This little guy is just too cute!!"
With that heartfelt exclamation, Tanaka moved into the next room.
Following his usual routine, he first examined the note in the room.
After entering this door, proceed to the next door without looking around.
"Don't look around, huh."
Tanaka nodded thoughtfully before turning to inspect the bookshelf.
[The Witch's Diary]
[Read]
[Don't Read]
"Come to think of it, I've seen something like this before."
Though he wasn't too invested in the game's story, his curiosity got the better of him, and he instinctively chose Read.
Mom and Dad don't love me either.
So, I X them.
Since then, I've been living here alone.
"???"
Tanaka nearly burst out laughing.
What kind of devoted child was this!?
Absolutely brutal.
He muttered a few sarcastic remarks in his mind before moving into the next room.
The moment he stepped inside
A sword came flying straight at him, impaling him on the spot.
"??"
Staring at the GAME OVER screen, Tanaka sat there in stunned silence.
His face darkened as he reluctantly selected Load Game.
But as soon as he saw the last save point, his expression soured even further.
"Oh, come on!!!"
His save point had sent him all the way back to where he first got the little frog.
Which meant...
He had to redo everything!
Even if it wasn't that much trouble, it would still take several minutes to repeat the process.
"Damn it!!"
Grinding his teeth, Tanaka begrudgingly retraced his steps.
Once again, he aligned the two sides, opened the door, and prepared to move forward.
This time, however, he wisely decided to return to the previous room and save the game first.
"A Saint Seiya never falls in the same place twice..."
Better safe than sorry!
Praising his own foresight, Tanaka once again moved forward.
As he stepped into the next room, a flying sword came at him.
This time, he skillfully dodged to the left
Only for something to drop from the ceiling and crush him flat.
"!!"
"DAMN IT!!!"
The GAME OVER screen appeared once more.
Tanaka felt like his intelligence had just been repeatedly slammed into the ground.
"What kind of BS is this!?"
Going straight gets you skewered. Dodging to the side gets you crushed.
Was this a no-win scenario...?
"Wait a second."
After entering this door, proceed to the next door without looking around.
Recalling the note's warning, Tanaka's eyes gleamed with understanding.
"Is it possible... that the key is to not read the note at all!?"
Determined to test his theory, he re-entered the cursed hallway.
As expected, a sword came flying at him.
Tanaka swiftly dodged to the side
And this time, nothing fell from the ceiling.
"Whew."
Exhaling in relief, a victorious grin spread across Tanaka's face.
"Hah! This game is nothing before my brilliance! Tremble before me! Mwahaha!"
Upon spotting the black cata save pointTanaka immediately rushed over to trigger it.
[Yo! I'm here too. It's my job, after all.]
"Now that I think about it, why is this black cat the only character with voice acting?"
Though a bit puzzled, he didn't dwell on it and continued reading the cat's dialogue.
After recalling the diary entry from earlier, Tanaka felt as though the game was telling a complete storyone he had previously ignored by skipping through everything.
But now that his interest was piqued, he decided to pay closer attention and piece together the narrative.
Clicking ahead, the black cat continued speaking.
[...Why did you insist on coming here?]
[She doesn't have much time left.]
[Soon, she'll be saying goodbye to you.]
"Who is she? The witch?"
No one was there to answer his question.
[You know, cats are elegant creatures. I especially love black cats' bodies.]
[It'd be a shame if you were gone.]
[Such a beautiful thing... Dead cats aren't easy to come by.]
Upon reading the phrase dead cats, Tanaka suddenly recalled the sack he had seen earlierthe one filled with feline corpses.
Was there a connection?
No... there had to be a connection!!
A fresh discovery ignited his curiosity, but without any concrete answers, he felt a pang of frustration.
[...Want my help?]
[Nod]
[Shake Head]
"Heh, I love saying no to smug characters like this."
"But not when it comes to saving!"
Scoffing, Tanaka decisively chose Nod.
Of course, it had to be the save option!
As soon as he secured his progress, he turned to inspect the bookshelf.
After all, in a game like this, how could anyone resist investigating something shining on a bookshelf?
[There's a book titled Demons and Witches.]
[Read]
[Don't Read]
"Duh. Read it!"
And so, he turned the page...
"Demons feed on human souls, but they don't have a physical form, so they can't kill people directly."
"Witches give human souls to demons in exchange for teaching them magic."
"Once humans form a contract with demons, they are called witches."
"So, the witch refers to a woman who made a contract with a demon, right?"
"The Witch's House... does that mean this house?"
Tanaka nodded thoughtfully, then a new question surfaced in his mind.
'So, what would it be called if a guy makes a contract with a demon?'
'A Wizard House?'
It felt... off somehow...
Tanaka controlled the character to touch a piece of paper below.
[There is a piece of paper with some notes about magic written on it.]
[Read]
[Don't read]
[Unlike self-spell magic, magic that involves two people is usually harder to cast.]
[The reason for this is that this kind of magic requires the cooperation of the other person from the heart.]
[Therefore, for this magic to succeed, you must earn the other person's trust.]
"Body-swapping magic?"
"Tch, as expected of a demon, they really have some strange methods."
Tanaka muttered to himself and guided the character down the hallway.
At the end of the hallway, there was a table with a book on it.
[The Witch's Diary]
[After... my parents... a demon came and ate them.]
Tanaka froze, recalling the information he had seen earlier.
So the correct sequence is...
[My parents didn't love me, so... I... XXXX, a demon came, and ate them.]
[Since then, I became a witch, and I've lived here ever since.]
"That's it! It must be this way!"
Tanaka nodded confidently, a bright smile spreading across his face.
Maybe this was the thrill of solving a mysteryfinding the real answer through one clue after another!
The rush of excitement he felt in that moment was indescribably delightful!
He continued reading.
[The demon brought me to this forest.]
[It thanked me for giving it something to eat, and in return, it gave me this house.]
[Then I became a witch.]
[The demon said... if I kept helping it find humans, it would teach me a healing spell.]
"A healing spell? Wait, did this girl have some kind of disease?"
Tanaka regretted not paying more attention to the earlier plot.
But now that he had to replay it, he didn't have the patience for that.
"Forget it, let's just move on!"
With that thought in mind, Tanaka guided the character to the next room.
The next room had a gloomy, dark atmosphere.
In the center of the floor was a note.
[That guy is really hungry.]
There were no other special details in the room.
The only option was to move to the passage on the right side, which led to the next room.
As he approached, a prompt appeared.
[...It seems like there's something behind the door.]
Then, four options appeared:
[Press ear to the door]
[Do nothing]
[Open the door]
[Observe the door]
Choosing between these options wasn't too difficult.
[Observe the door]
[There's a small window on the door, about the size of your palm.]
[... ]
As Tanaka made the choices, a series of prompts appeared.
[Look inside]
[Inside, there's a giant snake.]
[Press ear to the door]
[...You hear the sound of a large creature rubbing against the ground.]
Looking at the four options again, Tanaka felt numb.
He had already selected the first two, leaving only [Do nothing] and [Open the door].
Behind the door was a giant snake, and it was hungryif he opened it, wouldn't that be feeding it directly?
So... do nothing? Let things slide?
Tanaka thought about it and chose to do nothing.
A new screen appeared in front of him.
It had [Items], [Read], and [Settings] as options.
He instinctively clicked on "Items," but there were only two things in the inventory:
[The Frog: This frog is lost and looking for its way home.]
[Letter]
Wait a minute...
"No way...!"
Tanaka hesitated but then clicked on the frog.
[Put the frog through the small window]
[Do nothing]
The two choices were incredibly clear.
If he sent the frog in, the snake would be fed, and he could continue to the next stage.
If he did nothing, the story would end right there.
Tanaka fell silent.
The image of the frog appeared in his mind.
It was in a pond, sitting obediently in the middle.
As he approached, a prompt appeared.
[Do you like frogs?]
When the main character nodded, the frog happily followed.
Because the protagonist liked it, the frog simply followed, helping to open mechanisms and sitting quietly like an obedient tool on a chair, helping the protagonist clear one stage after another.
This cute little thing, now he was supposed to feed it to the giant snake behind the door...
Just thinking about this cruel decision sent a wave of dark emotions surging through his heart.
It wasn't sadness or sorrow, but something heavier.
A feeling that weighed on him, making it hard to breathe.
"This is just a game."
"This is just a game!" He repeated to himself, his gaze growing more determined.
Despite the pain of making such a cruel decision, if he wanted the game to continue, there was no other way.
Tanaka took a deep breath and made the painful decision.
[Put the frog through the small window]
[The frog is very unwilling.]
Another two options appeared before him.
[Force it in]
[Forget it]
"!!"
"Ahhh!"
"Dammit! You fucking force me to choose again!!"
Tanaka slammed his hand on the table, letting out an angry roar.
The first choice was still justifiable by telling himself, "It's only a game."
But the second confirmation completely shattered that delusion!
It made it clear: you are the one sending the frog to its doom!
For Tanaka, who had fully immersed himself in the game, this was an emotional breaking point.
As a kind-hearted person, this moment was enough to destroy his mental defenses.
"Give me my money back!!"
Even though he was a fan of the creator, even though he liked the creator's works, he couldn't continue playing this game for another minute.
However, just as Tanaka was about to request a refund, he was stunned to discover...
"How is this possible!"
"I've already played this crappy game for 3 hours!?"
Time had passed so quickly that he didn't even realize.
According to Steam's refund policy, any game over two hours couldn't be refunded!
Tanaka closed his eyes in despair.
On one side was his reason and conscience, on the other was the expensive game he had purchased that now seemed like a useless waste.
Before he could make his final decision, the doorknob behind him suddenly turned.
It didn't open because it was locked.
Without giving him time to think, the door was knocked on, and his mother's loud voice followed.
"Tanaka, what are you doing in there? Why aren't you sleeping so late?"
"Open the door now!"
In that instant, Tanaka's face turned deathly pale.
The translation for "Becoming a Mangaka in an Anime World" has officially caught up to the latest raw chapter in Patreon unfortunately, this is where the author decided to end the story.
From what I understand, he have no plans to continue it further, even though there's so much potential left unexplored.
Now, here's the big question for YOU:
Do you want me to
1 Continue the story myself?
If the majority votes YES, I'll put this work on hold for 1 week to draft new chapters.
After that updates will resume at the same pace (2 chapters/day) with bonus chapters for every 300 Power Stones!
(Note: It'll be my own take, but I'll try to stay true to the original style!)
OR
2 Leave it as it is and move to a new project?
If you'd rather accept the author's ending!
Please go to my p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL to vote!!
Thank you for participating in the poll! After reviewing the results, I've decided to keep writing Becoming a Mangaka in the Anime World myself!
To ensure stable updates, I'll be taking 1 week (until April 14) to prepare new chapters. After that, releases will continue with:
2 chapters per week
Bonus chapter at 300 PS
I know waiting sucks, but please wait!
While you wait Why not check out my other translation 'Living In the Heart of Tokyo'?
And once again thank you for your patience and your support mean everything for me!
"Ahhh! What is this nonsense! Why does this kind of storyline even exist!?"
"I never imagined I'd feel so uncomfortable over a little frog."
"When I saw that there were no extra options, I literally cracked!"
"That damn old thief! No matter what field, they're always throwing blades at me!!"
"Seriously, what kind of mental state was the old thief in when they made this game and these branching options!!?"
"The worst part is that I wanted a refund, but it's already been over two hours!!"
"I hate this puzzle game! But the amazing story keeps pulling me back in, I can't stop playing!"
"Story? What story?"
"?? You're playing a puzzle game, and you're not interested in the story? Isn't that like having breakfast without miso soup!?"
"Ahem, what I meant was, I'll finish the game first, then I'll explore the story. Is there any pro player here who can explain what this game's story is about?"
"Based on the current walkthrough, here's the rough storyline:
"Ellen's health has been bad, and no one ever plays with her. Even her parents don't Love her."
"So one day, she... well, she did something to her parents, and then a demon came and ate them."
"The demon took Ellen to this forest, thanked her for feeding it, and gave her a house."
"Then Ellen became a witch."
The demon said... if Ellen helps it find more humans, it'll teach her a spell to heal sickness."
"It seems like the protagonist was tricked into coming here, and now our goal is to help her escape this house."
"So that's the deal! But... I feel like the story's a bit too simple?"
"It's just a game, how complex did you think the story would be?"
"Honestly, if we ignore the frog part, the overall experience has been great. It's a bit difficult, but if you're careful, you can figure out how to pass the levels."
"As a newbie playing a puzzle game for the first time, the pace is quite comfortable for me."
"I don't like horror elements, and I was still scared."
"If you don't like horror, why even play this game? You're just asking for trouble!"
"Who told you this was the first game released by Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei? Of course, I'm supporting it!"
"After reading everyone's discussions, I've calmed down, so I'm continuing with the game now."
"Wtf!? How did that guy upstairs recover so quickly!?"
"It's just a game! If I don't let morality get in the way, I won't be upset over something this small."
"!! Thanks to the big shots for their ideas! Now I feel much better about it!"
"Feeling better now +1, definitely in the mood to continue playing!"
"..."
From these comments, it's easy to see the players' thoughts.
Compared to anime or light novels, games have a much stronger sense of immersion.
Of course, not everyone feels sad or upset about it.
After all, all the side stories are meant to serve the character, and nothing's more important than progressing through the game!
In fact, some of the sharper players began to frown slightly, sensing an issue with the story.
"Strange."
Looking at the screen, Kasumigaoka Utaha frowned slightly.
There was something odd about this part of the story.
Since the game set up the levels from the beginning, no matter what decisions you made, they were inevitable.
But...
"This too calm."
Even when she saw an option, was worried for a moment.
She hesitated whether or not to proceed with this choice.
However, the protagonist in the game showed no emotional reaction.
Even after the frog resisted, there was still the option to [Force it in]
If there had been a description of hesitation or doubt before that [Force it in] option, it would've felt more natural, right?
She noted down this strange point in her mind, but without hesitation, she proceeded with the option.
Utaha was filled with intense curiosity about this game.
She couldn't wait to see what kind of twist might await her.
"The story seems too simple?"
Had she seen this comment, Utaha would have scoffed.
Looking back at all of his works since debut, not a single one had a simple story.
For someone who excelled at telling stories, how could this story-driven puzzle game not have a deeper plan behind it?
The form in which the twist would appear was the part that interested her most.
Though it was already quite late, staying up late had become routine for her in high school.
She had no intention of resting until she saw the conclusion of the story.
As she progressed, she discovered a new "Witch's Diary."
[Afterwards, I... did the same to all the visitors.]
[Then, they were all eaten by this house.]
[But still, it wasn't enough.]
Looking at the text on the screen, Utaha furrowed her brows slightly.
Even though she knew this was perfectly normal for a witch, it still made her feel uncomfortable.
There was a suffocating sense of oppression.
She noted down the story and continued her exploration.
This stage was noticeably harder than the previous ones.
Even someone as sharp as Utaha had died several times before she succeeded.
"As the game progresses, the difficulty increases."
This gradual increase in difficulty was a highly satisfying experience for the players.
At least, with the somber story background and dark visuals, the sense of satisfaction made them feel less overwhelming.
Entering the next room, facing a crying statue, Utaha chose to speak to it.
Nothing special triggered, so she walked directly to a small door nearby...
Two hours later, it was already just past 2 AM.
Utaha let out a soft breath.
"This should be the final one, right?"
Playing such a game late at night was a real test of mental fortitude.
Even Utaha had been startled by the "strange" things that suddenly moved during the game.
"Strange."
Why was there a dead black cat in front of the door?
She felt a bit puzzled, but didn't dwell on it.
She pushed open the door and entered the witch's room.
When she saw the environment inside, even though she had long grown accustomed to the dark and gloomy art style, Utaha couldn't help but frown.
Blood was scattered everywhere, sending a chill down her spine.
The bed sheets, which should have been white, were now stained crimson with blood, an alarming sight.
She paused for a few seconds, then started exploring the room with the character.
[There's a tipped-over cup on the floor.]
[The bed is covered in blood.]
The bookshelf.
[It holds several books about magic.]
[The mirror is foggy, and nothing can be seen.]
[The Witch's Diary]
[Read] [Don't read]
"This should be the final one, right?"
What kind of ending would it be?
With curiosity, Utaha chose to read.
[The sickness will soon take my life.]
'Is this "My" referring to the witch?'
Just like the black cat said earlier, if left unattended, she would die soon.
[So...]
[I need to take her body.]
At this moment, the game's background music turned dark and gloomy, filling her with an ominous sense of foreboding.
[I must take her body to survive.]
Though it was just a simple line of text, Kasumigaoka Utaha could feel the madness behind it, the kind of madness that would make someone do anythingsacrifice everythingto keep living.
[This shouldn't be a problem, right?]
[We're "friends," after all.]
[She would surely be willing to offer her body.]
"Offer her body?" Utaha's hands froze as she processed the words, her mind piecing together all the information she had gathered.
"I see now. Could it be the body-swapping magic they mentioned earlier?" she thought.
The witch hid her true identity, became friends with the protagonist, and on this crucial day, when she was about to die, lured the protagonist here to take their body?!
But no, that didn't make sense.
Utaha shook her head.
She clearly remembered that the note said magic involving two people was difficult to cast because it required the other person's wholehearted cooperation.
To make the magic work, you needed the other person's trust!
Even if the protagonist were a bit of an innocent fool, there's no way they'd let the witch use magic on them, right?
"This doesn't add up... something's off."
After thinking for a moment, Utaha shook her head again, deciding not to delve deeper. She clicked to continue the story.
[...Because we're "friends."]
[That's why you're still here to play with me today...]
[Right, Viola?]
As the last line of text slowly appeared, the screen flashed, and the once dimly lit scene was now engulfed in darkness.
"Bang."
A loud crashing sound rang in her ears.
Then, a purple-haired figure appeared, its upper body missing, eyes hollow, with no doubt leftit was the "Witch."
The "Witch" crawled slowly toward Viola, and subtitles appeared.
[Half-Body Girl: ...Mm... Eh... Oh...]
After this subtitle appeared, a save prompt popped up.
The story was clearly nearing its end, but Utaha didn't immediately save.
Confusion clouded her mind.
"Strange. This is really strange!"
Even if the "Witch" were dying, she shouldn't look like this!
The pitiful image she presented seemed more like a victim than a villain.
"Did I overlook something?"
Utaha sighed, realizing that no matter how much she thought about it, there wouldn't be a clear answer.
She saved the game and prepared for the final chase.
It wasn't much of a chase, reallymore like a one-sided pursuit where the outcome was inevitable.
After a few failed attempts, Utaha finally managed to escape the house.
'Is this really the end?' she wondered, guiding her character back to the starting point.
The location where the player first woke up now had an additional letter for some unknown reason.
'Is there is a new information?' she thought, her eyes lighting up, and she immediately chose to read it.
It was the first half of the letter.
[Viola: I shouldn't have yelled at you yesterday. I'm sorry.]
[A long, long time ago, there was a legend. It was said that a witch lived in that forest and would take away lost children.]
[Your friend, her house is near the woods, so I was really worried about you.]
[Is your friend's name Ellen? Let's go to her place.]
The letter ended abruptly there.
"So, the original version should have been something like, 'It's fine to visit her, just don't wander too far into the woods. Come home early. - Dad,' right?"
It sounded like an ordinary letter, nothing special.
Utaha sighed in disappointment.
"No new information."
She already knew everything written here, having reached the game's conclusion.
Without wasting time, she continued guiding the character down.
Next was the rose, which had been cursed, and using the items gathered from the house, she destroyed it before continuing onward.
After that, the final unskippable ending animation began.
The scene froze briefly, and a man appeared, holding a shotgun with a white towel draped over his shoulder.
After a simple animation, the subtitles appeared.
[Viola's Father: Viola?! Are you alright? Are you hurt?]
[Viola's Father: Ha, thank goodness.]
The background music brightened, almost as if celebrating the happy ending approaching.
The dim colors also shifted to bright hues.
[Viola's Father: It's so late, I came into the woods to look for you.]
"Such irony," Utaha muttered with a sigh.
The witch's parents had abandoned her, causing a series of tragic events.
Yet Viola's father, even knowing that a witch lived in the forest, cared more about his daughter's safety than his own.
Even though the dangers of the forest were unknown, Viola's safety became the priority, making everything else irrelevant.
Utaha clicked the mouse, and the story continued.
[Viola's Father: You're safe now. Let's go home and get out of the rain.]
With that, the man tried to lead his daughter out of the woods.
But just after a few steps, the cheerful music stopped, and the bright colors dimmed again.
They turned around.
The "Witch," dragging her broken body, leaving a trail of blood behind, slowly crawled toward them.
[Half-Body Girl: ...Yeah... Going...]
[Half-Body Girl: ...Ugh... Ugh... I... Ah...]
As the witch closed in, the father instinctively stepped in front of Viola.
[Viola's Father: Viola, stay back!]
Gunshots rang out.
The "Witch," already a broken doll of sorts, collapsed into a pool of blood.
In the rainy night, a breeze swept through as the "Witch" turned to ashes, scattering across the sky.
The man and girl walked out of the forest together.
The music played, and the credits rolled.
Utaha sat in thought, the subtitles continuing to scroll.
When [END?] flashed on the screen, the image flickered, returning to the title screen.
"This ending... Is it really the true ending?" Utaha sighed again.
[END?]
The game didn't just hint at the falseness of the endingit shoved it in her face.
So...
'What did I miss?' she thought.
And what about the vague words the witch had spoken?
Just pondering those wouldn't provide an answer.
But if she connected all the pieces of information...
Utaha frowned, using her incredible memory to replay the story in her mind.
"Wait, the story mentioned a demon."
It was the demon that turned "Ellen" into the "Witch."
But who was this demon? Did it appear in the story?
Utaha froze, a look of disbelief in her eyes.
She glanced at the paper she had been using to review the plot, her face slowly turning pale.
"Could this... be the true ending?"
[TL NOTE]
I'm back!!
Daily uploads will resume as usualexcept on Sundays!
Since the raws are already finished, I'll be continuing the story on my own. For bonus chapters, the goal will be 300 Power Stones per chapter!
Help unlock extra chapters by hitting those Power Stone milestones!
Also, if you want even more content, check out p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL for 50+ advanced chapters! Your support means everything! Q-Q
In the entire storyline, Kasumigaoka Utaha being introduce to four characters.
The protagonist, the "Witch" Ellen, the black cat that serves as the save point, and the little frog.
The little frog requires no further explanation, and as well as the main character, the "Witch" Ellen is naturally significant background to the story.
However, the black cat stands out as particularly mysterious character.
If it were merely for saving progress, the game could have easily implemented a typical RPG-style crystal or something similar.
Yet, in this game, the ability to save comes from the black cat, and the fact that it uses voice lines adds an even deeper layer of mystery.
But the most intriguing part is
"Thinking back on the interactions with the black cat, the way it's speak was oddly familiar to Viola."
This detail was deeply thought-provoking.
According to the game's backstory, Viola and Ellen were friends, and Viola often visited this place.
But would a talking black cat casually speak in front of ordinary people?
Could such a close bond between a girl and a cat really exist?
The answer was obviousno.
"Would the developers dedicate so much effort to a character with no real significance?"
As a creator herself, even as a novice, Utaha knew better.
There had to be something more to this black cat.
Could it be that the black cat holds an identity far more crucial than the two protagonists?
Ellen, who lost her parents, undoubtedly caused the tragedy that unfolded.
But without encountering that demon, her life would have ended long ago.
The room filled with countless skeletons and the story's chilling hint that "all my friends who came here were devoured by the house" made it clear that the demon never left.
It simply kept feeding, with the "Witch" Ellen as its accomplice.
This might be a bold assumption, but gathering all the clues, everything points to one conclusion
The black cat is the demon!
If the black cat is indeed the demon, then the only person it would act familiar with would be
Ellen.
The moment Utaha realized this, a chilling sensation crawled up her spine, as if she had plunged into an icy abyss.
Even though it was already late May and the weather had warmed up, the late-night atmosphere at 2:00 AM felt unnervingly cold.
It was the fear that came with hindsight.
"Phew..."
Utaha let out a deep breath and glanced around her dimly lit room.
Hugging her arms, she rubbed her goosebump-covered skin, her expression filled with lingering dread.
"I knew I shouldn't have played this kind of game so late at night."
Utaha smiled bitterly.
Staring at the game's title screen, she felt a strange dizziness wash over her.
From beginning to end, the player controls the "Witch" that trying to escape the cursed house.
And that witch is already become Viola.
This feeling
"What kind of twisted mental state he was in when writing this script?!"
Even someone with a decent tolerance like Utaha couldn't help but feel overwhelmed with discomfort and fear.
A mix of sadness, disgust, and dread surged through her, wave after wave.
Yet, despite the negative emotions, there was one thing she had to admit:
"This game is truly incredible."
As a creator, she couldn't come up with such a plot.
Let alone design such a cleverly crafted game.
"Is there really anyone who can outdo this guy when it comes to creating despair-inducing stories?"
Shaking her head, Utaha glanced at the clock on the bottom right corner of the screen.
3:07 AM.
"It's already this late?"
Thinking about her meeting with Machida Sonoko tomorrow, Utaha reluctantly closed the game.
"I'll continue tomorrow night. I have to uncover the truth!"
She was confident in her theory.
But speculation alone wasn't enough.
No matter how certain she felt, she needed solid evidence.
And that evidence was definitely hidden somewhere within the game.
Despite the heavy, suffocating emotions that came with discovering the truth, especially the cruel irony of the game's ending, the game itself was simply too captivating to abandon.
"I can't wait to see the reactions of other players when the truth is revealed."
A faint smile appeared on Utaha's face.
In that moment, she finally understood why that guy was so obsessed with writing depressing stories.
"Should I try writing something like this too...?"
After some thought, Utaha dismissed the idea.
She couldn't imagine staying mentally stable after writing so many dark and despair-filled stories.
"Seriously, how does that guy manage to write this kind of stuff without losing his mind?"
After all, the last time she saw him before leaving Toyogasaki Academy, he was still happily chatting and joking with the girls around him.
That carefree scene didn't seem like someone with psychological trauma.
With these random thoughts in her head, Utaha slowly drifted off to sleep.
"AHHH!"
Hearing the sudden scream beside him, Akifumi Mugiho sighed helplessly.
"I told you guys not to play it, but you wouldn't listen."
Eriri shot him an annoyed glare. "It's the new game by you! How could I not play it?!"
Despite her words, her trembling hands gripping the mouse betrayed her fear.
"Right, Mahiru? Mashiro?"
"Y-Yeah..." Mahiru nodded tearfully, inching closer to Eriri as the eerie game screen sent chills down her spine.
The only one who seemed unfazed was Mashiro, whose eyes occasionally gleamed with wisdom as she analyzed the screen.
"Go here." Mashiro pointed at a spot on the screen.
Without hesitation, Eriri controlled the character to move there.
Suddenly, a giant skull emerged from the darkness and crushed the character.
"AHHHHHHH!!"
GAME OVER.
The bold, ominous words flashed across the screen as Eriri screamed.
Mashiro blinked innocently. "Huh? Dead again?"
No one answered her.
Eriri had already tossed the mouse aside and thrown herself into Mahiru's arms, trembling.
Mahiru, though less dramatic, had turned pale and stiff as a board.
Watching the chaos unfold, Mugiho sighed and shook his head.
"Honestly, I'm warning you guys. The ending of this game is not going to be pleasant."
He remembered watching a review video on a certain streaming site in his past life.
To sum it up, this game would break even the most mentally stable players.
Whether you had a heart or not, you'd still be emotionally wrecked.
The only true winner was the Demon.
But of course, the girls didn't take his advice seriously.
Eriri shot him another glare.
"Please. Aside from Steins;Gate, when did your games ever had a happy ending?"
She looked as if she were not scared at all.
Of course.
If only her body hadn't been trembling when she said that, it would have been far more convincing.
In response to Eriri's complaint, Akifumi scratched his nose.
"Even if you say that, this work is quite special among my past work."
"Yeah, yeah, I got it," Eriri waved impatiently. "Just go do your thing."
Akifumi shook his head.
Since things had already come to this point, there was no need to persuade them further.
Returning to his room, Akifumi turned on his computer and checked the comments on the post he had made the day before.
"Cleared the game! The story is simple, but the level design is ingenious. Super fun!"
"Simple story? This is one of the rarest perfect endings ever!"
"If this were any other developer, yeah, it'd be simple. But coming from you, Sensei, this ending is anything but simple!"
"Ugh, the frog scene was such an emotional gut-punch... but at least the ending was good!"
"Seeing Viola escape from the witch's house and being saved by her father was just too sweet! And coming from the 'Warrior of Love and Hope' Sensei, this sugar hit even harder!"
"Sensei, we've cleared the game. Where's the follow-up you promised?"
"Didn't Sensei say we need to unlock all the endings first? There must be other routes, right?"
"Of course! Did you guys miss the 'End?' after the credits?"
"I've played through it twice and didn't notice any difference."
"+1. Did we miss something along the way? My head hurts."
"How did you guys clear it so fast? It's been an hour, and I'm still stuck in that reference room. Is this a bug?!"
"Reference room? Check the walls carefully."
"There's already a guide out if you're really lost. But honestly, solving puzzles yourself is way more satisfying."
"Exactly. Following a guide ruins the fun. Might as well just watch a Let's Play."
"Sensei, please give us more stories with perfect endings in the future!"
"+1."
"+2."
"By the way, isn't Steins;Gate updating tonight?"
"...Don't bring up Steins;Gate! I'll start crying over Mayushii again!"
"Damn it, my good mood just evaporated."
"But didn't Sensei promise a perfect ending this time? What's there to be sad about?"
"Do you really trust Sensei to be that kind?"
"Maybe it's just bait for the game, 'The Witch's House.'"
"But... Sensei has never lied to us before, right?"
"Well, whatever. We'll find out tonight anyway."
"A perfect ending, huh?" Akifumi smirked.
"These guys completely misunderstood because they couldn't figure out the truth. Can't blame me for that, right?"
After all, neither the fake ending nor the true ending was actually happy.
The former was because players hadn't uncovered the truth, while the latter laid everything bare for them to see.
"I just hope they won't be too heartbroken when they reach the true ending. Amen."
He tapped on his screen a few times and opened the creator's backend on Steam.
"Whoa..."
Seeing the sales figures, Akifumi Mugiho couldn't help but suck in a breath.
133,493 copies sold!
That's a whopping 186 million yen!
Even with the platform taking a 30% cut, it was far better than the measly royalties from book publishing.
Of course, the two industries couldn't be directly compared.
Publishing involved rent, utilities, staff salaries, printing costs, and equipment maintenance. Plus, bookstores wouldn't buy inventory at the suggested retail price.
Though the publishing industry was profitable for the big shots, the process was exhausting and full of red tape.
Akifumi had no interest in dealing with that.
That said, game development wasn't as easy as it seemed either.
Selling over 130,000 copies within 12 hours, without any promotional slots, was something only someone like Akifumi, who already had a solid fanbase, could pull off.
Combined with a well-crafted story and word-of-mouth promotion, the sales kept climbing steadily.
"Still, out of 130,000 players, not a single one found the true ending?"
"These players are hopeless."
Shaking off his stray thoughts, Akifumi put on a serious expression.
He still had a few illustrations left for the prequel to 'The Witch's House.'
If the players unlocked all the endings and he didn't deliver the promised content, that would be embarrassing.
"Let's finish everything today!"
Time flew by, and soon, it was 8 PM.
The long-awaited episode 23 of 'Steins;Gate' was released.
Though Mayuri's death had broken everyone's hearts, Akifumi's post from the previous day sparked hope among the fans.
Could Kurisu really be saved this time?
With bated breath, the audience pressed play.
As the story unfolded, the anticipation built.
The timeline had been restored, and Suzuha once again found Okabe.
And In the near future, World War III would still break out, with countless lives lost.
The root cause? The time machine.
Suzuha begged Okabe to help her change the future.
But Okabe refused.
After all, this was the timeline where he sacrificed Kurisu to prevent the worst-case scenario.
If he helped now, everything would have been for nothing.
"But what if... the key to preventing World War III is saving Kurisu from being stabbed that day?"
The moment Suzuha said that, chills ran down the spines of every viewer.
Goosebumps erupted.
"Everything is connected. Every timeline influences the same future."
"This story... is truly a masterpiece."
On screen, Okabe's hesitation faded as he accepted Suzuha's request.
It wasn't for world peace.
It was to save the woman he lovedKurisu Makise.
But, to everyone's shock, this rescue attempt ended in failure.
And the killer who stabbed Kurisu... was none other than Okabe himself.
In that moment, one thought echoed through the minds of all the viewers:
"Damn it you trick us again, you bastard!"
Daily uploads will resume as usualexcept on Sundays!
Help unlock extra chapters by hitting those Power Stone milestones!
Also, if you want even advance chapter, check out p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL for 50+ advanced chapters! Your support means everything! Q-Q
Without a doubt, the two plot twists in this episode have elevated Steins;Gate to the final step of ascending to masterpiece!
The previous storyline had already amazed and shocked the audience.
The continuous time travel, altering event after event to restore the twisted timeline to its original state, left everyone's scalp tingling with the intricate logic.
But if that were all, people would simply consider it a near-masterpiece.
And they would pity the two heroines who could never be obtained.
However...
With this episode's broadcast, that impression was completely shattered!
The two seemingly unexpected yet inevitable developments elevated the entire story to new heights!
According to Suzuha's original statement, as long as one remains on the same world line, no matter how much effort is made, the same ending will be reached.
This is the convergence of the world line.
To save Mayuri, one must escape this line and reach another one, which is exactly what Okabe had painstakingly achieved!
Yet, these two seemingly unrelated lines both pointed to the same future in this episode
Which is a World War!
Without Mayuri, this tragedy unfolds.
Without Kurisu, the same tragedy occurs.
Upon deeper thought, doesn't this imply that they still haven't escaped the convergence and interference of the world line?
Only by achieving the final, perfect ending can true salvation be accomplished
To truly... change the future!
This perfect logical loop carries an unparalleled aesthetic.
Not to mention the storyline that emerged from it was simply breathtaking.
The combination of both has truly propelled this work to the level of a masterpiece!
Without a doubt, as this episode ended, the comments under Akifumi's social media account exploded!
"From now on, I declare Steins;Gate as my eternal god-tier anime!"
"I used to scoff when the creator said it would be a happy ending. What could be more perfect than the ending of episode 22? The answer finally revealed itself in episode 23!!"
"Ugh, this is exactly Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei style! Never inflicting pain for the sake of pain, but letting the plot unfold the pain naturally!"
"Finally, sensei didn't break my heart this time. This time, I feel healed!"
"Although this episode ended with the tragedy of Okabe killing his own love one, seeing Okabe's pained expression didn't make me want to cry. I actually wanted to laugh!"
"Sorry, I already burst out laughing!!"
"Those who called Steins;Gate trash, come out! I just want to ask, does your face hurt now?!"
"I wish I could go back to the day Steins;Gate first aired and punch the me who doubted sensei skills!"
"Stop roasting, stop roasting, I know I was wrong."
"No matter which world line, I will always love Kurisu. This is the choice of Steins;Gate!! So edgy, but so cool!!"
"Dropping and picking this anime back up was the best decision I made this year!!"
"Watching this episode reminds me of Okabe, who tirelessly traveled through world lines to save Mayuri.
"He would speak to her in the gentlest tone, understand her prayers as she reached for the sky, and hold her hand, saying, 'This is our promise.' Even if, in the end, he would be with the person who meant more to him."
"The future is unpredictable. Just like this reunion, the future holds infinite possibilities. This is the voice of Steins;Gate!"
"How can such an amazing anime exist? This is the peak of anime in recent years!!"
"Episode 1: Confused. Episode 11: Bored. Episode 12: Shocked. Episode 22: Crying like a fountain. Episode 23: Mind-blown!!"
"I really want to open up sensei brain to see what's inside that could come up with such an incredible story!!"
"Sounds a bit terrifying, but I want to see too!"
"I wonder how the final episode will save Kurisu!"
"Can't wait! Can't wait!!"
"I'm so happy, I decided to buy the creator's game to celebrate!"
"Me too!!"
"..."
Seeing the flood of comments, Akifumi sighed with mixed emotions.
Despite the praise, why couldn't he feel any joy?
It felt like there was subtle mockery hidden between these comment!
And when he saw the last comment, Akifumi's expression turned to shock.
"Wait, what!?"
He instinctively opened the creator's backend on the Steam platform, only to find that within the last thirty minutes, sales had increased by over 5,000 copies!!
"Creating a happy ending once in a while can actually boost sales?!"
Akifumi clicked his tongue, a bright smile appearing on his face once again.
These guys could've avoided this, but in their excitement, they acted so impulsively.
"I hope they don't realize the truth too soon."
Otherwise, he'd worry that the good mood they just gained would vanish in an instant.
"Phew."
"I finally found it!"
Even as the words "Game Over" appeared on the screen, Kasumigaoka Utaha's face lit up with a bright smile.
After finishing her work for the day, the girl rushed back to her rented apartment and carefully combed through the game story from the beginning.
Yet, until the very end, she couldn't find anything different from before, leaving her utterly puzzled.
Until the final chase scene, where she entered room after room and found the item named "Ellen's Knife" in a cabinet!
Though she hadn't reached the ending yet, Utaha knew the truth of the story was within her grasp!
"It was worth skipping episode 23 of Steins;Gate for this!"
She took a sip of water and resumed her serious expression as she reloaded the game.
With her previous experience, she smoothly obtained Ellen's Knife.
After some clever maneuvering, she successfully exited the house.
Just like before, she used the delicate little bottle to wither the witch's rose and advanced to the next map.
The screen transitioned to a cutscene.
The blonde girl, Viola, walked forward as the background rapidly faded away.
The screen dimmed, as if sinking into an abyss.
The purple-haired witch, with a broken body, appeared at the top of the screen.
"As expected!"
Utaha's heart leapt with joythe joy of discovering the truth after countless efforts.
"What will change in the story this time~"
In her eager gaze, the animation continued.
[Half-bodied girl: ...Ye... go...]
With a few flashes, the witch was only a few meters away from Viola.
[Half-bodied girl: Yo yo...]
Without any fear, Viola took a few steps closer.
A line of dialogue appeared:
[Viola: Huh. You're so stubborn.]
Even without voice acting, the impatience in the girl's words was clear.
Then, a flash of red light swept across the screen, accompanied by a striking sound effect.
[Viola: How long are you planning to chase after me? You know that body won't last long.]
[Half-Body Girl: ...Mm... Eh... Oh... Ah...]
Viola turned around, taking a few steps back to distance herself from the witch.
Suddenly, the scene before her flickered, and in the upper half of the screen, a close-up of Viola's face appeared, tilted slightly.
Her golden eyes showed no emotion.
She turned her head, and a mocking smile appeared on her otherwise blank face.
Below the close-up, the scene shifted to the witch, her purple hair flowing around her.
Her lower body was already a mangled mess, covered in black mist.
Her missing eyes stared blankly at Viola's back as her left hand weakly lifted, as if desperately trying to grab something.
As Utaha watched the scene unfold, she could almost hear the witch's faint whimpers in the air.
Under this perfect portrayal, the dark emotions she had previously felt began to surface again.
The witch, who should have been detestable, now appeared pitiful and tragic, stirring a deep sense of sympathy in her.
The close-up paused for a few seconds before the dialogue resumed.
[Viola: Hmm? You want it back? No way. Your body seems perfectly fine to me.]
Another close-up appeared, showing Viola tugging at her skirt as she gracefully twirled in place, her face lit up with joy.
As the close-up faded, Viola turned and walked back towards the witch.
The wind rustled through the grass as a close-up of the scene appeared.
Viola crouched down.
Her delicate face now bore a smile full of pure malice.
[Viola: And besides, you willingly gave me this body, didn't you? Why... should I give it back to you?]
Viola: Right...? Viola?!
The close-up showed Viola smiling faintly as she mockingly tilted the witch's head, her eyes filled with amusement.
But quickly, she grew bored with the scene, or perhaps disgusted with the body in front of her. With a look of impatience, she pulled her hand away.
The witch's head, lacking any strength to hold itself up, collapsed into the grass
As expected!
Even though she had guessed this outcome long ago, everything she was doing now was simply to confirm her suspicions.
But seeing the truth unfold before her in such a powerful way still left Utaha stunned.
The dialogue, filled with malicious intent, paired with the dark, somber tones of the scene and the expressive close-ups, caused all the emotions to burst forth.
The contrast between the pure sorrow and despair of the girl and the witch's utter evil was stark and intense.
And when Utaha realized that she was playing the witch in this storypushing the innocent girl step by step toward the abyss and sealing her fatethe overwhelming black emotions exploded within her heart!
'Ugh' The intense discomfort made her want to throw up.
After covering her mouth and taking several minutes to calm down, Utaha finally managed to regain her composure.
'So this is it.'
Seeing the scenes unfold in person was a completely different experience from what she had imagined.
When she had first thought of this outcome, all she felt was a cold shiver and a sense of dread at the exaggerated finale.
But now, witnessing it firsthand, the intensity of the emotions was far more overwhelming.
Trying to calm herself down, she felt ready to continue.
In the scene, Viola dusted off the dirt from the hem of her white skirt and stood back up.
She took a few steps forward.
[Viola: You must've felt sorry for me back then, huh? Couldn't even get out of bed.]
[Viola: So I used magic to swap bodies with you.]
[Viola: Just for one day, though... Heh, I think I said that before.]
Viola turned and looked at the witch, Ellen, who lay on the ground, a defeated figure.
[Viola: You almost trapped me earlier, I really didn't expect that.]
[Viola: But what's the use? That house belongs to me, after all. How could it possibly kill me? The house has been helping me. It wants me to escape.]
Viola crouched down again, staring at the familiar yet strange body lying a few meters away.
Ellen's body twitched, as if trying to reach out.
In a close-up, Viola furrowed her brows.
Viola: ...You're not dead yet? You really are stubborn. Ah, could it be you're worried about your dad, so you don't want to die?
Viola: Viola, I know all about you and your dad. You two, relying on each other. Those memories are still in your body. He's a good man, a hunter, right? He even wrote you that letter. How nice of him. Unlike my parents at all.
Viola: I bet you're worried about what will happen to your dad if you die, huh? Don't worry, though. After all... his daughter, Viola, will still be there, doing her best to give her love...
Viola: Of course. I'll enjoy some part of your love too, so don't you worry...
Before the dialogue could continue, a mysterious voice interrupted.
[???: Viola?]
The figure of a hunter appeared in the scene.
After a tear-jerking father-daughter reunion, the witch, now only half a body, found the strength to move toward them.
With her damaged vocal cords, she managed to let out a faint, desperate sound: P-p...
[Viola's Father: Don't come near! Monster!!]
The echo of a shotgun blast rang through the forest.
The light completely left the witch's eyes, and she collapsed into a pool of her own blood.
With her father's comforting presence and his large hand holding hers, Viola left the forest.
The scene ended with the same familiar mischievous smile, one full of satisfaction.
Was it a sense of triumph for the successful conspiracy? Or was it mocking the foolishness of the world?
Utaha couldn't say. She didn't have the energy to think any further.
The girl covered her mouth and rushed to the bathroom in her room.
"Ugh... Uug.."
A minute later.
After emptying her stomach, Utaha, pale and leaning against the sink, stood up.
She wiped the corners of her lips, gazing at her pale face in the mirror, her eyes full of doubt. She pursed her lips.
'That cocky junior! To think he create something like this!'
Even as a creator, she clenched her fists in fury!
She didn't want to think about the logic behind it or the artistic techniques used.
At that moment, the girl just wanted to punch the person who created this game in the face!
This plot wasn't just cruelit was downright evil!
There wasn't a shred of beauty in it. It only evoked sadness, pain, and utter despair!
Before she saw this ending, the bond between Viola and her father hadn't been so vividly portrayed.
Back then, she had merely seen their contradictions and contrasts as filled with ironic artistry.
But now, when their emotions were expressed through another's words, especially when Viola had said she'd take over her love for her, that unspeakable sadness hit her.
And imagining someone most important to her being replaced... the fear was overwhelming.
Everything, all those emotions, exploded with the hunter's gunshot.
At that moment, she truly understood what it meant to feel pain beyond words.
While Kasumigaoka Utaha was dealing with the emotional trauma from reaching the true ending of the game, Akifumi group at his's house was finally managed to reach the end of their playthrough.
"Haah..."
With a satisfied sigh, the credits began to roll in front of everyone's eyes.
Eriri chuckled and said, "The ending was actually pretty good, yet he had to trick me!"
"Mugiho-kun shouldn't be lying to us about things like this, right?" Mahiru spoke softly, sharing her thoughts.
"Well, who knows about those things?" Eriri shrugged.
Just then, there was a "click" sound from the inner room.
Akifumi walked out of the room.
"Mugi, we finished the game." Mashiro called out to him as Akifumi was about to pour himself a cup of water.
"Oh?" Akifumi approached, and as he did, he saw the final screen of the game with the word [END?]
He smiled and ruffled Mashiro's hair. "That's not really the true ending."
"Besides in this game, there's the true ending, the one-life clear true ending, and the last hidden ending."
"..."
Eriri, who had been about to boast, immediately lowered her face in disappointment.
She tried to act nonchalant as she said, "Well, that's how it is."
"Mashiro, for a game, unlocking all the endings is what truly counts as completing it!"
"Oh." Mashiro nodded, her eyes filled with confusion as if silently asking, Didn't Eriri look pretty happy just now?
Eriri chose to completely ignore Mashiro's gaze and shifted the topic.
"Speaking of which, this ending was pretty ordinary, right? It wasn't anything like you said!"
"You actually tried to trick us!"
"..."
As expected of Eriri!
She had just finished it, and yet she didn't notice anything out of place!
Even though it was a fake ending, there were many subtle clues that hinted at something being off, but this girl managed to miss all of them!
'Was it because my foreshadowing was too deep hidden, or is she just too oblivious?'
Akifumi nodded expressionlessly. "Right, right."
He then turned and headed toward the kitchen to pour himself a drink.
"Hmph, hmph, hmph." Eriri proudly lifted her small face, raising a tiny fist to encourage herself. "Alright, tonight we're putting in the effort to reach the true ending together!"
"Oh." Mashiro raised her tiny fist and followed Eriri's lead.
Mahiru, however, wore a reluctant expression. "Eriri, maybe we should stop here for now?"
It seemed like Mahiru had noticed something that Eriri hadn't.
"Eh? Why?"
Mahiru thought for a moment and said, "It's already so late, and we spent so much time on just the ordinary ending..."
Eriri immediately understood Mahiru's concern and interrupted. "Once we get the hang of it, it'll be much faster! Trust me, we won't take long to find the true ending!"
Mahiru couldn't help but smile wryly.
'That's not what I meant!' Mahiru just wanted to find an excuse to get Eriri to stop, but it had turned into this situation instead!?
The girl couldn't help but look at Akifumi for rescue.
Seeing this, Akifumi spoke up, "It is actually very easy to unlock the true ending."
"Just..."
??
'That's not what I meant!'
'Please, stop talking!'
Akifumi, of course, didn't hear Mahiru's silent cries.
"...In the final chase scene, you just need to find a certain item in a particular room."
'It's over.' Mahiru seemed to deflate, her entire body turning pale.
"Oh, so that's how it is!" Eriri blinked, then grinned widely.
Despite receiving a spoiler, the girl wasn't the least bit upset.
Though self-discovery is crucial in a puzzle game, there are cases where a guide becomes essential!
After all, in a situation like this, where everything is the same as before, but the absence of a key item leads to the lack of the true ending, having a guide is incredibly helpful!
This just means replaying the game would be a pointless waste of time. Having a guide means they can find the solution quickly.
Moreover, Akifumi only provided the ideahe didn't even tell them exactly where the item was, so finding it still relied on their own efforts!
Seeing Eriri so happy, Akifumi returned her smile and strolled back to the inner room with his water bottle.
'Let's see if she's still smiling after this.'
"Let's go! Let's work together and find the true ending!"
"Oh!" Eriri and Mashiro, full of determination, turned their focus back to the screen.
"By the way... I need to talk to Mugiho-kun for a moment. You guys go ahead, I'll be right back."
As Mahiru suddenly dashed off, Eriri scratched her head in confusion.
"Did she suddenly remember something? Why is she in such a hurry?"
"Forget her, let's find that key item!" Eriri declared confidently.
"Mhm." Mashiro nodded in agreement.
Meanwhile, Mahiru entered the room, and Akifumi wore a playful smile.
"Mahiru is getting bolder, huh? Eriri and Mashiro are still outside."
"What's the difference between them being outside and me coming in..."
At this point, Mahiru paused, realizing what Akifumi meant. A faint blush appeared on her cheeks.
"Jeez!"
Akifumi didn't continue teasing her, and instead asked, "Why did you suddenly come in?"
"Because of that game you made."
"So Mahiru has figured it out?" Akifumi didn't get an answer to his question.
Instead, Mahiru sat next to him, resting her head on his chest, her eyes full of affection.
She took a deep breath, savoring his scent. "It's the real Mugiho-kun. Now I can relax."
Akifumi was taken aback. "This world doesn't have demons, nor any strange magic."
"Is that so?" That sentence said it all.
Mahiru sighed and then curiously asked, "Before, you told Eriri not to play, but now you're telling her how to get the true ending?"
"You saw what happened when I told her not to play."
That's right, she spent the whole day playing and even dragged Mahiru and Mashiro into it.
Akifumi shrugged. "She won't listen to advice anyway, so why not just let her do it?"
"Even if she gets hurt, I've done my part. She can't blame me."
Mahiru couldn't help but feel a bit sorry for Eriri outside.
Inside the room, the two shared a quiet moment while outside, the other two were still focused on the screen.
Ten minutes later...
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!"
Suddenly, Eriri's scream echoed from outside.
The sound of footsteps followed.
The door flew open, and Eriri immediately rushed into Akifumi's arms, crying hysterically.
"So... so scary, so... so terrifying..."
Looking at Eriri, crying uncontrollably in his arms, Akifumi's face remained expressionless.
In his mind, a phrase slowly appeared: The Clueless Loving Girl.
It seemed to describe someone like Eriri perfectly...
9 PM sharp.
At this moment, countless fans of "Steins;Gate" were celebrating wildly.
There's a saying: "Seeing is believing."
Although Akifumi claimed on social media yesterday that this would be a happy ending, many fans remained skeptical, thinking he was merely hyping his work.
However, upon witnessing the latest plot twist, fans couldn't contain their excitement as they passionately discussed and promoted the series across various forums.
Meanwhile, some fans, after basking in the joy, remembered the game they hadn't finished yet "The Witch's House"!
In this joyful mood, they launched the game, hoping to experience double the happiness.
[TL Note No.. don't do that]
Though there was some overlap between fanbases, among the over 100,000 paying players, there were also pure puzzle and horror enthusiasts.
Thanks to Steam's recommendation, these players discovered the game "The Witch's House," paid for it, and spent the entire day immersed in it.
Unlike casual players like Kasumigaoka Utaha, these players specialized in this genre and swiftly cleared the game.
Afterward, they eagerly sought the true ending.
Upon discovering the method to unlock the true ending and witnessing the final scene, they all felt a chilling shiver down their spines and an overwhelming sense of dread.
Fear, anguish, and suffering...
Yet, after enduring these negative emotions, they couldn't help but exclaim:
"What an incredible game!"
"This plot twist is insane!"
"If I hadn't found the true ending, I would've been completely fooled by the fake one!"
"This is outrageous! Are all new creators this monstrous nowadays?!"
After looking at these comments, the players enthusiastically began tackling the hard mode.
It wasn't that they were unaffected by the ending, but these players were pure at heart only want to play the game.
For them, the plot was just one aspect of the game.
So, despite the dark storyline, they quickly recovered and dove back in.
Of course, as mentioned earlier, while some players enjoy solving puzzles, others are more focused on the story.
Take Goko Ruri, an ordinary high school girl from Chiba. However, online, she was known as the infamous "Fallen Saint Black Cat (Kuroneko) of Chiba."
Ruri was well-versed in all things ACG (anime, comics, and games) and excelled at gaming.
For her, a truly great game must excel in both gameplay and storytelling.
However, achieving a balance between the two is extremely difficult.
When she discovered that her favorite creator had suddenly developed a game, Ruri was thrilled. But after the excitement faded, anxiety crept in.
Sure, the creator had an exceptional talent for storytelling and had achieved great success in various fields. But could they replicate that success in a completely different medium?
After all, venturing into a new field meant starting from scratch.
So, when the game was released, Ruri immediately purchased and played it.
From last night until today, after repeatedly reaching fake endings and finally discovering the true ending, she was in complete awe of "The Witch's House."
"As expected from the master. This soul-crushing feeling is just as familiar as always."
In fact, the emotional impact of this game surpassed any of their previous works.
As for the ending, Ruri found it utterly unbearable.
As someone with two younger sisters, she couldn't help but imagine if one of her sisters were replaced by the witch and, without knowing the truth, she...
The sheer thought of that heart-wrenching pain overwhelmed her.
Dark emotions swirled within her heart.
"Viola is too beautiful! New waifu +1!"
"This game isn't even that long, yet I've been playing for five hours. Has anyone unlocked the true ending yet?"
"As a puzzle game, it's excellent. As a horror game, it's brilliant. But as for the story... it's nothing but a clich."
"Although the creator is a newbie in the gaming world, I have to say the story fell short of expectations."
Particularly when Ruri saw these shallow comments on Steam during the day, her gloomy emotions exploded.
Viola is too beautiful?
Sure, she's beautiful, but what if her soul is actually Ellen?
Five hours and still no true ending?
How can you be this bad at the game?!
Clich story, lacking depth?
Heh... Heh heh heh...
You idiots still haven't figured out the truth, and you're blaming the creator!?
"Foolish mortals!"
"You can't even comprehend the creator's final act of mercy. Fine, then. Experience this pain to your heart's content!!"
Goko Ruri's face lit up with a radiant smile.
But her eyes... were filled with pure darkness!
However...
"Before that, I need to beat this game first!"
Her eyes gleamed as she stared at Steam's rarest achievement: clearing hard mode without saving.
And so began several hours of relentless challenge!
By the time the sun set and darkness blanketed the sky...
"Finally!"
Ruri let out a long breath as she stood before the familiar door.
Compared to normal mode, hard mode had significant changes like you can't save the game while playing but those change were trivial to a pro gamer like her.
After clearing it once in normal mode, she began her true challenge in hard mode.
After two failed attempts, she finally reached the familiar door on her third run without a single mistake.
Yet, as she stood before the door, something felt off.
According to the previous progression, the black cat should've died by now. But this time, the black cat was still alive, standing in front of the door.
"Did I just accidentally unlock another hidden ending?!"
Ruri immediately recognized the significance of this anomaly.
Her heart pounded with excitement.
[Black Cat: Yo! You never asked me for any help, huh? How boring. No wonder. This house is filled with all kinds of notes...]
So that's the trick.
The save files were actually the black cat's assistance.
The use of its power to assist the player had drained the black cat's strength.
So, when the player arrived at this point with save data, the cat, having exhausted all its power, would depart early, leaving behind only a lifeless corpse.
Come to think of it
"This is so frustrating." Why did it have to be called "Black Cat" of all things?!
Even if it had a different name, she might have accepted it better. Damn it!
With these thoughts swirling in her head, Goko Ruri continued reading.
[Black Cat: She wants to use the magic of this house to reclaim her original body.]
[If that happens, the magic of the house will disappear, right? If I stay here, I might get consumed too.]
[Heh, we may not have physical forms, but that doesn't mean we're immortal.]
As the dialogue ended, the screen changed.
A faint, sinister black aura surrounded the black cat.
Crimson droplets appeared on its upper body, and even though the image was blurry, an overwhelming sense of malice radiated from the screen.
Then, to the her shock, the subtitle that reappeared showed the black cat's title had changed.
[Demon: Alright, that's it. Good luck, Ellen, the witch who keeps her promises.]
As the black aura faded, the black cat slowly collapsed.
"This ending... it's even more complete than the true ending!"
Ruri's eyes lit up with excitement.
She had planned to use the true ending as content, but this no-save, one-life-clear ending was undeniably superior.
All the mysteries were laid bare without any deception.
In the true ending, there was no way to confirm the black cat was actually a demon. But in this ending, the game spelled it out directly.
For Ruri, this was an unexpected treasure.
As she pushed the door open and explored the house, she noticed the details had changed compared to the true ending.
The information was even more complete.
In front of a blood-stained bedsheet:
[I used to lie on this bed.]
Next to a broken chair with shattered legs, seemingly a silent testament to the past:
[The chair is overturned. Viola used to sit here and chat with me.]
A bookshelf:
[There are several books on magic. It feels quite amusing to experience the world as a powerless human.]
Approaching the witch's diary, Ruri held her breath.
Would the story change this time?
With this thought in mind, she clicked to read.
[The Witch's Diary]
[I knew she would agree.]
The very first line was already drastically different from before!
Ruri felt both excitement and dread.
Dread that this new plot would plunge her further into despair.
But her curiosity to see what kind of storytelling the creator had woven won out.
With a click of her mouse:
[Because she's so kind.]
[Because she's so pure.]
[When we swap bodies, Viola will be shocked, won't she?]
[My body is falling apart, and I'm in constant pain.]
[I've gotten used to it, but she won't be able to endure it.]
[She'll probably cry out in agony.]
[So, I'll give her some medicine.]
A burning, throat-scorching medicine.
[With this, she'll be quiet.]
!!
[I don't want to hear my own screams.]
[If I tell her it's for the pain, she'll drink it without question.]
[Then, I can finally leave this house.]
[I can step into the garden and feel the breeze on my body. It must feel wonderful.]
[Oh, right.]
[Before she arrives, I need to gouge out my eyes and break my legs.]
[That way, Viola will be left to die in despair.]
[Ahh, Viola, my dear... "friend," so kind, so lovely... so naive.]
[My dear "friend."]
As the final word faded, the screen trembled as if an earthquake had struck.
Dragging her bloodied body, Ellen, the witch possessing Viola's soul, emerged on screen.
Ruri's heart trembled with rage.
"This... this wretch!"
"This scum!!"
"No... this thing is no longer human!!"
This was a true witch.
Not the kind of cutesy, marketable witch for fanservice, but a true, detestable, loathsome villain who evoked pure hatred.
Her actions had completely abandoned the morality of humanity.
Ruri's fury burned uncontrollably.
In the previous two endings, even after learning about the body swap, she subconsciously thought that Ellen had always been like thatborn into suffering, tortured endlessly.
In a twisted way, she even felt satisfaction at Ellen's suffering.
But this diary revealed the truth.
Ellen wasn't born that way.
She became this monster by her own hands.
The moment the body swap magic was complete, Viola was subjected to unimaginable suffering.
Such a kind and pure girl, treated so cruelly
"Damn it! This is unforgivable!!"
"Why does such a monster even exist?!"
Ruri slammed her desk in rage, her hands stinging from the impact, but she didn't care.
The physical pain was nothing compared to the helpless agony welling up inside her.
After all, the moment Viola woke up in the garden, the story's fate was sealed.
The body swap magic had already succeeded.
From the very start, this was a hopeless scenario.
The player couldn't save the real Viola.
All they could do was aid the witch Ellen's escape.
"Huff... huff..."
Ruri gritted her teeth, breathing heavily.
And then...
"No depth to the story, huh?"
"Clich, huh?!"
"Alright then... I'll make you all feel true despair!!"
With eyes burning with darkness, Ruri launched her video editing software.
In this moment, she had become a machine devoid of emotion, ready to deliver unparalleled anguish to those foolish viewers still reveling in the joy of Steins;Gate.
"Long time no see! What has everyone been up to lately? Any favorite works?"
"If not, why not try out a game called The Witch's Housea great puzzle game!"
"In my opinion, this game is definitely among the best in the mystery and horror genre!"
"Especially the plotit's incredibly interesting, even surpassing all other similar works!"
"Trust me, in this game, you'll experience emotions that no other game can offer!"
"I'll be making a walkthrough video for it tonight, so stay tuned!"
"That's all."
While Chiba's "Fallen Saint Black Cat" account didn't have the same level of followers as Akifumi's SNS, there was a notable overlap between their fanbases.
This had the added effect of promoting the game.
After the post, a lot of comments started appearing quickly.
"The Witch's House? I think I heard about this game today."
"Since it's recommended by Black Cat-sama, I'll give it a try!"
"A mystery, horror game? That's my favorite genre! With Black Cat-sama's recommendation, I feel safe trying it out!!"
Even though there was some overlap between the fans, more than half of them were shared.
After all, Akifumi worked in so many different fields, which naturally expanded their fanbase.
"I thought the long review of Your Lie In April was just a coincidence, but now I see itBlack Cat-sama is also a fan of sensei!"
"I just saw The Witch's House recommended by sensei yesterday, and now Black Cat-sama is recommending it too. Guess I have to buy it!"
"Isn't this the first time sensei has made a game? Is it really as good as Black Cat-sama says?"
"The Witch's House is definitely a solid game, but is Black Cat-sama serious about the plot being outstanding?"
"I've cleared it multiple times, and I still don't see anything in the story that's worth praising!"
"This is such an ordinary story, it really doesn't meet the standards I expect from the original creator!"
"Even if it's sensei's work, it should be viewed critically, right?"
"Could it be that Black Cat-sama's been paid for this?"
""
The comments continued to pour in, with many expressing doubt or confusion. But then, a new post appeared.
"Seeing a lot of players commenting that The Witch's House doesn't have any standout story moments, and they think I'm just blindly praising itsome even suggesting I've been paid..."
"To the last point, I'd like to ask: If Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei sees this, could you share your LINE ID with me?"
"Ahem, back to the main topic."
"For those saying the story has no highlights, I can only say, is it a bit too soon to judge without reaching the true ending?"
"If you're stuck, here's a hint: during the final chase, find Ellen's knife, and you'll see a completely different story."
"Just to avoid any argument, here's the badge I earned. Screenshot.jpg (click to view)"
The screenshot showed Chiba's Fallen Saint Black Cat's playtime in The Witch's House and the achievements unlocked, with the most eye-catching being the unique gold achievement.
After the new post, responses began flooding in quickly.
"Black Cat-sama, you've already reached the true ending so fast!!"
"I thought the other endings were a scam, but it turns out I was just too dumb to figure it out!"
"Wait, it's not a change in the middle of the game, but rather an item affecting the final outcome? Isn't that a bit too childish?"
"What's so different about the true ending?"
"Well, if it's so easy to get the true ending, I guess I'll go back and check it out."
""
About 2 hours after this post went up, the comments started to shift dramatically.
"Ahhh! My eyes! My eyes!!"
"Why did I have to go and watch the so-called true ending?!"
"It's fake! It's definitely fake!! I refuse to accept that all my efforts led to this outcome!!"
"In my rage, I punched my monitor! Ugh, my BDIFUBADSIBQ SW321C!!"
"I was so upset, but now I can't help but laugh. Did I really pay this much for a game?!"
"Anyway, I refuse to accept this ending! If anything, the earlier endings are the real ones!"
"By the way... is it possible that the only difference between the fake and true endings is that we didn't see the truth, not the other way around?"
"Shut up!!"
"I was wrong, I was so wrong. Doubting sensei's script!!"
"Once again, I've been destroyed by the master's genius, and now I feel like I've lost all hope..."
"This pain is deeper than any other I've ever felt!"
"I haven't even played The Witch's House yet, and I'm so confused. Isn't it just an extra item? Why has everyone's opinion changed so fast?"
"At first, we all didn't understand the plot, so we had shallow interpretations! It turns out, it wasn't the creator's story that was the issue, it was us! We were too stupid!!"
"Not played The Witch's House yet? Bastard! Stop reading these posts and go play it right now!!"
"Exactly! Go play it! This game is amazing!!"
"I'm off to recommend it to my friends. I won't allow anyone around me to not have played this game."
"Is it possible I've already recommended it to everyone?"
"This game is so excellent, everyone has to play it!"
""
At first, players were expressing their pain, but as the tide shifted, the mood quickly changed.
Now, those who had discovered the truth, while heartbroken, were also taking action.
If the creator's previous works had brought sadness followed by a shift to hope and understanding, The Witch's House only left behind total despair.
From every angle, all that could be felt was pain. After experiencing that pain, there was no way to recover.
So...
"Let's spread it!"
"I can't be the only one feeling this pain!"
"Everyone should experience the love and beauty that The Witch's House brings!"
The next day, Sunday.
Early in the morning, Akifumi logged into his Steam creator's account, following his usual habit from the previous day.
The sales numbers that appeared on the screen made his eyes widen in disbelief.
"No way!?"
The last time he checked before going to bed, the sales were just over 180,000.
Now it's 274,655!!
A nearly 100,000-unit increase in sales overnight!
It's not even the first day of release. Even with a feature on the recommended page, this is way too ridiculous!?
"What the hell happened?"
What exactly is going on here?
The sales boost from the anime adaptation of Steins;Gate only lasted for a short while after the airing. By 11 PM, the sales had already stabilized.
Yet, in less than 10 hours...
"That means nearly 10,000 units per hour!?"
Even on a Friday release day, such numbers were unheard of!
"So, what exactly happened during these 10 hours!?"
With this thought, he instinctively opened the game's review section.
"An amazing game! I was in tears after finishing the ending!!"
"A classmate recommended this to me. After playing, I realized how incredible it is! I'll definitely 'thank him' properly when I see him on Monday!"
"The gameplay and storyline are irreplaceable masterpieces!!"
"From this game, I felt the indescribable essence of Love and hope."
"This is the best horror and puzzle-solving game I've ever played!!"
"Even without considering the genre, this is an absolute masterpiece!!"
"The must-play game of the year!"
"..."
"Huh!?"
At a glance, the review section was filled with nothing but praise. The overwhelming positivity stood out like a beacon.
Even players who had previously left one-star reviews had edited their comments and ratings!
The harmony and praise were so surreal that Akifumi almost thought he was witnessing a review bombing.
But that was impossible.
On Steam, players can only leave reviews after playing for more than two hours.
That means every review was genuine!
If he had actually paid for fake reviews, he wouldn't even break even.
"Then what exactly is going on here?"
Before going to bed, the reviews were still mixed.
How did the comment section completely flip overnight!?
Instinctively, he refreshed the page.
Akifumi's eyes narrowed.
"Damn it! You bitch! How the hell did you feel 'Love and hope' from such a despair-filled story!? Isn't it nothing but despair!? Just thinking about the plot makes my brain tremble!! What kind of twisted story is this!? Is the developer even human!? Aaaaaahhhh!!"
The sheer despair and resentment in the comment could be felt through the screen.
But what caught Akifumi's attention was the reply below it.
"Yo~hooooooo!"
"Nice! Another newbie trapped! Keep up the good work, guys!!"
"Feeling hopeless, huh? Feeling miserable, huh? Just imagine how much better you'd feel if someone shared that pain with you."
"I'm feeling absolutely euphoric right now!"
"See all those positive reviews? That's our will! You got that?"
When Akifumi refreshed the page again, the original comment had mysteriously disappeared, replaced by a new one.
"This is the best game I've played this year!! "
"Tsk."
Akifumi clicked his tongue and then smirked.
"This guys are really something else."
He couldn't deny it. Their strategy was working perfectly.
After all, the glaring sales figures on the creator's dashboard don't lie!
To the players who were eagerly pulling others into the pit, Akifumi only had three words to say...
"Keep it up!"
While the players were enjoying the twisted satisfaction of dragging others into despair, Akifumi was not only having fun but also raking in the profits.
Humming a cheerful tune, Akifumi walked out of his room.
"Mugiho-kun seems to be in a great mood today," Mahiru said curiously.
"The game is selling like crazy."
Mahiru tilted her head. "But when your manga sold well, you weren't this happy."
"It's different this time."
Akifumi didn't bother explaining further.
At least with his manga, he showed some restraint.
But with The Witch's House, he went all out. He wouldn't be surprised if some players rage-quit and unfollowed him.
Now that the players were experiencing both pain and the satisfaction of sharing that pain, there was no need to worry about losing fans.
Why wouldn't he be happy?
Seeing his smug grin, Mahiru simply smiled and changed the topic.
"Come have breakfast after you wash up."
The morning passed in a flash.
Looking at the sales that had already surpassed 300,000, Akifumi let out a sigh despite his joy.
"Even with this many players, no one has unlocked all the endings yet!?"
Judging from the players' reactions, the true ending had already been discovered.
Someone even managed to complete the no-save, one-life clear.
But there was still one final achievement left the hidden, special ending.
Staring at the "???" achievement on the dashboard, Akifumi sighed at the Ellen's Diary displayed before him.
"How am I supposed to give you guys this final gift?"
At that moment, the dimmed achievement icon suddenly lit up!
"Huh?"
"All endings unlocked!?"
Akifumi blinked in surprise before grinning.
Without hesitation, he logged into his account and posted an update.
"Congratulations on unlocking all endings of The Witch's House! As promised, here's your reward!
Link: xxxx (Click to access)"
A full volume of light novel content couldn't fit in a simple post.
Akifumi had even built a dedicated platform just to upload Ellen's Diary.
Thinking about it...
"Going through all this trouble just to deliver a reward... I really am such a good person!"
Good thing the fans couldn't hear him.
Otherwise, they'd be gritting their teeth and cursing through clenched jaws
"Fuck you, and thank you so much!!"
Anime Crossover: Becoming Mangaka in Anime World
InsomniaWL
The moment Akifumi posted the announcement, the comment section exploded.
"Ahhh! You heartless bastard!!"
"Damn it! How do you have the audacity to post this!?"
"Hacker! Where's a hacker?! I'll pay 100,000 yen to track down this scumbag's address!"
"You damn traitor! Do you know how I spent last night? I was basking in the sweetness of the latest episode of Steins;Gate, only to be plunged into despair after playing your cursed game! I still haven't recovered from the emotional damage!!"
"Three endings! Three endings and not a single happy one! The more I play, the more depressed I get!"
"I can't even eat because of this damn game!"
"Akifumi-sensei, tell me honestly, are you going through some life crisis to create such a soul-crushing game?!"
"Don't click that link! We all know this so-called 'gift' will only deepen our despair!!"
"That's right! I'm definitely not clicking it!"
"Come on, who would be dumb enough to fall for such an obvious trap?"
"..."
Despite the cries of resistance flooding the comments, curiosity is a powerful force.
One glance... Just one more look... and suddenly, their hand moves on its own.
Damn it! It's not like I want to see what's in that link! My hand just won't listen to me!
Watching the view count on the site skyrocket to five digits within moments, Akifumi couldn't help but grin.
"Please... enjoy it to your heart's content, my dear fans."
Just then, his phone rang. Upon answering, a familiar, resentful voice echoed from the other end.
"Akifumi-sensei..."
"Huh? Machida-san, the editor?"
"Even if it's just a single volume, you should've let me handle the publication!!" Machida Sonoko's heart was bleeding.
Just from a quick glance at the content, she knew this light novel would be a massive hit. Not to mention the popularity boost from The Witch's House game.
Sure, the game was filled with emotional trauma, but that's exactly what drew people in.
And why does she know this?
As an editor, it's her job to keep track of her authors' activities.
Plus, she was one of the first players to achieve the true ending with a no-death run... at the cost of skipping two meals and losing a few pounds in the process.
Faced with her sorrowful tone, Akifumi chuckled. "It's just a little gift for the fans."
"Do you really think your fans will appreciate this 'gift'?"
"Well, as long as they're happy, that's all that matters." Akifumi laughed. "Besides, it's already released. What's done is done."
"No! It still matters!"
Machida insisted, "Next time, please let me handle it!"
"Next time, huh..." Akifumi thought for a moment and nodded. "Sure."
It was just an empty promise anyway. Who knows when he'd write another light novel as a "gift" again.
"By the way, Akifumi-sensei."
"Hmm?"
"There's some good news related to your work."
"Good news?"
"Well, it's not finalized yet, and due to confidentiality agreements, I can't reveal it right now."
'So, this is her revenge for not letting her handle the novel, huh?'
But for Machida Sonoko to call it "good news," it must be something big.
"Is it an anime adaptation?" Akifumi asked casually.
"Sensei, for you, anime adaptations are just a matter of time. That doesn't count as 'good news.'"
Machida chuckled, "Anyway, just wait and look forward to it!"
After hanging up, Akifumi clicked his tongue. "Tch, women and their grudges."
Laugh all you want now. Once you finish reading Ellen's Diary, let's see if you're still smiling.
Akifumi hummed a tune and returned to his work, ignoring the chaos brewing online.
Meanwhile, Machida Sonoko smugly adjusted her anti-blue light glasses, her eyes slightly red from exhaustion.
"Curious, aren't you? Good. That's exactly what I want."
She wasn't about to tell Akifumi that his light novel was about to hit international markets.
With a satisfied smirk, she turned back to her screen.
The moment she read the opening lines of Ellen's Diary, her heart tightened.
'I am burdened with an illness.'
'No one wants to play with me.'
A scene of a black cat hunting its prey played out before her eyes, as the protagonist watched in quiet envy.
Why envy?
'People walking through the alleyways pretend not to see me. When they do notice me, they look away, disturbed by my pale and sickly face.'
'Even the more honest ones quickly frown and leave, as if they've seen something ominous.'
With just a few simple lines, the story painted the image of a girl abandoned by the world, living in the slums.
It was only natural that no one would lend her a hand in such a place.
As the story unfolded, the protagonist's bond with her mother was subtly revealed.
"I'm sorry... I can't let you play outside."
With those words, the gentle atmosphere of the story took a sharp turn.
The protagonist's anxiety surged as her memories drifted back to her childhood.
She vividly recalled the rough, calloused hands of her mother, a sight that filled her with inexplicable fear.
'Why are her hands so rough?'
She already knew the answer.
Her mother's hands were worn not only from work but from taking care of her.
If she continued to be a burden, one day, her mother would abandon her.
Because...
'Only those with the luxury to do so can afford to be kind.'
'Once that luxury is gone, kindness becomes an illusion.'
That day would come eventually.
And the girl knew it.
At that moment, Machida's heart ached for the protagonist.
She tightened her grip on her glasses and braced herself for the emotional rollercoaster that awaited her.
"Damn it! No matter how you look at it, this is just wrong!"
Staring at the words before her, Machida Sonoko clenched her fists tightly.
There was no title, and so far, no mention of a protagonist's name.
But the descriptions of their appearance, the details woven into every sentenceit wasn't hard to figure out who the diary was about.
Ellen.
The witch. The ruthless woman who tormented Viola, fueling their rage and hatred.
The evil being they despised.
This diary told her story.
The story of Ellen before she became a witch.
As an outsider, an adult with a clear sense of right and wrong, Machida could say without hesitationthere was something fundamentally flawed in Ellen's way of thinking.
Terribly flawed.
Yet, when she tried to see things from Ellen's perspective, she found it impossible to say that Ellen was entirely wrong.
Ellen had grown up in the slums, where even survival was a struggle. No one had the luxury to reach out and help others.
So, when her existence started making life harder for her mother, it was only natural that she would abandon her, wasn't it?
But...
Even if her skin was scarred, her joints riddled with illness, and every step brought her painshe was still a mother.
And when a mother sees her child suffering, doesn't she feel heartache? Doesn't she blame herself?
She must have hated the fact that such a young girl had to endure so much pain.
She must have resented herself for being powerlessunable to afford a doctor, unable to ease her daughter's suffering in any way other than through small, insignificant gestures.
But...
As a reader, Machida understood this.
The mother in the diary, however, had no way of knowing what terrifying thoughts were forming in her daughter's mind.
So when the girl suddenly stopped going outside, the mother simply assumed her daughter's condition had worsened
That she was in too much pain to play like before. And as a result, she only showered her daughter with even more love and attention.
But for the seven-year-old girl, this wasn't warmth.
It was a prison of her own making.
'My mother. My mother love.'
'I love my mother deeply, just as she loves me.'
'To me, being abandoned by her is no different from death.'
'Because she is the only one who loves me.'
'If my mother doesn't smile, I can't smile either.'
'If my mother doesn't love me, I can't breathe.'
'Like a drowning person desperately clinging to anything within reach, I held onto my mother with everything I had.'
Reading this passage, Machida's thoughts drifted back to the witch from the game.
There had been a particular scene where the words read:
"My parents didn't love me. So I killed them."
Comparing that moment to this diarythe connection was painfully clear.
The overwhelming desire for love, the desperate need for acceptance
It had all led to the tragedy that would unfold.
But when did things take a turn for the worse?
The answer soon surfaced in Machida Sonoko's mind.
The girl's father had his wages cut again.
And the frustration he never dared to express outside the home He took it out on the two people closest to him.
Ellen. And Ellen's mother.
His harsh words, his violent outbursts, his reckless destruction of household objects
All of it kept the two on edge.
Then came the night when he roughly grabbed his wife's hand, tearing her away from Ellen. Their fingers, once intertwined, were forcibly separated.
He dragged her into the only private room in the house and slammed the door shut.
The sound of the lock clicking into place echoed through the air, leaving Ellen alone outside.
From behind the wall, there were loud bangs.
The sounds gradually softened
And thenonly whispers.
A familiar scene.
Her parents always had their private conversations where she couldn't see.
'Bang!'
Machida slammed her palm against the table, her voice trembling with rage.
"That bastard!"
As if working tirelessly just to keep her daughter alive wasn't hard enough, as if enduring all this suffering wasn't enough
She still had to deal with that man's violence.
From the context, it was obvious what had happened in that room.
It was clear he had raised his hand against the very woman who bore everything for her child.
But what pained Machida the most Was that while this mother suffered for her daughter, that very daughter couldn't understand her pain.
Instead, the girl believed her mother was keeping secrets from her,
That she was an outsider in her own family, excluded and left in the dark.
Was it Ellen's fault for misunderstanding?
No.
And that was what made it so agonizing.
Machida was furious. She was heartbroken, but she was powerless to change anything.
She could only watch as the inevitable tragedy took shape before her eyes.
Misunderstanding after misunderstanding piled up, and Ellen's sadness and pain deepened.
She began to feel like a lifeless doll, While her mother remained real, warm, and alive.
And from this contrast, hatred was born.
It all seemed so natural, so inevitable, as described in the diary's words.
Then came another turning point The death of the black cat in the alley.
And with that, the story began moving inexorably toward tragedy.
Her mother never came home again.
Machida froze.
"...What...?"
The woman who was supposed to love and protect Ellen Was really gone?
So Ellen's fears weren't baseless.
She hadn't been paranoid.
The one who had been naive Was her.
She had never stood in Ellen's shoes.
She had never truly grasped the weight of her fear.
Biting her lip, Machida forced herself to keep reading.
A man she didn't recognize started visiting the house.
Her father would take something from him in exchange for money, and soon, a strange, sweet scent began lingering in the air.
This lined up perfectly with a certain scene from the game The one inside the prison cell.
That "something" was unmistakable.
Left alone with no one to care for her, The girl bandaged her wounds by herself, clinging to the hope that her mother would return and apologize one day.
But on a certain night, she finally received an answer.
"I'm sorry. You have to get along with your father."
That was all.
And with those words
The last thread holding the girl together snapped.
The scene from the game unfolded in even greater detail before Machida's eyes.
The suffocating sorrow.
The deep, inescapable despair.
She felt an unbearable weight in her chest.
But for whom did she grieve?
For Ellen, the child who so desperately longed for love?
For her mother, the woman who had suffered so much misfortune?
Or for her father, the man who had given up on himself?
Machida didn't know.
But there was one thing she was sure of
By the time the story reached this point, She could no longer see Ellen as just a villain.
Machida Sonoko let out a complicated sigh as she read through the tragic story laid out in words.
The Ellen depicted in the game's background was undeniably loathsomesomeone to be hated and despised.
Her actions had long since crossed the boundary of humanity.
But after reading this diary, Machida suddenly had a realization: Was it truly Ellen's fault that she had become the monster in the game?
The answer was clearno, it wasn't.
Born into misfortune, she had to shackled her true nature, suppressing herself in order to win her mother's love.
She tried to be obedient, matureeverything a "good" child should be.
Yet, even then, a small mistake was enough for her to lose her mother's affection entirely.
She was abandoned, discarded without a second thought.
And the man she called her father? Even when Ellen herself admitted to killing her own mother, he barely spared her a glance.
Not even for a second.
The one thing she longed for mosther mother's lovewas shattered, turning to dust before her very eyes.
All of thisthe pain, the neglect, the rejectionhad laid the foundation for the tragedy to come.
Machida didn't know how to feel.
"Why did they have to create such a complex character?"
No, that wasn't quite right.
"Why couldn't the story just end when the game ended? Why did they have to flesh out her background like this?!"
She felt overwhelmed, torn between conflicting emotions. She sympathized with Ellen's suffering, yet she couldn't forget the atrocities she had committed.
Two opposing emotions twisted together, creating something even more unbearable.
And as a professional editor with years of experience, felt this way, she could only imagine how other readers were reacting.
Taking a deep breath, she continued reading.
By all accounts, the story should have ended there.
But the sudden appearance of a demon changed everything.
With the enticing promise of a "home," Ellen agreed without hesitation, and the story moved into its next chapter.
In this new home, under the influence of magic, Ellen became... normal.
She had a beautiful face, a strong and healthy body.
The price? She could never leave the house.
What would happen if she did? The demon never said, and Ellen never asked.
At first, the house provided everything she could want. It was comfortable, warm, filled with beautiful things.
But one thing was missingpeople.
The house was maintained by creatures born from magic, but Ellen, as a human, felt a deep loneliness.
After all, humans are social beings.
Cut off from the world for too long, isolation had a way of driving people mad.
"I want a friend."
One day, Ellen went to the demon and made her wish known.
"That's easy," the demon said. "Just bring them here."
Ellen couldn't leave the housebut she could lure others in.
As a witch, her magic extended throughout the entire forest.
The house was her brain, the surrounding woods her limbs. If she tried hard enough, she could invite people inside.
So she did.
And soon, the house welcomed its first guesta young boy.
He eagerly accepted Ellen's invitation to tea, stepping inside without hesitation.
As they spent time together, Ellen, nervous but hopeful, finally asked, "Will you... be my friend?"
The boy started visiting regularly, playing with her, laughing with her.
He called her name. He waved at her, and she waved back.
For the first time, Ellen felt happiness.
Ever since she had made a friend, the black cat hadn't appeared again.
Time passed.
One day, the boy said something unexpected.
"Hey, Ellen. You should come outside sometimes."
His invitation made her hesitate.
She refused.
The black cat's warning echoed in her mindshe must never leave the house.
But why? She didn't know.
So, instinctively, she used an excuse.
"I... I'm sick."
"Sick? But you look fine," the boy replied. "It's just for a little bit. It should be okay, right?"
It was such a tempting offer.
The black cat's words faded from her memory.
'Just for a little bit. It should be okay, right?' That thought took hold.
So, Ellen took a step outside.
And then
'Thud.'
A searing pain slammed into her skull, as if she had been struck with a hammer.
She collapsed onto the dirt.
Her right eye burned. She clutched it instinctively, feeling a warm liquid seep through her fingers.
Blood.
The boy realized it before she did. He stumbled back in horror.
Desperate to reassure him, she forced a smileonly for the skin on her face to peel away, falling in jagged flakes.
There was no doubt.
Faced with such a horrific sight, the boy screamed and ran.
His expressionthe sheer terror in his eyeswas like looking at someone staring at a monster.
The look stabbed through Ellen like a knife.
There were no words to describe the pain in her heart.
The truth was clear.
Even a "friend" would abandon her in the face of such horror.
As the boy disappeared, the black cat reappeared.
"Doing nothing won't make you better."
Magic could maintain her body as long as she stayed inside.
She wouldn't healbut she wouldn't die either.
Even as her illness worsenedeven if her legs rotted away, even if her eyes lost all sight, even if her face became so ruined that no one could recognize hershe would still live.
Forever.
Because now, Ellen was a witch.
Despair swallowed her whole.
Then, that despair twisted into hatred. Hatred for the demon who had tricked her.
But demons, by nature, could see through the hearts of humans.
And before she even realized it, a knife had found its way into her clenched fist.
Ellen screamed, slashing at the black cat with all her might. She didn't care where the blade landedshe just wanted to silence its taunting voice.
Yet, even when the knife plunged into its heart, the demon did not die.
It spoke with the same calm tone, its cruel words stripping away the last of Ellen's defenses.
"No one ever loved you. Not a single person."
"Your father never even looked at you. Your mother was planning to abandon you. You wanted so desperately to be loved. To love someone in return."
"It's all because of this illness. That's why no one loved you."
"How strange. You deserve love, don't you?"
"That boy, toohe left you the moment you got sick."
"So cruel, isn't it? Everything is because of your illness."
"But you already know what you truly want, don't you?"
Yes.
Ellen knew the answer.
A healthy body.
And so, before the broken girl, the demon offered her one thinghope.
But hope always comes with a price.
And the demon was ready to name its terms.
Daily uploads will resume as usualexcept on Sundays!
Help unlock extra chapters by hitting those Power Stone milestones!
Also, if you want even advance chapter, check out p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL for 60 advanced chapters!
Machida Sonoko closed the webpage in front of her with a complicated expression.
Lying back on her chair and staring at the ceiling, her mind drifted into emptiness.
She had thought that the lingering impact of the game "The Witch's House" was already intense enough.
But she hadn't expected that the prequel story would hit even harder.
Without a doubt, Ellen fell into the devil's trap the moment she spoke to him. From that point on, her fate was sealed.
The devil knew exactly what she longed for and how to make her obediently do his bidding.
As everything unfolded as planned, with her so-called friend abandoning her without hesitation and the devil striking at the depths of her soul, Ellen lost herself.
Step by step, she fell into the devil's sweet trap and became the twisted character in the story.
But was the devil really at fault?
No.
The devil was simply acting for his own purposes.
Moreover, it was the devil who gave Ellen, who desperately sought someone love, a glimmer of hope.
Even though that hope led her hands to be stained with blood, took her down to an absolutely wrong path, and caused her to lose herself over hundreds of years...
In the end, through such a twisted method, she fulfilled her wish to be loved by taking someone else place.
And for Ellen, that was enough.
So, who was truly at fault?
'This world, huh?'
As that thought crossed her mind, Machida let out a complicated sigh.
"What a messed-up conclusion."
Rubbing her aching temples, the emotions from the story surged once more from the depths of her heart.
"Damn it! Why did I have to read this story?"
When she first finished playing "The Witch's House," the only character she hated was Ellen.
But after reading "The Witch's Diary," she suddenly realized... there was no one she could truly hate.
All the misfortune stemmed from this twisted world.
But this twisted world... is completely fictional!!
Frustration filled her chest, with no target to vent on, leaving her feeling even more miserable.
"No wonder he is called the Master of Depression."
Feeling the magical-level stomachache that came not from physical pain but from emotional turmoil, Machida bitterly shook her head.
"I feel like I just saved money on today's meals."
Since Machida read the story at a normal pace, by the time she finished, most readers had already done the same.
And right at that moment, the online community exploded.
"Waaah, why does this hurt so much?! Why is this so heartbreaking?!"
"I feel like my soul is shattering!"
"At first, I only hated Ellen, but after reading this, I can't bring myself to hate her anymore!"
"Because Ellen is pitiful too!!"
"You can't judge others without understanding their suffering."
"She was abandoned by her mother, and her father never cared about her. If I went through that, I wouldn't fare any better."
"It's just too tragic..."
"The devil's appearance was like a rope thrown to a drowning Ellen. If she didn't grab it, she'd be swallowed by the abyss."
"But Ellen's crimes are unforgivable! Over hundreds of years, she lured countless people into the house and killed them! And what she did to Viola..."
"Wake up! No one is trying to justify Ellen's actions. It's just that, after understanding her past, we realized the true source of hatred isn't her, but something else. That's why this hurts so much!"
"I feel so conflicted and miserable."
"I regret reading this..."
"Regret +1!"
"What kind of mental state that someone need to be in order to write this?!"
If players of "The Witch's House" felt pain...
Then after reading "The Witch's Diary," that pain was replaced by endless emotional turmoil.
Don't think that feeling conflicted is better than feeling pain.
Because while feeling conflicted, the original pain from the game didn't lessen at allin fact, it only intensified over time.
Emotionally, they understood that Ellen's choices were inevitable.
But logically, they couldn't forgive her actions.
As this emotional turmoil twisted and tangled in their hearts, the game sales of "The Witch's House" skyrocketed.
Monday morning.
Akifumi Mugiho had just taken his seat when Kato called out to him.
The usually emotionless girl wore a rare expression of concern.
"Akifumi, are you okay?"
"Huh? What do you mean? What's wrong with me?"
"Didn't you release that game 'The Witch's House' on Friday?"
"Oh? Did you play it too, Kato?"
Kato shook her head. "For various reasons, I didn't get to play it."
'What a shame.'
Akifumi couldn't help but wonder what kind of expression Kato would make after playing it.
Just imagining it filled him with anticipation.
"Then why are you asking me this?"
"Because everyone online is worried about your mental health."
Before Akifumi could respond, Kato added, "But seeing how you're talking now, I guess you're fine. That's a relief."
"..."
What the heck?
Why is everyone worried about my mental health?!
Confused, Akifumi took out his phone.
The top trending post immediately made his expression twitch.
"Exposed! Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei is Having a Mental Breakdown Led to the Creation of 'The Witch's House'!!"
"You're the one who's heartbroken! You're the one with mental issues! You're the one who's gone through some unspeakably tragic event!"
Akifumi grumbled as he closed the post with frustration.
Taking a deep breath, he forced a smile and turned to Kato. "Kato, give me a moment."
With that, he reopened the post, copied the link, and sent it to Mihari via LINE.
Stepping out into the empty corridor, he dialed Mihari's number. The call was answered with a surprised tone from the other end:
"Akifumi-sensei? Calling me this early? Is something wrong?"
"I just sent you a post on LINE. I need you to get a lawyer and sue them."
"...Huh?" Though bewildered, Mihari didn't hesitate to agree. "..Okay. By the way, do you have time this afternoon?"
"What's the matter?"
"There's something important I need to discuss with you in person."
"Alright, I'll come by after school."
"Thank you."
Hanging up, Akifumi glanced at the post title once more, his expression darkening.
"Do these people really think the internet is a lawless place? Let's see who's laughing now."
The school day passed swiftly.
On the subway platform:
"Take care on your way home."
"Mm." Mashiro nodded.
Mahiru smiled, "You too, Mugiho-kun."
Akifumi smiled back and parted ways with the girls.
He then headed to Shueisha's office. In the familiar meeting room, Mihari was already waiting.
As he sat down, Akifumi glanced around and commented, "The office seems quite empty today."
"It's Monday. There are several meetings and preparations for the next issue. Naturally, you won't see many people around."
Considering the occasional late-night and weekend overtime, the life of an editor was indeed tough.
"So, what's the reason for calling me here today?"
Mihari handed him a prepared document with a smile. "You'll understand once you read this."
Curious, Akifumi opened the file.
A moment later, he exclaimed, "This is quite the surprise!"
Mihari chuckled awkwardly. "It's not really surprising. This is a benefit you rightfully deserve, Akifumi-sensei. If not for an unexpected issue with the previous partner, this contract would've been signed last year."
"Well, better late than never."
Without hesitation, Akifumi signed his name on the document.
It was a contract authorizing the overseas publication of his works.
Due to additional taxes and expenses, the royalty percentage was reduced to 8%, but the potential revenue from the international market was massive.
While manga, light novels, and anime were pillars of the Japanese economy, the domestic audience was limited.
Overseas, with a larger population and growing interest in otaku culture, even an 8% royalty could surpass the total revenue from multiple works in Japan.
"Akifumi-sensei, your works will be officially released overseas this Thursday. However, due to translation progress, only the first six volumes of 'Your Lie in April' and none of 'Akame ga Kill' will be available for now."
"'Puella Magi Madoka Magica' and 'Anohana: The Flower We Saw That Day' have been ready since last year but were delayed due to unforeseen circumstances."
Akifumi nodded in understanding.
"I'll keep you updated with the latest feedback from overseas readers."
"I appreciate your effort, Mihari-san."
After some casual conversation, Akifumi bid farewell and left the office.
In a high school classroom on a foreign country, an ordinary student named Alex overheard an exciting conversation between classmates.
"This is awesome! Sensei's works are finally being released here!"
"Sensei? What works?"
"Warrior of Love and Hope! A rising mangaka who debuted last year!"
"Why bother with a rookie?"
"Rookie? All of their works have sold over a million copies each!"
"A million? Big deal."
"In Japan, even top-tier manga like 'One Piece' only sells around a million copies per volume annually. That's a huge achievement!"
"Wait... Isn't 'One Piece' selling millions per volume here?"
"Exactly! The market dynamics are completely different. This new mangaka's sales are already on par with veteran artists. I'm hyped!"
"Have you read their works?"
"Of course! I saw them at my brother's place. The art is incredible, but I couldn't understand the text."
"So, when will it be available in stores?"
"This Thursday! I just hope my wallet survives."
"Come on, a manga volume is only about 30 yuan."
"But... there are 15 volumes across three completed series!"
"...Wait, you said this mangaka debuted just a year ago?"
"Yeah, but they work insanely fast!"
"Well, I'll just buy one volume to see if I like it."
Alex, who had been quietly listening, couldn't help but feel intrigued.
"A rookie author? Million-copy sales? Fifteen volumes in a year?"
As a closet fan of Akifumi, Alex fully understood the significance of these numbers.
"If this data is legit, this person is a rising star in the manga world!"
"Warrior of Love and Hope... Thursday, huh?"
Alex made a mental note to check out the series the moment it hit the shelves.
Daily uploads will resume as usualexcept on Sundays!
Help unlock extra chapters by hitting those Power Stone milestones!
Also, if you want even advance chapter, check out p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL for 60 advanced chapters!
Time flew by, and soon it was Thursday.
As the lunch bell rang, Alex left school, taking advantage of the brief window when students were allowed to go out.
He headed straight to the nearest bookstore.
At the entrance, three large promotional posters and their accompanying taglines caught his eye:
"Miracles aren't free. If you wish for hope, you must also be prepared to spread equal despair." Puella Magi Madoka Magica
"I have known the meaning of flowers, but never their names. When I see them bloom again, my tears fall like rain." Anohana: The Flower We Saw That Day
"The moment I met him, my life changed. Everything I saw, felt, and experienced became colorful. The whole world began to shine!" Your Lie in April
Staring at the beautifully illustrated covers and the deeply meaningful taglines, Alex found himself in a dilemma.
After much internal debate, he finally reached for Puella Magi Madoka Magica.
"Even if I don't end up liking it, I can always give it to my sister as a birthday gift."
Genius moveone purchase, two uses!
Grabbing a takeaway on the way back, Alex returned to his dormitory.
His roommates were either still at the cafeteria or busy elsewhere, leaving the room empty.
After quickly finishing his meal, he tore off the plastic wrap and climbed onto his upper bunk, book in hand.
"Over 200 pages?"
No wonder it was so expensive!
One volume had cost him 10$equivalent to his entire day's meal budget!
Still, since it doubled as a gift for his sister later, the sting of the expense faded quickly.
Flipping through the pages, he admired the exquisite artwork but couldn't help but feel puzzled.
"How did a magical girl series manage to sell over a million copies in Japan?"
If it had appealing characters and fan service, he could understand it selling well in Japan, given the sheer amount of the market around them.
Time passed unknowingly, and soon, the afternoon class bell rang.
"Alex, class is starting! Get up already!"
His roommate's voice called out, and Alex lazily responded, "Yeah, yeah, I know. You go first, I'll be right there."
"Don't be late!"
Once his roommate left, Alex quickly flipped through the last few pages.
Staring at the cover, where a cheerful blonde girl smiled brightly, his expression turned complicated.
"She just... died like that?!"
"What about the other girls? What fate awaits them?"
With a lingering glance at the cover, he knew he couldn't afford to dawdle any longer. He left the dorm, making a firm decision in his heart:
'After class, I'm buying the next volume no matter what!'
"That means an extra 10$ spent today..."
Hiss.
Alex sucked in a sharp breath.
That was hard-earned money he had been saving up!
But the thought of knowing the story's continuation made his heart itch with anticipation.
In the battle between financial pain and the urge to finish the book, the latter won.
The afternoon classes felt like an eternity.
As soon as the dismissal bell rang, Alex bolted out of the school.
Only to be met with a cruel reality...
"Sold out?!"
Alex stared in shock.
The bookstore owner shrugged helplessly. "I didn't expect it to be this popular either."
"They were all gone before the first afternoon class even started."
"But don't worry, I'll restock soon. Check back next week."
'No way...'
He had finally worked up the resolve, spent the whole afternoon looking forward to itand now he had to wait an entire week for the ending?!
This was even worse than dropping out of the top ten in his grade!
But no matter how frustrated he felt, he had no choice but to accept it. Dejected, he left the bookstore.
As time passed, something unexpected happened.
Puella Magi Madoka Magica, Anohana, and Your Lie in April were sold out in bookstores nationwide!
A trending topic exploded on social media: "Top-Selling Light Novel and Mangas Completely Out of Stock!"
Below the post, countless frustrated readers shared their grievances:
"I just finished Volume 1 of Madoka Magica and went to buy the second oneonly to be told it's out of stock. My heart is shattered."
"That's exactly how I felt when I couldn't find the next volume of Anohana!"
"You guys are lucky. At least your series will be restocked next week. I just finished Volume 6 of Your Lie in April, and who knows when the remaining five will even be released?!"
"These bookstores are ridiculous! Why stock so little of such good titles? Don't they want to make money?!"
"Glad I bought the whole set. My weekend is booked!"
"As someone who already read the raw versions, let me warn you: If you've only finished Volume 1, do yourself a favordon't read the next volume. Trust me!"
"Nonsense! The later volumes are where the real masterpiece begins!"
"If you don't read the next volume, you're missing out on the essence of all three series!"
"If you love this mangaka's work, check out The Witch's House on Steam. It's his latest project!"
"Wait... are you serious?!"
"Damn, even Satan would bow to you for this recommendation!"
"Isn't Steam a gaming platform? What does it have to do with this manga author?"
"Some of you might not know this, but the creator, Warrior of Love and Hope, originally debuted as a manga artist. However, his works span multiple fields, from light novels to anime screenwriting and even indie game development. The Witch's House was his first-ever game, and it's fantastic!"
"Yeah, fantastic... I only played for five hours."
"I played for seven."
"You guys are monsters!"
"..."
At the same time, the online fan communities for these three series exploded. Originally small, each fan forum quickly surged past 100,000 members, with no signs of stopping.
Short video platforms like TikTok and Youtube were flooded with clips analyzing and celebrating the stories.
With such widespread attention, the sales numbers skyrocketed!
Even The Witch's House, which had stagnated in popularity, saw a massive resurgence in sales thanks to organic fan hype.
These works had officially broken into a new market and experienced a second wave of explosive popularity!
And with it, the name Warrior of Love and Hope became widely known!
...
"It's not that I lack vocabulary; it's just that there's no better way to express my shock than saying 'Holy crap!'"
"The first time I read it, I didn't think muchI was too busy crying. But after watching an analysis and rereading it, I realized just how incredible this manga truly is!"
"When Madoka made her wish, I got chills all over! I can only say that this plot twist is absolutely stunningcompletely beyond my expectations!"
"A masterpiece, without a doubt! I heard the anime is even more legendary, but unfortunately, it hasn't aired here yet."
"Wait, there's an anime? Hurry up and bring it over!!"
"Besides that, I think this is also a story about mutual salvation!
"Sayaka could save Kamijou's hand but not her own heart."
"Kyoko could save her family's livelihood but not the understanding and trust between father and daughter."
"Mami could save her own life but could never escape the fate dictated by the system."
"Homura couldn't save Madoka, nor could she save herself."
"And in the end, Madoka had to sacrifice herself to redeem all magical girls."
"We have a philosopher in the comments!"
"Now that you put it that way... it really makes sense!"
"I regret skipping over this manga just because of its title. I'm shedding tears of remorse!"
"That's nothing! I only managed to buy the first volume of Madoka Magica! My suffering is on another level!"
"I feel you! I didn't get the second volume of AnoHana, either!"
"Looking at my Your Lie in April collection, which only has volumes 1-6, I feel exhausted. Just end me already."
This long review, posted by a popular content creator with millions of followers, quickly became one of the most viral posts in recent days.
The analysis might not have used professional literary terms, and it didn't cover every aspect of Madoka Magica, but its simple and heartfelt words resonated with countless fans.
Clearly, the creator understood this appeal, deliberately choosing straightforward, emotional language to communicate their thoughts.
After all, as a major influencer, they could easily have crafted any kind of complex critique with the help of their team.
Beyond this, many comments asked for similar deep dives into AnoHana and Your Lie in April.
Due to the overwhelming demand, the creator responded:
"I'll work on reviews for AnoHana and Your Lie in April as soon as possible!
"That said, in my heart, these two works don't quite reach the level of Madoka Magica. It's not that they aren't excellentthey absolutely arebut in a direct comparison, Madoka is just in a league of its own."
"Of course, I love these two stories as well."
"I also hope that the later volumes of Your Lie in April get released soon and that we can finally get the rights to Steins;Gate!"
"Oh, and one last thingThe Witch's House is an absolute masterpiece! Everyone, go buy it now!!""
"The first part of the response was fine, but that last sentence..."
"Let's just hope that after experiencing The Witch's House, this creator doesn't get hunted down by their fans for recommending "the biggest trap on the internet."
Time passed quickly, and soon it was Saturday.
Akifumi had no idea how much of an impact his works were having overseas.
Mainly because he was too preoccupied with his new projecta massive story that required his full focus.
Over breakfast, Mahiru curiously asked, "I heard your works have been released overseas. Do you know how they're doing?"
"My editor hasn't updated me yet, but I assume everything's fine."
In his past life, these series had left a significant mark on pop culture. Akifumi was confident they wouldn't have any trouble adapting to this new world.
"Besides, their sales tracking system is complex, so I doubt we'll get detailed numbers anytime soon."
"I see..." Mahiru nodded, a little disappointed, but then quickly smiled again. "Mugiho-kun's works are amazing. I'm sure they're doing great!"
"Hmm" Mashiro, her mouth stuffed with Baumkuchen, nodded seriously, resembling a little squirrel hoarding food.
Akifumi accepted their praise without hesitation. "Of course."
After breakfast, he returned to his room to work as usual.
But before diving into writing, he decided to check his creator dashboard on the Steam platform.
It had been a week since he last checked his game sales.
'Last time I looked, the sales had already slowed down,' he recalled.
Daily sales had dropped to around 2,000 copies, indicating that the player base had mostly stabilized.
At that point, the total sales were approaching 1.328 million copies.
"I wonder if it'll hit 1.35 million?"
As these thoughts crossed his mind, the page refreshed.
Then
His eyes widened.
"Wait... how much?!"
He quickly counted the digits. The number of figures hadn't changedit was still in the millions.
But the first digit had.
"The first number is... a 3?!"
The total sales now stood at 3.21 million copies.
Wait a second.
Each copy sold for 1,400 yen, with him taking a 70% cut. That meant...
Before taxes, he had just earned 3.13 billion yen.
Hissing through his teeth, Akifumi felt a chill run down his spine.
Even with his bank account already boasting countless zeros, this number was ridiculous!
It wasn't that he wasn't used to big figuresit was just that he had never imagined this little indie game, created mostly for fun, would generate such an absurd amount of money!
"Oh, crap."
An unexpected thought struck him.
'I suddenly feel like slacking off.'
Leaning back in his chair with a dumb grin, he scrolled through his sales data to pinpoint the reason for this insane boost.
As expected, nearly 99% of the extra 2 million sales had come from overseas.
Refreshing the page, he saw the sales counter jump by several hundred more copies.
"Their purchasing power is on a completely different level..." he muttered in awe.
Now, an unfamiliar feeling crept up inside him
Anticipation.
If The Witch's Housewhich had zero official marketingcould sell this well, then how much could his other works achieve with a full-scale publisher-backed campaign?
For the first time, Akifumi, who was usually indifferent to sales figures, felt genuine excitement.
Feeling reinvigorated, he dived back into working on his new project
CLANNAD.
Time flew by, and soon, night fell.
And at precisely 8:00 PM that evening
The final episode of Steins;Gate was about to air!
Daily uploads will resume as usualexcept on Sundays!
Help unlock extra chapters by hitting those Power Stone milestones!
Also, if you want even advance chapter, check out p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL for 60 advanced chapters!
As the clock struck 8:00 PM, countless fans eagerly waiting in front of their phones and computers refreshed their screens without hesitation.
There it wasthe long-awaited Episode 24. With a click of the mouse, they selected "Play."
As colors gradually emerged from the black-and-white opening sequence, a flurry of live comments floated across the screen:
"First!!"
"Final episode! Celebrating with flowers!!"
"EL PSY KONGROO!!"
"Damn it! How did a six-month series end in just three months?! It's not enough!!"
"Well, even in anime form, sensei efficiency remains as terrifying as ever!"
As the episode unfolded, the barrage of excited comments gradually faded. Clearly, the fans had been drawn into this final chapter.
The Last Attempt
In Episode 23, after Suzuha's persuasion, Okabe found the courage to return to that fateful day to save Kurisu.
However, as expected, he failed.
With despair threatening to consume him, Okabe teetered on the edge of collapse.
Unlike before, there were no infinite do-overs, no more trial and error. He had only one last chance, one final fuel source to travel back in time.
Even worse, the unbearable truth loomed over himhe had killed Makise Kurisu with his own hands.
As his will crumbled, memories of his painful struggle to save Mayuri flooded his mind.
No matter what he did, no matter how many times he tried, the convergence of worldlines always led to the same outcome: Makise Kurisu's death.
But just as he was about to give up, Mayuri's slap snapped him back to reality.
At that moment, Suzuha revealed an emailone recorded 15 years in the future, left behind by Okabe himself.
The first failure had been anticipated.
To reach the Steins;Gate worldline and achieve the perfect ending, two crucial steps had to be taken:
Erase the time machine thesis that Dr. Nakabachi had taken to Russia.
Save Makise Kurisu.
The convergence of worldlines was real, but so was the possibility of salvation.
He couldn't change the past itself. He couldn't erase the moment he had witnessed.
So insteadhe had to deceive.
Deceive the world.
And deceive even himself.
The key to reaching Steins;Gate lay in making his past self believe that Kurisu had died, without actually letting her die.
And so, the final operationcodenamed Schrdingerbegan.
Not changing the pastonly altering the outcome.
Deception.
Deceiving the entire world!
Okabe, a man who logically should not exist in that moment, would pull off the ultimate illusion, stealing Kurisu away from the clutches of death itself.
As time ticked away, the climax of the story unfolded.
Even though fans knew the ending would be a success, they still held their breath, captivated by the journey.
When Okabe's carefully laid-out plan encountered an unexpected flawthe fake blood had congealedthe viewers collectively tensed up.
What now?! How would he handle this!?
But there was no time to think.
Kurisu had already met with her father.
That's when Okabe had an idea.
As he provoked Dr. Nakabachi with taunts, the audience watched in horror as the knife plunged into Okabe's stomach. Gasps filled the room.
And yet, a realization dawnedthis was Okabe's plan all along.
With Nakabachi fleeing in fear, Kurisu grabbed her phone to call an ambulance. Okabe, seizing the moment, knocked her unconscious with a stun gun.
Yetit wasn't enough.
The blood spilled was insufficient to recreate the scene he had once witnessed.
So, in a dramatic close-up, Okabe reached out his left hand
and plunged it into his own wound, widening it further.
Blood poured out.
The illusion was complete.
As the stunned audience processed what had just happened, a wave of raw emotion surged through them.
One after another, teary messages scrolled across the screen.
This protagonist, once ridiculed for his delusional ramblings, had now earned the unwavering admiration of all who watched.
With the mission complete, the story neared its final moments.
One by one, Okabe handed out badges symbolizing their lab membership.
As he walked through the city, he found himself wonderingwhat was Kurisu doing now? What was she thinking?
A special scene unfolded.
A fateful encounter.
The two passed each other on the street.
And thenKurisu called out to him.
The future remained uncertain. But like this reunion, it was full of endless possibilities.
This was the choice of Steins;Gate.
As their gazes met, the story came to an end.
"EL PSY KONGROO!!"
Unified cheers flooded the screen, a mix of reluctance and heartfelt blessings from devoted fans.
"It's over?" Eriri's voice carried a trace of melancholy.
It wasn't just her. Anyone who had experienced a truly great story knew this feelingthis lingering emptiness when it all came to an end.
Emotionally, they wanted more. Rationally, they knewit was truly over. No more new chapters. No more unseen adventures.
While the feeling would fade over time, the immediate impact was overwhelming.
Faced with Eriri's question, Akifumi didn't hesitate:
"Yes, it's over."
"There will be no sequel."
Although the original trajectory included Steins;Gate 0, Akifumi had no intention of creating it.
If fans wanted the full story, they would have to play the Steins;Gate visual novel.
The anime had skipped countless branching routes.
But Akifumi had no plans to develop a visual novel himselfit was too much work, with too little reward.
Just like CLANNAD that he plan to draw, but had no interest in adapting it into a game.
"Though an OVA for Episode 25 is possible," he mused.
After all, it would only be about twenty minutes long, with a manageable script.
Hearing this, Eriri let out a disappointed sigh.
She murmured under her breath, "There's still so much more that could be explored"
"What a shame."
Stories involving time travel always had room for expansion, just like Puella Magi Madoka Magica.
But ultimately, the decision rested with the creator. No one else had a say.
Pretending not to hear her sigh, Akifumi casually said, "It's late. I'll walk you home."
A faint blush spread across Eriri's cheeks as she avoided his gaze.
"Well actually, before I left, I already told mom that I wouldn't be coming home tonight. We're having a training camp."
"Not going home?" Akifumi Mugiho blinked.
Then, a knowing smile spread across his face
"Come here, and gimme your hand for a sec."
"My hand? What're you gonna do with it?" Eriri tilted her head, with a puzzled look, but she still did as Akifumi said.
Without hesitation, Akifumi gently wrapped both of his hands around hers, his warmth instantly seeping into her cold fingers massaging them.
"Ah"
"Having someone massage your hand and warm you up is a great way to relax when you're stressed and tired," Akifumi said softly.
"Mhm, yeah, I can feel it It's kinda a weird way to massage my hands, but I kinda like it." A small chuckle escaped her lips.
"I have to stop myself from grinning like an idiot."
"Who says you have to?" Akifumi smirked. "We're the only ones here right now. Grin all you want."
"I mean, yeah but grinning like a fool just 'cause my boyfriend's next to me? That'd be way too embarrassing"
"It's like one of those cliche anime where girls hopelessly in love with the protagonist."
"Who cares about that? I'm the only one here, so I'm the only one who will see it."
"That's exactly why!" Eriri huffed, her face slightly red. "I don't want you to see it! because you will use it against me! you will tease me nonstop about it, right?"
Akifumi let out a soft chuckle. "What? I wouldn't do that. I'm not gonna upset you and ruin this precious time we have together right now." His grip on her hand tightened slightly.
"But anyway, you deserve a break after everything today. I'll do anything to be of service to you, Milady."
"Huh. I like that! Kinda sounds like you're my servant!" She smirked. "Very well, you may serve me."
"." Akifumi wasn't much of a masochist, but something about the way she said that was making him feel a little uneasy.
Still, he continued the massage and watching as Eriri's tense shoulders slowly relaxed.
"Ahhh, you know, your hand massage feels really good. A lot better than I expected."
A brief silence settled between them before Akifumi spoke again, his tone more serious this time.
"Have you and Mahiru already talked?"
Eriri's fingers twitched in his grasp.
"Yeah, we already talked." She let out a deep sigh and slump on his side.
Akifumi blinked. "Oh?"
"She told me everything, how she feels about you and how she doesn't want to give up on you. And" Eriri hesitated, gripping his hand tighter.
"I realized something. I don't want to give up on you either."
Akifumi remained quiet, his thumb gently stroking the back of her hand silently encouraging her to continue.
"So instead of fighting over you, we thought why not just share?"
Akifumi's entire body froze.
"Huh?"
Eriri smirked, though her cheeks were slightly pink.
"What, don't act so surprise. Mahiru and I already agree on it."
"We both love you and neither of us wants to step aside. And honestly" She averted her gaze, fidgeting.
"I I kinda like the idea of us being together all three of us."
"I mean, Mahiru's my friend too. I like her and If it's her, then"
Akifumi swallowed. "Are you saying you're okay with this? Like, actually okay?"
"Well, duh. I just said that, didn't I?" Eriri puffed her cheeks before quickly deflating.
"I mean, don't get me wrong. It's still weird."
"I never thought I'd be in a relationship like this, but when I really thought about it.
"The idea of not being with you was way worse."
Akifumi felt his heart ache at her words. He squeezed her hand tighter. "Eriri thank you"
She immediately waved him off, looking flustered. "Ugh, don't give me that mushy look! It's already embarrassing enough saying all this out loud, and you already take my first time!"
"You better take responsibility for it"
Akifumi chuckled. "Okay."
"Don't make me regret it," she huffed, though her expression was softer than before.
"Hey, Akifumi?" Her voice was quieter now.
"Yeah?"
She hesitated, then muttered, "You you like my chest size too right?"
Akifumi blinked.
"Hah?"
Eriri fidgeted, avoiding his gaze. "No i'ts not like that, It's just that Mahiru has y'know. A pretty big chest. And I know guys are into that."
"So, I was just wondering if you ever felt like you liked Mahiru more then me because of that?"
Akifumi stared at her for a moment before a short laugh escaped his lips.
"WhaHey! Don't laugh you idiot this is a serious question!" Eriri's face turned crimson.
"I'm not laughing at you," he said, shaking his head.
"I just didn't expect you to ask me something like that."
"Well, it's a valid question!"
Akifumi tilted his head. "Eriri, do you seriously think I'm that shallow?"
"I I don't know." She crossed her arms puffing out her cheeks again. "Guys are weak to certain things."
"And I know I'm not exactly uh as gifted as Mahiru."
Akifumi let out a soft sigh before leaning in closer.
"Eriri. Look at me."
She hesitantly met his gaze, her blue eyes flickering with uncertainty.
"I like you and Mahiru for who you are."
"Your attitude, your stubbornness, the way you get all flustered when I tease you." He smirked. "Not to mention, you're absolutely adorable when you let your guard down like this."
Eriri's face turned even redder. "S-Shut up."
"And for the record,"
"I already told you this before, I think you're perfect the way you are."
"So stop worrying about dumb things like that, okay?"
Eriri remained silent for a few seconds before muttering under her breath, "Then prove it to me again."
Akifumi blinked. "What did you just say?"
"I SAID I WANT SOME PROOFMhhhhhh!"
Before she could finish Akifumi cut her off by pressing his lips against hers.
Her body instinctively leaning into him.
She huffed against his lips but didn't pull away.
Instead her fingers gripping onto his sleeve tightly.
Daily uploads will resume as usualexcept on Sundays!
Help unlock extra chapters by hitting those Power Stone milestones!
Also, if you want even advance chapter, check out p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL for 60 advanced chapters!
"Nnnh Mlln Hah" Their lips parted for a moment.
"How was that? Proof enough for you?" Akifumi asked.
"Y-yes, but still" Eriri fidgeted as she pull the hem of her clothes.
Her cheeks flushed a deep crimson.
She looked really cute when she was flustered like this.
Overcome by her cuteness, Akifumi pulled her into a tight embrace, his arms wrapping around her slender frame.
"Ahh" she gasped softly, her body tensing for a moment before melting into his warmth.
"I love it when you get all shy like this," he murmured, his lips brushing against her ear. "It's so cute."
"D-don't get excited over weird stuff like that, you idiot!" she stammered.
But Akifumi didn't give her a chance to protest further.
He leaned in, capturing her lips in a soft yet insistent kiss. His hands cradled her face, his touch gentle but firm.
"Mmh Mmph Wait, just a second!" Eriri managed to pull away, her breath coming in short, uneven bursts.
"What's wrong?" Akifumi asked, his voice tinged with amusement.
"Y-You got to do everything you wanted last time," she said. "Let me do it this time...."
"Oh? And what exactly do you have in mind?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.
"W-well I'm just going to take care of the foreplay this time, okay?" she said, now her voice dropping to a whisper. "I'm going to um help you with th-that....."
"That? What do you mean?" he pressed, a smirk tugging at his lips.
"I'm going to rub your you know" Her voice trailed off, her face burning even brighter.
"AAAAH, don't make me spell it out for you!" she finally burst out, her hands flying to Akifumi pants in embarrassment. "Just get it out where I can see it!"
"Hey, calm down!" Akifumi laughed, holding up his hands in mock surrender. "Okay okay stop for a moment, No need to pull my pants off."
Akifumi then started to undress and pull down his pants.
His arousal was evident, his length already hard and straining against the fabric of his underwear.
"Whoa" she breathed, her eyes widening. "I've never seen it this close before. It's crazy that something this big actually fit inside me I still can't believe it."
Akifumi's expression softened. "Speaking of that, are you okay? you know, your first time?"
"It hurt a little afterward," she admitted, her voice quiet. "But it's fine now. Really."
"So you did got hurt?" he asked, concern flickering in his eyes.
"Only after we did it!," she reassured him. "I-I didn't feel anything when we doing it, and it's all gone now, so don't worry."
"Phew, that's a relief," he said, letting out a sigh.
"We-well okay let me do it now" she said while her fingers brushing against his dick.
"Yeah So, uh, what are you planning to do?" he asked, his voice catching as her touch sent a jolt of electricity through him.
Eriri didn't answer with words.
Instead her hands found his shaft and her fingers wrapping around it tentatively.
"Pretty much all guys like this, right?" she asked.
"Uh, yeah, I guess that's true for most guys," he replied, his breath hitching as her grip tightened slightly.
"So how does it feel? Does it feel good?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
Before he could answer, she leaned down, her lips brushing against the tip of his length. Her tongue darted out, tracing a slow, teasing path along his sensitive skin.
"Mmh Mlln, mlln" she murmured, her breath warm against him.
Akifumi's hips bucked involuntarily, a low groan escaping his lips. "Eriri"
"Hehe, this is payback for last time," she said, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Mwah, ngghh lick"
"Khh, wait, Eriri" Akifumi gasped, he put his hands on her hair to stop.
But she didn't stop.
Her tongue danced over his tip, her touch light but electrifying. Every lick sent waves of pleasure coursing through him.
"Mmh How's this?" she asked, her voice muffled as she took him deeper into her mouth.
"It's amazing. But where did you learn to do this?"
Her shoulders stiffened, and she pulled away, her face flushed. "T-that's none of your business!" she snapped, her embarrassment evident.
Akifumi chuckled. "Oh? Don't tell me you imagined doing this while drawing your doujinshi? So Eriri is a lewd girl."
"I said it's none of your business!" she huffed, her grip tightening around him. "If you don't stop talking, I'll bite it off!"
"Okay, okay, I'll stop," Akifumi said raising his hands in surrender. "Just be gentle, please."
"I'll make you pay for this" Eriri muttered and she put her lips forward closing around him once more.
"Mmh, mwah, mlnn suck Nnh"
Eriri's moved her hand as she reached for his shaft once more, her tongue darting out to meet it.
She traced the entire length of Akifumi's cock, coating it in a slick layer of her saliva.
Every stroke of her hand sent a pulse through him, especially as she brought him closer to her warm, inviting mouth.
"Mmhah lick lick Mmph, mwah, nngh"
Her soft, wet sounds filled the air, each one sending shivers down Akifumi's spine.
"Mmh, mlln, mllnngh, mmgh"
"Mmwah, nngh, mmh"
A hot, tingling sensation surged through Akifumi's body, radiating to the very tips of his fingers and toes.
He could feel the pressure building, a wave of pleasure threatening to overtake him. But he couldn't let it end so soonnot after only a few seconds.
"Mwah lick lick Mmph, mnngh"
"Eriri?"
"Hmm?" She glanced up at him, her mouth still pressed against his throbbing dick.
"Can you put it in your mouth?"
"O-Okay Nngh, nom" Eriri nodded, her lips parting as she took him into her mouth, her warm breath sending a jolt of pleasure through him.
"Ohh" Akifumi exhaled sharply.
"Mmph. slurp suck Mllnnn" Eriri's tongue swirled around the sensitive tip, teasing him with practiced precision.
Akifumi's hips bucked involuntarily, pushing himself deeper into the heat of her mouth.
"Mmph.. Nom, mwah, mwah Mllnn, slrrrp" Her saliva coated his dick even more, the slick sounds of her licking filling the room.
Her eyes fluttered shut as she stroked him gently.
"Mmph, mmwah, mmmh! Mllnn, nngh, mwah"
"Pwah Mmh, nngh mmh Slrrrrp"
The way Eriri worked to keep every drop of her saliva from spilling out only heightened Akifumi's pleasure.
Each time her lips move around him, his cock pulsed in response.
"Mmph, suck suck. Nnnhh, sllrrrp, uhh"
"Nngh.. gulp, pwahh.. Hehe, do you regret it now?" she teased, pulling away briefly.
"Yeah I feel like I'm about to explode."
"All right, let me continue Ahhmm, nnh, slrrp"
"Khh" Akifumi groaned, his hands gripping the bed sheets as Eriri took his dick deeper, her tongue exploring every inch of it.
"Mmmh, mmph, mlnnn. Slrrp, nnngh, mmph" Her gaze locked onto his as she focused entirely on pleasuring him.
She swirled her tongue around the tip, still firmly clasped inside her mouth, before taking him deeper.
"Slllllrrrrp. Nngh, mmgh suck suck Mmmh"
"Mwahhh.. MMhhh, sllp, nnh, mmh"
Then, with a soft gasp Eriri took his dick even further and the tip of his cock brushing against the back of her throat.
"Nnh, nngh cough Uh, mmmh.."
"Eriri? Don't force yourself, okay?"
She nodded slightly, her movements becoming more rhythmic as she bobbed her head up and down careful not to choke.
"Mmh, mmh mmh, mwah, nom, nnm Slrrrp.."
Akifumi's breath hitched as the thickest part of his shaft slid through her tightly closed lips.
"Slllrrrp, sllrrrp suck Mmh, mlllnnn, mmmph.."
"Nom Mmh, fwah Hahhh, hahh"
"Ah, ahhh" Akifumi moaned, unable to hold back any longer.
Eriri's tongue found every sensitive spot, and her soft wet caresses driving him closer to the edge.
"Mmh.. lick suck, mmph Mmh, mmh, mmmh"
"Nngh, mwah Mmh, mmph Slrrrp, mmmh, slrrrp"
As Eriri continued and one of her hands drifted downward her entrance with her fingers starting touching it.
"Nnhah Ahh, hahh.. Ahhh Mmh, ahmm Mmphm slrrrp."
"Mmh, mmgh, nnngh Slrrp, nnh, nuhh"
Her moans vibrated against Akifumi's dick as the wet sounds of her self-pleasure mingling with the loud, rhythmic sucking.
"Mmh Mllln, mmph. Mm, mmh Nngh, lick lick Mmh!"
"Nnnh Hfff Mmm, mmh! Nngh, slrrrp, slrrrrp"
Eriri's movements grew more frantic as her mouth sucking him with feverish intensity as she brought herself closer to climax.
"E-Eriri. Holy crap"
"Mmh D-don't hold back Just let it all out Ahmm, mmgh suck suck"
"Mmmh, mlllnn, nngh, mwahm mmph Mmh, mwah, ahhh!"
"Hahh, ah, ahhh! Haahmm, mmj, mmh suck suck"
"Nngh" Akifumi could feel himself teetering on the edge, his body trembling with the need to release.
"Nngh, ahh Eriri, I'm getting close"
Hearing his warning, Eriri doubled her efforts, her lips started sealing tightly around his dick as she sucked with relentless determination.
"Mmh, mmmmh lick lick Mmgh, slrrrrrp!"
"Mmgh, mmh, mmh, mmmh! Mmgh, slrrrp, mmmh!"
"Mmph, Nnh Mlln, mlllnnn Mmgh, ahnnn Slrrrp.."
"Eriri! I'm gonna cum!"
"Nom, suck suck Mmmh! Mmgh, nngh.."
Her hot, nimble tongue ravished his dick and her tight lips pushing him over the edge.
"Mmh, nngh, slrrp, slllllrrrp! Mmmh!"
"I'm cumming! Eriri!"
"Mmgh, Mmh,,, Slrrp, slrrrp!" Eriri's powerful sucking drew every last drop from him while she also reach her own climax simultaneously.
Juices gushed from her entrance as she moaned loudly.
"Mmgh, mmh! gulp gulp gulp"
She tried to catch all of it in her mouth, but some escaped streaking across her face.
"Mmh! gulp Mmgh!"
" cough Hahh"
Coughing slightly, she managed to swallow as her moans echoing through the room.
"Ahh, ahhh Mmh, mmgh, fwahh" Her body trembled, still riding the waves of her own pleasure.
"Hahh, hahh cough cough"
"Are you okay, Eriri?"
"Y-Yes, I'm fine" She smiled up at him, her face glistening with his release.
"Mhh, ahh, I can't get all of it off. Mhh, you came way too much Is your dick even alright?"
"I don't know You're so cute, and your blowjob was way better than I ever imagined. You might've broken me."
Despite releasing a lot Akifumi's dick twitched and still eager for more.
"Hahh, hahhh I'll make you clean again."
Eriri wiped the cum from her face with her fingers, then spread the warm liquid over his shaft.
"Ahmm, nom, slrrrp"
Without hesitation, she took him into her mouth once more, her tongue cleaning him with slow, deliberate strokes.
".suck suck Slrrrp, mmgh, gulp gulp."
"Mmhah, mllnn, mlln Mmh, suck Mmh, gulpNnh"
When she finally pulled away, gasping for breath and Akifumi couldn't help but smile.
[TL Note]
[If you want to read it with some NSFW pic go to my patreon.]
"Hahhh.Hahh"
"You're on a roll today, Eriri." Akifumi grinned. "But now, it's my turn to make you feel good."
"Fweh!?" Eriri gasped as Akifumi lifted her effortlessly and gently laying her down on the soft bed.
"I'm going to put it in now, Eriri"
"Wait, it's my turn toda"
Before Eriri could finish her sentence, Akifumi pressed the tip of his dick against her entrance.
She was already wet and ready and her body betraying her protests.
There was no need for further foreplay.
In one swift motion, Akifumi buried himself deep inside her and a sharp gasp coming from Eriri.
"Nnhah! Ah, ahhhhh!?" Her hips bucked instinctively as she took him in completely and her body trembling at the overwhelming sensation.
"Ah, uhhh Nngh, mmmmh!" Her moans filled the room again, her entire body quivering with pleasure.
"Eriri, you came again, didn't you?" Akifumi teased.
"Ahhhh I-I know, stupid! I just came a moment ago" she said while her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.
"Are you that sensitive right now?"
"Yeah" Eriri's gaze met his, her eyes deep and pleading. "So please be gentle"
"Eriri" Akifumi's voice softened. "I'm sorry but I'll make you feel so good that you might faint."
"Huh!? Wa-Wait, that's not what I meant Eeek!"
Before she could protest further, Akifumi began rocking his hips setting a steady rhythm that left Eriri writhing beneath him.
"Ahh, ahh, uhh! Mmh!" Her moans grew louder, her body arching in response to his movements.
"Wow You're incredibly tight"
"Th-That's because you Ekk!"
Akifumi slammed his hips against hers mid-sentence, driving himself deeper inside her.
"Ahhh! I-I was talking, stupid! Ah, wait! Ahhhh!"
"Just enjoy it Eriri"
"It-it already feels good! S-slow down Ah, ahhh, ahhhh!"
"I said, take it easy Uh, ahhh!"
"Ah, no! If you go that hard, I'm gonna Nnnnh, mmmhhh!"
Eriri's back arched as another wave of pleasure crashed over her, her climax sending a rush of warmth between them.
"Fwahhh! Ah, ah, ahh, mmh!"
"You're being so rough! Ahhh, nngh, uhh!"
"You're so slippery inside I can slide in and out so easily."
"I-Idiot, you don't have to say that out loud Ah, ahhhh! Eek! Ah, ahhh!"
Akifumi lengthened his strokes, his shaft plunging into her slick warmth with effortless precision. Each thrust drew a tight squeeze from her, the sensation driving him closer to the edge.
"Ah, ahh, ahhh! Eek! Ah, ahhhh! Ahnnn, nnh, mmmh!"
"Ahh, ahh, mmh! Nngh, fwahh, ahhh!"
"Ahhh, ahhh! Y-you're so deep! Wait, my body shakes whenever you hit that one spot! Ahh!"
Akifumi watched her abs contract with every thrust, the sight of her responsiveness only fueling his desire. His pulse quickened, his body craving more.
"Ahhhh, ah, ahhh! Ah, ahhn! Ahhh!"
"Ahhh, you're going too fast! Fwahhh!"
"Can I try hitting that one spot again?"
"Ah, no, not there Ahhh!?"
Akifumi found her weak spot with ease, grinding against it relentlessly.
"I-I said wai Ah, ahhhh!"
"I just want you to feel as good as possible"
"I-I'm already feeling amazing! Ahhh! No, ahhhn! Mmmh!"
"Fwah, ah, ahh, ahhhh! That's my most sensitive spot!"
Eriri's reactions were most intense when he hit her front wall, just inside and slightly upward. Her body shook uncontrollably as he angled himself to strike it repeatedly.
"Ahhh, eek! Ahh, ahhh! Ahhhn, mmh! You keep hitting the same spot! Ahh!"
"Y-you're making me feel all weird!! Ah, ahhhhn!"
"Ahh, ahh, ahhhhn! Fwahh, ah, ahh!"
Juices spilled from her with every thrust, the sheets beneath them growing damp.
"Ahhh, uhh! Mmh, haaah! Ah, ahhh! Ahhhn!"
"Hahh, ah, mmmh! P-Please slow down!"
Reluctantly, Akifumi complied, giving them both a moment to catch their breath.
"Nnngh Hahh, hahh, hahhh Ahh, uhh"
But the respite was short-lived. Soon, Akifumi resumed his pace, slamming into her with renewed vigor.
"AAAH!... You're doing it again!? Agg, eeeek!"
"Ahhh, eek! Wait! Y-you keep making me cum!
"I-I think I'm seeing stars Eek! Ah, ahhh! Ahhhh!"
"Nngh Holy crap! I'm getting close, too, Eriri"
"Ahhh! Mu-Mugiho I-I want your cum! Lots of it"
"All right, I'll give you what you want"
Akifumi focused on her deepest spot, his thrusts growing more urgent. Eriri's body glistened with sweat, her skin slick as she writhed beneath him.
"Ah, ah, ahhh! Ahhh! Mmmh! Mu-Mugiho, you stupid, hurry!"
"I-I've been cumming this whole time already s-s- Nngh!"
"Kkh, I'm almost there!"
"Ah, ahhhn! Fwah, ahhh, ah, ahh! I-I can't Eek! Ahh! Ahhhh!"
Akifumi lifted her hips, slamming into her with all his strength. His tip kissed the entrance of her womb repeatedly, each thrust pushing her closer to the edge.
"Ahhhh! Ahhh, ahhhh! Ah, I'm cumming, I'm cummiiiiing!"
"Nngh Me too Here it comes, Eriri!"
Akifumi tightened his grip on her legs, his body tensing as he released himself inside her.
"Hahhhh, ahhhhhh!!!"
Eriri's body convulsed violently, her climax triggering his own. Waves of pleasure crashed over them, leaving them gasping and trembling.
"Ah, ahh! Nngh, ahhh! Ahhhh! Ah, ah, ahhh!"
"Eek! Ah, ahhh! Ahhhh! Ah, uh, uhhh"
When the storm of ecstasy finally subsided, they lay side by side, their bodies spent and their breaths ragged.
"Hahhh, hahhh, hahh"
"Hahh, ahhh I almost died there, you bastard"
"But I already said I'd make you feel good"
"It-it did feel good but you were way too rough hahh"
The sight of Eriri panting, her eyes dazed and her body still trembling, stirred something in Akifumi. Despite having just climaxed, his arousal showed no signs of fading.
"Wh-why is your dick still so Eeep! Ahh, wwait!"
"Sorry, Eriri Let's do it one more time"
"Ahm ahhh, ah! Eek! Ahh, no, you jerk, you're making me go crazy!"
"Uh, uhhhh Uhhhhhh!"
Akifumi began thrusting into her again, her body still slick with their shared release.
"Ah, ahhh! N-no, I'm gonna cum again! Ahhhh!"
"Mugiho Ah, ahhh! I'm cumming! Nggh, nnnnngh!"
"Ah, uh, uhh Nnh, fwah"
...
...
.
Several hours later
Akifumi's showed no signs of stopping, his arousal is still unwavering as he continued to thrust inside Eriri.
Her body now glistening and trembling the evidence of their passion, Akifumi each movement drawing soft moans from her lips.
Eriri's consciousness barely there, her responses growing sluggish as exhaustion crept in.
Yet, even in her state, she still clung to him, her body instinctively reacting to his every touch.
"Ahh Hahh Mugihomore" she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.
"Eriri" Akifumi's said as he leaned in, capturing her lips in a deep kiss.
Their tongues intertwined, a silent exchange of longing and affection.
"Mmwah Mlln, mmh Fwahhh Ah, ahhhn" Her moans melted into the kiss, her body twitching faintly as waves of pleasure continued to ripple through her.
Akifumi's breaths grew ragged, his voice trembling as he spoke. "Eriri I'm going to again"
"Mmmh Give it all to me" she whispered, her words slurred but filled with desire.
With a final, powerful thrust, he buried himself as deeply as he could, his release surging into her with an intensity that left them both breathless.
"Ahhh, hahh, ahhhhhhh! Ah ahh!" Eriri's voice broke as her body shuddered, overwhelmed by the sensation.
As Akifumi's strength waned, his body finally began to relax, his softening length slipping free from her. Her body, stretched and filled, trembled faintly as she lay there, utterly spent.
"Ahh, mmmh" she whimpered, her voice barely audible.
Akifumi gazed down at her, his eyes filled with warmth and affection. He pulled her close, wrapping his arms around her in a protective embrace.
"Idiot...If if I get pregnant I will not let you run..." Eriri murmured, her voice tinged with both worry and hope.
"Don't worry then I'll take responsibility for it," he replied without hesitation, his voice steady and sincere.
A weak but tender smile spread across Eriri's lips as she nestled into his chest.
"Mugiho" she whispered his name like a gentle plea not to leave her.
He held her tighter, pressing gentle kisses to her forehead, her cheeks, and finally her lips. Their kisses were slow and lazy, a quiet celebration of their connection.
"Mmmh, mwah Mph, mmh" The sound of their shared breaths filled the room, a peaceful rhythm that spoke of their bond.
When their lips finally parted, Eriri's eyes open her eyes and meeting his gaze.
"Mugiho I love you"
"I love you too, Eriri"
Meanwhile with the conclusion of Steins;Gate, it was no surprise that Akifumi's SNS account was once again flooded with reactions.
"It's over! But why do I feel so reluctant to let it go when it was such a great ending?!"
"Starting next week, there will be no more Okabe and his chuuni antics, no more 'Daru', no more 'Assistant'... isn't that just another kind of heartbreak?"
"You guys are really stretching it by calling this 'heartbreak'!"
"After watching Steins;Gate, everything else just feels a little lacking."
"Damn that bastard! He's raised our standards so highhow are we supposed to move on now?!"
"After finishing Steins;Gate, I can't decide if I want him to keep writing anime scripts or go back to drawing manga. I'm torn."
"Relax, relax. With his work efficiency, he won't be held back no matter what he does!"
"Speaking of which, at first, Okabe's over-the-top chuuni behavior made me cringe so hard I could dig a hole in the floor."
"But then, during the middle episodes, when those antics faded, I actually started to miss them. And by the final episode, I felt completely fired upso weird!"
"You're not alone, brother! Those last two episodes, with Okabe's peak chuuni lines and dramatic movements, had me hyped beyond belief!!"
"Isn't that perfectly normal?"
"It mirrors Okabe's character development: from a simple chuuni at the start, to realizing the weight of his actions and being unable to maintain that mindset anymore, and finally, reaching a point where he fully accepts his burden."
"Different phases bring different emotions!"
"Wow, I never realized there was such a deep metaphor behind it!"
"But I feel like the last two episodes were a bit rushed. They could've expanded the story a lot moreeven continuing into the future wouldn't have been surprising."
"You fool, did you even notice how much buildup they did beforehand? The ending wasn't rushed at all!"
"No matter what, this series is undoubtedly a masterpiece in my heart. Absolutely phenomenal!!"
"Steins;Gate truly deserves to be called a masterpiece!"
"..."
Whenever a great series reaches its conclusion, discussions naturally surge.
Fans eagerly engage in conversations, further influencing others in the community. Steins;Gate had been a hot topic since its premiere, and its finale only fueled the fire.
This kind of buzz inevitably attracts new viewers, some of whom eventually become fans of the creator known as Warrior of Love and Hope.
As fans, it's natural to want to explore other works by a creator they admire. This cycle of exposure continuously boosts the sales of previous works.
Of course, the increase in sales is nowhere near the surge seen when a new work is released, but even slow growth outpaces natural stagnation.
More importantly, it ensures a steady, long-term stream of revenue.
That's why in this industry, constant creation is key to financial success. Banking on one big hit to sustain a lifetime is simply unrealistic.
Just like the author of Death Note once saidif he stopped drawing manga, he'd burn through his royalties in just a few years.
Now, Akifumi had truly embraced the joy of being a creator. He had no intention of stopping!
If anything, it was his passion for creation, fueled by the presence of love and hope, that drove him to spend so much time drawing every day.
Maybe the story wasn't originally his, but through infusing his own ideas and painstakingly illustrating each panel, his skills had undeniably improved.
And that was something no one could take away from him.
For all anime fans, this Sunday undoubtedly belonged to Steins;Gate.
However, Akifumi didn't spend much time reading through online discussions.
Steins;Gate's excellence was universally acknowledgedthere was nothing to worry about.
When Monday arrived, Akifumi went to school as usual with Mahiru and Mashiro.
Upon entering the classroom
"Good morning, Akifumi."
"Good morning, Kato." Akifumi smiled as he responded.
"I finished Steins;Gate too. It's good anime."
"Really?" Being praised face-to-face by a friend, was this supposed to be such a delightful feeling? His mood instantly lifted!
"It really makes me wonder how your brain comes up with these stories, Akifumi."
Akifumi's smile stiffened. "Whoa, whoa, that makes it sound like a horror story!"
Kato chuckled before casually changing the subject. "Can't believe it's already June."
"Is June some special month?"
"You said the same thing last year." Kato sighed in exasperation. "It's your birthday, Akifumi. At least try to remember it?"
Oh, so that's what it was.
Akifumi chuckled. "Of course, I remember my own birthday. But it's not that big of a dealI don't think there's any need to make a fuss over it."
"Not a big deal?" Kato sighed again, feeling conflicted. "Then why did you get me such an expensive gift last year?"
"I'm still agonizing over what to get you in return."
"It was just a bag. Nothing that extravagant."
Akifumi waved his hand dismissively. "If you're really struggling, just do what you did for Christmasmake me a handmade gift."
"Well I guess that works." Kato nodded but couldn't help sighing again. "I'm not as rich as you, Akifumi. I can't afford anything fancy."
"Friendship is priceless, isn't it?"
Kato shook her head and dropped the subject.
After school, Mahiru, who had overheard Akifumi and Kato's conversation that morning, was visibly troubled.
After hesitating for a while, she finally spoke up.
"Mugiho-kun is there anything you want for your birthday?"
"Nope."
Mahiru sighed, looking as though she expected that answer.
Despite working hard every day and earning so much money, he hardly ever spent it. His hobbies were mostly limited to games and novels.
'What should I get him?'
'Could it be do I really have to go with Eriri's suggestion?'
The memory of Eriri whispering her bold idea into Mahiru's ear yesterday morning suddenly resurfaced.
Mahiru's cheeks instantly flushed pink.
She always seemed so composed, but who would've thought she could be so daring?!
Capita Sky Rower, Singapore
"Speaking of which, isn't Mugiho turning 18 soon?" A man spoke, his face bearing a striking resemblance to Mugiho's, though more mature and exuding a natural air of authority.
"Fifteen more days," replied an elegant woman with a graceful demeanor.
"It's been over a year since we last went back, yet that kid doesn't seem the least bit curious," Akifumi Ye sighed helplessly.
Akifumi Nakui also let out a soft sigh. "Got himself a girlfriend and forgot about his mother, huh?"
Despite her words, a gentle smile graced her lips.
"So, are we really not telling him the truth when he turns 18?" she asked after a brief pause.
After some thought, he shook his head. "Well let's just see."
"He's already expanding his own business over there, and he's doing something he genuinely enjoys. If we tell him the truth, he might just lose all motivation."
Mugiho had no idea that his parents were the masterminds behind a vast business empire spanning industries from machinery to agriculture across the globe.
Their influence stretched far and widesurpassing even the powerful Shinomiya family.
The reason the Mugiho family held such immense power was because his father were the founding members who established the Alan Institute.
The Alan Institute is a global organization dedicated to discovering struggling geniuses and providing them with free supportwhether in sports, literature, entertainment, medicine, or technology.
Many of the talents nurtured by the Alan Institute eventually collaborate with it to establish business ventures aligned with their individual skills.
Tokyo Animation Studio, DA, and Garden were just the tip of the iceberg of what the children of Alan had built.
However, this success came at a cost.
His family became a high-profile target, which is why Mugiho father took his wife Nakui's surname, adopting the name "Akifumi" to conceal their true identity from the world and only others some people who know it.
Publicly, they appeared only as successful scholars who constantly traveled abroad an image that helped hide their role in managing a global enterprise and explained why they were always so busy and rarely home.
All of this was done so that Akifumi could live a normal life.
For Mugiho, this revelation would forever change how he saw his family.
Nakui nodded. "You have a point."
"We'll tell him when he's a bit older."
"By the way, how's Yor doing over there? Has she been able to keep things under wraps from Mugiho?" Mugiho father suddenly inquired.
"I'm not sure if she's managed to keep things hidden, but she seems to be enjoying herself over there."
"That's good to hear." Mugiho father nodded approvingly.
After all, they had taken her in with her brother as a child.
Although, for some reason, as she grew older, she started developing in an... unexpected direction.
But as long as she was happy, that was all that mattered.
"Have you thought of an excuse this time?" Nakui asked.
"Can't you come up with one for a change?" Mugiho father replied, exasperated. "Every time I have to make something up, I feel like the kid is already getting suspicious."
"If I do it, we'll get exposed even faster."
"..." Akifumi Ye shook his head and dropped the topic.
"By the way, Mugiho's manga series are unexpectedly well-received on foreign country as well."
"In such a short time, each volume is already approaching a million sales."
"Well, of course! He's our son, after all!" Nakui said proudly.
'Wasn't this the same woman who was sobbing like a child when she got emotionally wrecked by those very same manga?'
Mugiho father wisely chose not to say this aloudunless he wanted to get beaten up.
Unaware of her husband's thoughts, Nakui sighed again. "I just wonder how long we'll have to wait before we get to hold a grandchild."
'That escalated quickly.' For once, Mugiho father found himself on the same page.
His eyes sparkled with anticipation. "Hopefully, not too long!"
"That way, even if Mugiho refuses to take over the family business, our grandchild can!"
"I'm still healthy and strongI can hold out until then."
Before Nakui could even respond, Akifumi Ye added, "Of course, it ultimately depends on their own interests."
"If they're not interested, we won't force them."
Having experienced a childhood devoid of freedom themselves, they didn't want their child to suffer the same fate.
Since they were already managing the conglomerate's affairs, there was no need to expose Mugiho with responsibilities and danger he didn't ask for.
A happy and carefree childhood was far more important.
The same would apply to their grandchildren.
Otherwise, they wouldn't have gone to such lengths to keep the truth from him, let alone send him off to Japan in the first place.
"I don't think we need to worry about that," Nakui said with a different perspective. "As long as he has more kids, at least one of them will probably be interested in the family business."
Akifumi Ye thought about it and nodded in agreement.
After all, he had always been with just Nakui and their only son, Mugiho.
But their son? He wasn't exactly the most reserved person.
From the information Mugiho father had gathered, there were plenty of girls interested in him.
They had only one son, and that made him a target. If they didn't hide the truth, others would hunt him down, seeking to exploit the family's wealth and power through him.
Worse yet, he would never know if a relationship was genuine or just another scheme for profit.
Inheriting the family businesses meant more than carrying on a legacyit meant a life of constant calculation, where every decision revolved around gains and losses.
For Mugiho's parents, shielding him from this reality was the only way to protect his future.
But with grandchildren? There would definitely be more than one, and then they could make their own choices.
"Well, let's just let things unfold naturally," Akifumi Ye concluded before frowning in frustration.
'Damn it. I've used almost every possible excuse already.'
'What the hell am I supposed to say this time to explain why we haven't gone back in a year without making him suspicious!?'
Meanwhile in Japan, Akifumi Mugiho had no idea his parents were fretting over him.
Just as they were thinking about him, he was also thinking about them.
"Honestly, after a year of living without their supervision, I have to admit it's been incredibly freeing..."
"But still, are those two really okay!?"
No matter how busy they were, it made no sense for them to be gone for an entire year without coming home even once.
The only possible explanation Akifumi could think of was that their freedom had been restricted.
His mind wandered to recent news about people getting lured into scams in Myanmar...
"Wait, did they get tricked and end up in that kind of place!?"
He recalled their kind and naive smiles.
"They do seem surprisingly easy to fool..."
Sighing, he shook his head.
Of course, if they had really been trafficked somewhere, they wouldn't have had the opportunity to contact him.
Yet they still called regularlysometimes once a week, at the longest, once every two weeks.
"I just don't get it." Shoving his thoughts aside, Akifumi stepped off the train.
Earlier, his novel editor Machida had called him about something important.
Most likely, it was related to that so-called "surprise" she had hinted at before.
At this point, he already had a solid guess about what it was.
Since it was just after 4 PM, the subway wasn't too crowded.
As he walked out of the station, he suddenly heard a familiar voice.
"Akifumi-kun?"
"Kasumigaoka-senpai?"
He turned in surprise to find himself walking alongside a familiar girl.
She was dressed in a simple gray short-sleeve top and a matching gray plaid skirt.
Her legs, as always, were clad in sheer black stockings that carried an inexplicable allure.
The last time they had seen each other was back at school before spring break.
Back then, they had only exchanged a brief nod as a greeting.
Now, two months later, she had entered university, her subtle makeup adding a touch of elegance and maturity to her already striking features.
There was no denying itwhen someone was beautiful, they looked stunning no matter what they wore.
Akifumi withdrew his gaze and smiled. "It's been a while, Kasumigaoka-senpai."
Kasumigaoka Utaha snapped back to reality, returning his smile with a polite nod. "It has been."
"Congratulations on getting into the University of Tokyo. Everyone at school is so proud of you."
"I'll gladly accept the congratulations, but... are you sure that last part wasn't about yourself?" Utaha smirked playfully. After all, compared to being a University of Tokyo student, isn't 'Warrior of Love and Hope' sensei is a much more impressive title?"
"Not at all!" Akifumi replied without hesitation. "If you ever decide to enter politics, Senpai, I'm sure you'll shine just as brightly!"
"Compared to that, what I dojust drawing some silly mangabarely even counts as an achievement."
"If that's the case, then as a so-called 'mediocre novelist,' I should be even lower on the totem pole." Utaha sighed. "I've never once considered a career in politics."
Faced with her flawless rebuttal, Akifumi could only offer a wry smile before tactfully changing the subject.
"Are you meeting with Editor Machida today as well, Senpai?"
"Yeah, just the usualletting her review my manuscript."
Akifumi already knew who her editor was.
Not because he had any special insider knowledge from being a transmigrator, but because he had once run into Machida Sonoko after discussing WorldEnd with her.
"You've been refining this new work for so longI can't help but look forward to it."
Utaha let out a deep sigh. "Honestly, I just wish I could be like you. Publishing independently, without having to follow my editor's every whim."
Damn it!
Whoever said this woman was just a sharp-tongued tsundere clearly hadn't met her!
With flattery like that, even Akifumi was starting to feel a little self-conscious.
Their casual conversation continued as they arrived at the publishing company's headquarters.
Waiting at the entrance, Machida Sonoko caught sight of the two walking side by side and raised an eyebrow in surprise before greeting them with a teasing smile.
"Well, well, I never expected to see you two together like this."
Together?
Akifumi blinked and instinctively glanced at Utaha.
The moment she processed Machida's words, a faint blush spread across her pale cheeks.
"Is this really the vocabulary level of an editor-in-chiefthe one in charge of my work, no less?" Utaha grumbled.
Machida feigned innocence. "What? Did I say something wrong?"
"I'm suddenly feeling the urge to switch editors. Just a regular one will do."
Wisely deciding not to involve himself in their banter, Akifumi simply smiled and observed from the sidelines.
Machida coughed. "Now, now, don't be so dramatic, Shi-chan~" she said, motioning for them to follow her inside. "Come on, let's head up."
Once inside the company's guest lounge, Machida asked, "What would you like to drink?"
"Coffee," Utaha answered.
"Just water for me," Akifumi replied.
Machida chuckled. "You really are health-conscious, Akifumi-sensei. You always just get water when you come here."
At this, Utaha shot Akifumi a curious glance.
He merely offered a reserved smile in response.
Sensing the shift in atmosphere, Utaha suddenly stood up. "I have something to take care ofI'll step out for a bit."
Of course, she didn't actually have anything urgent to do. She was just giving them space.
However
"If it's about why you called me here today, I think I already have an idea," Akifumi said casually.
"It's nothing major, so there's no need for Senpai to leave."
"Tch."
Clicking her tongue in mild annoyance at her failed escape, Machida sighed before nodding. "Yeah, it's not anything serious."
"Since Akifumi-sensei is fine with it, why don't you stay and listen too, Shi-chan?"
Utaha hesitated. As a normal person, of course she was curious.
But more than that, she knew how to be tactful.
Still, since they had both invited her to stay, she didn't insist on leaving.
Settling down in a seat, she watched them expectantly.
Machida sighed dramatically. "Akifumi-sensei, why is the light novel division so much slower compared to the other departments?"
Since this was an internal company matter, Akifumi wasn't about to comment recklessly.
He simply responded with an awkward yet polite smile.
Machida exhaled before sliding a document across the table.
"This is an updated contract addendum, it's still the same as the one you signed before. Take a look."
"Thanks."
When it came to contracts, no matter how good a relationship was, one had to be cautious.
Utaha blinked in confusion.
Sure, she was happy to be included, but
Could they not be so vague with their conversation?
What the heck were they even talking about?!
She might as well not have been listening at all!
Damn cryptic business talk!
As Utaha silently ground her teeth in frustration, Akifumi carefully reviewed the document.
Aside from the company name, everything was identical to the previous contract.
Without hesitation, he signed his name and handed it back.
"Thank you for your help, Machida-san."
"Well, it's really thanks to your outstanding work. Otherwise, the higher wouldn't even think to publishing it overseas."
Oh!
So that's what this was aboutoverseas distribution...
"Waitoverseas distribution?!" Feeling two sets of eyes suddenly on her, Utaha's face flushed.
She quickly stammered, "S-Sorry! Just pretend I'm not here. Please, continue."
But despite her words, her eyes gleamed with barely concealed envy.
Akifumi chuckled. "I'm sure Senpai's work will reach that level someday too."
"Exactly!" Machida chimed in. "No need to be jealous, Shi-chan. This guy's just lucky enough to have a head start. If you stay focused, you'll surpass him in no time!"
'Wow, so now I'm just a stepping stone?' Akifumi chuckled to himself but didn't take offense.
After all, his update schedule could be summed up in two words: pure chaos.
He just wrote whatever, whenever.
There was even a chance he'd stop writing light novels altogether.
So technically, Machida wasn't wrong.
With business wrapped up, Akifumi prepared to leave.
"If there's nothing else, I'll be"
Before he could finish, Utaha suddenly cut in.
"Akifumi-kun" Startled by her intensity, Akifumi turned to her questioningly.
Taking a deep breath, Utaha met his gaze with utmost seriousness.
"For my new manuscript... I'd like you to read it."
Akifumi blinked in surprise before breaking into a smile.
"If that's the case, then I'd be happy to. But wouldn't that go against company policy?"
Machida shook her head. "Akifumi-sensei is part of the company too. It's no big deal."
With that reassurance, Akifumi nodded.
"Then, I'll be in your care, Senpai."
Machida glanced between the two and sighed internally.
'This two really is a mess.'
Kasumigaoka Utaha reached into her back and pulled out a neatly prepared manuscript.
After a brief moment of hesitation, she spoke up somewhat sheepishly:
"Um... Machida-san, could you help me make a copy of this?"
'Oh? So now it's "Machida-san" when you need a favor, but when you don't, it's just "that old hag"?'
"No problem."
Machida Sonoko took the manuscript, flashed an apologetic smile at Akifumi, and then left the room.
With her departure, an odd silence filled the air, tinged with an inexplicable awkwardness.
"Akifumi-kun." Utaha was the first to break the silence.
Akifumi turned to her, puzzled.
"Are you aware of the biggest event currently trending in the industry?"
The biggest event?
Akifumi blinked in confusion.
His online activities were almost entirely limited to gaming, with little to no attention paid to industry news.
Other than the initial research he did when first stepping into this field, he hadn't kept up with any recent developments.
Seeing his reaction, Utaha let out a sigh, her expression practically screaming, I knew it.
Akifumi scratched his head. "Did I do something wrong?"
"Not really."
Utaha shook her head, though her face carried a hint of exasperation. "It's just that... you really don't seem like someone from the industry. I mean, you even managed to overlook such a major event."
"..."
Why does everyone insist on speaking in riddles?
Can't they just get to the point already!?
Whether she had read his mind or simply decided to stop teasing, Kasumigaoka finally explained:
"I'm talking about the Story Creation Contest. You've at least heard of that, right?"
Akifumi furrowed his brows, sifting through his memories. A moment later, realization dawned on his face.
The Story Creation Contestheld once every four years.
It revolves around storytelling, with participants crafting narratives based on a given theme!
And that theme? It varied widely.
The contest placed no restrictions on genrewhether it was anime-inspired, a drama-style screenplay, or even the main storyline of a game, as long as it fit the theme, it was fair game!
Because of this incredible diversity, the contest had always enjoyed massive popularity, drawing countless fans every time it was held.
Not to mention the lucrative rewards. Even well-established creators found it hard to resist participating.
Four years ago, back when he was just a middle schooler, Akifumi had been obsessed with the contest.
He had followed it religiously whenever he had the chance!
Many of the best stories born from the competition were later developed into full-fledged works, thanks to investments from major companies.
However, while some adaptations lived up to expectations, many ended up being huge disappointments.
At the time, he hadn't fully understood why. But now, he knew all too well.
The main issue lay in the contest's structure.
Participants weren't expected to produce a fully fleshed-out work.
Given the time constraints, it was impossible to craft a complete story from start to finish.
Instead, contestants had to focus on presenting an engaging, well-structured concept.
To showcase their ideas in the most compelling way possible, many included their most exciting scenes, highlighted key characters, added memorable dialogue, and incorporated striking visuals.
Because of this approach, while the overall story might not always be top-tier, the fragments shown to the audience were carefully curated to be extremely captivating!
Beyond that, the heavy involvement of corporate interests was another major factor in why adaptations often fell short.
Once investors stepped in, the story's direction could easily be altered, diverging significantly from the creator's original vision.
As he recalled all this information, Akifumi finally spoke:
"So... the Story Creation Contest is happening again?"
Hearing the hint of surprise in his voice, Utaha couldn't help but smile.
'Now that's the reaction of a true industry professional!'
After all, with the prestige and rewards at stake, no passionate storyteller could afford to ignore this event!
"That's right." Utaha nodded. "The preliminary theme this year is 'Life,' and the deadline is the end of June."
"The top 128 entries will be announced in mid-July, followed by elimination rounds from 64 to 32, then 16 to 8, and finally the grand championship round!"
The theme is... Life?
"Well, that's quite the coincidence."
Thinking about the project he was currently working on, Akifumi felt a strange sense of irony.
"Akifumi-kun, are you planning to participate?" Utaha's gaze burned with anticipation. "If it's you, I have no doubt you'll achieve great results!"
Her expression was that of an unabashed fangirl.
Akifumi let out a small chuckle. "I had no idea you had such high expectations of me, Senpai."
"But since this is a themed contest, I can't say I'm too confident."
Hearing this, Utaha nodded thoughtfully.
"That's true."
The biggest challenge of a themed contest was aligning with the assigned topic.
Even if Akifumi submitted masterpieces like Puella Magi Madoka Magica or Steins;Gate, they would still be rejected if they didn't fit the theme.
The contest's unpredictability was what made it so intriguing!
"But judging from your tone, Akifumi-kun... it sounds like you're going to enter?"
Akifumi smiled. "When an opportunity this interesting comes up, how could I possibly miss it?"
This wasn't just a spur-of-the-moment decisionit was a carefully considered one.
His serialized works, WorldEnd and Your Lie in April, were still running in magazines, while Akame ga Kill! was already published as a standalone volume.
Given this workload, launching another full-length manga series anytime soon was unrealistic.
But this contest? It presented a unique opportunity!
By participating, he could boost his popularity and expand his fanbase.
A higher profile meant increased sales for his existing works!
And if his new contest piece turned out to be a hit, demand from fans could potentially fast-track its adaptation.
Even setting all of that aside
The grand prize alone was worth hundreds of millions of yen.
Winning would cement his industry status, allowing him to negotiate better publishing terms.
With so many benefits, why would he ever pass up this chance?
Sure, the competition would be tough, but that was what made it exciting!
After all
Isn't that what storytelling is all about?
"Tch."
"Am I interrupting your little moment here?"
The door swung open from the outside, revealing Machida Sonoko, who clicked her tongue in annoyance.
She glanced at the two, who had somehow gotten closer than when she had left the room.
The displeasure on her face likely stemmed from memories of her own youth being stirred by the scene before her.
"Cough, cough." Kasumigaoka Utaha choked on her coffee, caught off guard.
For a guy, moments like these were usually a win, but unnecessary misunderstandings were best avoided.
Akifumi chuckled and clarified, "You're mistaken. We were just discussing the upcoming Story Creation Contest."
"Oh, that!"
Machida's eyes lit up in realization, then she smiled. "Come to think of it, our company is actually one of the sponsors."
"Seriously!?"
"Yes, but as a sponsor, we have no involvement in the competition's proceedings or theme selection. So if you were hoping to gather some insider information, Akifumi-sensei, I'm afraid you'll be disappointed."
Akifumi rolled his eyes. "Do I look like that kind of person?"
"My apologies," Machida said with a sheepish smile. "I just couldn't help but recall some past experiences, which made me react a bit strongly."
Hearing about the contest brought back memories of four years ago, before she became an editor-in-chief.
Back then, several authors she managed participated in the event.
Once they learned she had no insider information to offer, they switched to another publishing house within a month or two.
That was when she decided to stop treating every author under her care equally.
Shaking off those thoughts, Machida grinned. "If you're planning to participate, Akifumi-sensei, this year's contest is bound to be exciting."
Akifumi rolled his eyes again. "You're overestimating me."
"Overestimating?"
Considering that he had created works like Madoka Magica, WorldEnd, Steins;Gate, Anohana, and Your Lie in April, there was no way that was an overstatement.
In fact, any of those stories could have easily won the championship if they matched the contest's theme!
But rather than pressing the point, Machida simply shook her head and changed the subject. "Alright, enough small talk."
She handed over a manuscript. "Here's Shi-chan's draft, Akifumi-sensei."
"Then I won't hold back."
Akifumi took the manuscript and immediately began reading.
Seeing this, Machida also found a seat and started reviewing her own copy.
Meanwhile, Utaha, who had been nonchalant moments ago, suddenly tensed up. Her fingers unconsciously clenched the hem of her skirt under the table.
With every turn of the page, time had never felt this agonizingly slow.
An Hour Later
"Phew."
Akifumi let out a satisfied sigh as he set the manuscript down.
Machida followed suit almost simultaneously.
"Well?" Utaha asked anxiously.
Akifumi glanced at Machida, clearly signaling that this was the editor's role to judge, not his as an outsider.
"It's amazing. I'd even call it perfect," Machida said, giving Utaha a thumbs-up. "You can publish it anytime."
"Phew"
Hearing such affirmation, Utaha finally relaxed. Her tense expression softened, and her whole body unwound.
But
"What does Akifumi-kun think?" she asked expectantly.
What kind of response would he give? Would he recognize her effort?
In this moment, Utaha was like a girl yearning for her idol's approval.
"It's absolutely captivating. As a reader, I couldn't help but be completely immersed in it," Akifumi said with a smile. "As expected of senpai, even I'm not confident I could surpass this."
Utaha's face lit up with joy, but she quickly pouted and shot him a playful glare. "You're just trying to flatter me!"
"Flattery? That's not something I do."
"As a writer, I'm fully aware of the gap between my work and WorldEnd," she admitted.
Akifumi shook his head. "Different genres have their own fitting styles. If your novel had the same tragic tone as WorldEnd, that would be downright terrifying, wouldn't it?"
"This novel, which focuses on heartwarming romance, is undoubtedly an outstanding work in its genre. Even I have a lot to learn from it."
"At the very least, the first volume is at that level."
At some point, a faint blush had appeared on Utaha's cheeks. Avoiding his gaze, she shyly muttered, "I I see."
"Sorry for misjudging you earlier."
Akifumi simply smiled. "It's fine."
'Tch.' Machida frowned. 'How did a manuscript review turn into a romantic scene?'
'This sickeningly sweet atmosphere! The stench of romance is unbearable!'
Still, as someone committed to being a supporting character, she delivered the perfect assist.
"Just as Akifumi-sensei said, there's no doubt about the quality of this work!"
"So, Shi-chan, you should have more confidence in yourself!"
"Understood!" Utaha nodded seriously, then looked at them with gratitude. "Thank you both so much!"
Machida rolled her eyes. "I am your editor. This is my job, you know."
Akifumi waved dismissively. "I didn't do much. Just shared my thoughts after reading it."
"If anything, I should be the one thanking you two for letting me experience such a great story."
Saying that, Akifumi checked his phone11:28 AM.
With an apologetic smile, he said, "It's already this late. If there's nothing else, I should be heading out."
"Oh? How about lunch together?" Machida suggested.
Utaha also looked at him expectantly.
"I already told my family I'd be home for lunch. They're probably almost done preparing it."
Akifumi smiled apologetically. "To make it up to you both, how about I treat you next time?"
"I'll be looking forward to a feast then!" Machida grinned playfully.
Utaha smiled as well. "Then, I'll be eagerly awaiting your invitation, Akifumi-kun."
Returning home took a bit longer than expected.
After finishing lunch, Akifumi went straight to his room, opened the official website for the Story Creation Contest, and reviewed the competition rules from previous years.
The main rules remained unchanged, with only minor clarifications in certain areas.
For Akifumi, these details were insignificant.
As for the grand prize of one million yen? That was just a trivial bonus!
Akifumi wasn't in this for money. As a creator, his sole motivation was to bring stories to life and share them with the world. Rewards were secondary.
Closing the website, he opened a blank document on his computer and fell into deep thought.
Unlike his usual creative process, this contest required contestants to write a script based on a given theme.
In contrast, his past works were either direct adaptations of vivid memories or stories constructed from visualized scenes in his mind.
But scriptwriting was different.
The setting, character profiles, and fundamental world-building needed to be explicitly outlined before expanding into detailed storylines.
The key was to weave intricate, interconnected narrative threads that bound characters and events togetherthe backbone of the story itself.
This wasn't something he could just dive into and start writing episodically.
If he presented a fully fleshed-out script from the get-go, it would raise eyebrows. People would suspect insider leaks or even foul play.
At worst, he might end up dissected in a lab somewhere!
Though the preliminary round allowed ample time for contestants to flesh out their scripts, later stages would impose strict deadlines.
Once he reached the Top 128, he would have to write scripts based on assigned prompts within limited timeframes.
He couldn't afford to rely on his usual approach. He needed to adapt.
Thus, this preliminary round was not just a challenge but also a valuable opportunitya chance to refine his method, summarize his ideas, and familiarize himself with scriptwriting.
The contest's preliminary theme was "Life."
A broad topic, offering countless possibilities.
For many, selecting the right angle would be a struggle. But Akifumi already had a perfect story in mindone that resonated deeply with the theme.
All that remained was to present it in a way he had never attempted before.
"Where should I start?" Akifumi mused.
Should he begin with character profiles and their individual backstories?
With nearly a dozen major characters, that would be a headache.
"I'll start with the setting instead."
With that decision made, he typed two words onto the blank document:
Light Orbs.
This concept was the heart of his story.
"Light Orbs, also known as the Light of Wishes, are manifestations of people's desires in another realm."
"Those with love in their hearts can see these orbs. By spreading love and fulfilling the wishes of others, one can obtain Light Orbs."
"In turn, these orbs grant miracles to those who possess love. Once upon a time, everyone in this town believed in this legend."
After writing this, he paused, then added another crucial world-building element:
"The Illusionary Worlda realm coexisting with reality in a mysterious way."
"It is not a physically tangible world but one that exists on a conceptual level, a manifestation of the town's very will."
"As the town thrives, so does this world; as the town declines, so does the Illusionary World. It prospers through happiness and withers through sorrow."
These two elements intertwined to form the core of the story.
With the foundation set, his thoughts became clearer.
Next, he moved on to the story's central character.
Protagonist (Placeholder Name: Character A)
Born frail and sickly, she fell gravely ill at the age of five.
She was on the brink of death due to her illness.
'What saved her?' Akifumi pondered.
"Who would be the person most desperate to keep her alive?"
Aside from the suffering girl herself, her parents would undoubtedly bear the greatest pain.
While the mother devoted herself to caregiving, the father, with more freedom, sought a solution.
Protagonist's Father (Placeholder Name: Character B)
In desperation, he went to a legendary place in town to pray.
By chance, a passing Light Orb heard his wish and granted his daughter a miracle.
From that moment on, the girl's fate became intertwined with the town itself.
She became a bridge between the Illusionary World and reality.
She survived because of the town's existence.
If the town were ever to decline, she too could be drained of her life force.
"Now, the protagonist needs a name."
Though he had always known it in his heart, officially deciding on a name made it feel more real.
Name: Furukawa Nagisa
He smiled.
Even though all of this was deeply embedded in his memory, he needed to write it out formally.
After all, this was a script, and scripts needed to be structured with logical reasoning.
Of course, not everything he wrote would be included in the final draft. This meticulous detailing was merely a preparation step for the later competition rounds.
To fool others, he had to first fool himself.
"Success may come in the short term, but with such a fragile foundation, disaster is inevitable."
"Clashing elements of water and fire create an unstable fate. It may bring unexpected misfortune, leading to loss of wealth or even life. A destiny plagued by uncertainty and danger."
Akifumi leaned back, staring at the screen.
This was just the beginning.
Time flows on, and the scenery outside the window shifts from bright daylight to the darkness of night.
After dinner, the once-empty document on Akifumi's screen was now filled with dense text. However, the main storyline had yet to begin.
It wasn't that he had been slacking off. Instead, he had been meticulously crafting character settings, backstories, and the structure of key plotlinesespecially the most crucial aspect of the entire narrative: the thirteen glowing orbs that connected the entire story.
Since his script was based on the CLANNAD anime rather than the original game, the reason was simpleworkload.
Just thinking about it made his scalp tingle.
The game itself had an extensive narrative, requiring players to spend over 100 hours to achieve full completion.
If he were to adapt it in its entirety, the sheer amount of work would be overwhelming.
Even if he had the luxury of copying everything verbatim, he wouldn't want to. After all, he didn't have a full development team at his disposal.
A small-scale game like The Witch's House could be developed solo without much trouble. But a visual novel like CLANNAD? That was a completely different beast.
In the game version of CLANNAD, there were fourteen light orbs.
However, one was consumed when Fuko made her wish, triggering the "Orb Disappearance Event."
If this event occurred, only seven orbs were needed to unlock the After Story arc.
Without experiencing Fuko's wish, eight orbs would be required.
Due to time constraints, the anime adaptation simplified this. Even without Fuko's event, the After Story still began with just seven light orbs.
These thirteen orbs were the core of the story, and only by collecting all of them could one reach the true ending.
In the final moments of the tale, the illusionary world collapses.
It is because of these thirteen light orbs that time is rewound, taking us back to the moment five years priorNagisa Furukawa's childbirth.
With the orbs replacing her fate, she no longer suffers a tragic death during labor.
"Phew..."
Looking at the text he had painstakingly structured throughout the day, Akifumi let out a deep sigh.
"I didn't think writing this would be this difficult."
Characterization, for instance, wasn't something that could simply be described in text.
Instead, it had to be subtly revealed through the story itself.
Take the protagonist, Tomoya Okazaki, for example. Many people, after watching CLANNAD, came away with the impression that his father was indifferent and neglectful.
But this was an oversimplification.
In truth, after Tomoya's mother passed away, his father lost the will to live, and Tomoya became his sole reason for moving forward.
However, as Tomoya grew older and gained independence, his father, having lost his purpose, fell into despair. This was explored in depth in CLANNAD: After Story.
Jumping to conclusions based only on the first half of the story could easily lead to misunderstandings.
To ensure accuracy, Akifumi had to cross-reference scenes, analyze subtle details, and rewrite sections repeatedly.
Many character traits were only hinted at indirectly, requiring careful interpretation to put them into words.
Despite these challenges, he had managed to make significant progressproof of his dedication.
Would this work pass the initial selection?
He had no doubt!
After all, this was CLANNADa story that wasn't just written, but lived.
The phrase "Writing CLANNAD, Reading Life" might sound a bit dramatic, but to earn such praise was a testament to the story's depth and impact.
"Alright, that's enough for today."
Although he wasn't particularly tired yet, it was already past 11 PM.
Since it was a rare day off, there was no need to push himself too hard. It wasn't a project that could be finished in a single dayhe could take his time.
In the blink of an eye, ten days had passed.
Meanwhile, the second volume of Akame ga Kill had been released to positive reviews.
The protagonist had joined Night Raid and embarked on a new mission.
Though the journey was dangerous, he ultimately made it through unscathed, gaining valuable experience along the way.
However, fans were surprised by one particular changethe protagonist's partner had been switched to Sheele.
"Wait so Akame isn't the main character?"
That thought crossed many readers' minds, only to be quickly dismissed.
After all, the title was Akame ga Killif Akame wasn't the lead, then who was?
Besides, the new character design was visually appealing, so fans decided to overlook the minor inconsistency.
Little did they know, Akifumi was merely setting them up for an emotional gut punch!
"Aaagh! One volume per month is not enough!"
"Come on, you're only working on WorldEnd and this! Pick up the pace!"
"Are you dragging it out on purpose? Do you think I can't afford to buy more volumes? Hurry up and release the next one!"
Seeing these passionate complaints in the comments, Akifumi chuckled.
"I hope you guys still feel the same way next month."
Yes, he was planning to hit them with some devastating plot twists. But this time, he wasn't going to follow the original script exactly.
One of the biggest criticisms of Akame ga Kill was how characters seemed to die purely for shock value.
At first, Night Raid was introduced as an elite group with formidable abilities.
But then, an Imperial Guard membera relatively minor charactermanaged to take out one of them in a two-on-one fight? It just didn't make sense.
The problem wasn't the death itself, but the lack of proper buildup.
Take One Piece, for example. From his very first appearance, Garp was established as an absolute powerhouse. Yet in the later arcs, he was defeated far too easily.
If the scene had shown Garp being ganged up on by the entire Blackbeard crewtaking down several opponents before finally fallingfans wouldn't have had an issue.
Because no matter how strong he was, he was still just one man.
That's logical storytelling.
Similarly, if the Akame ga Kill scene had given Seryu more backstory and established her as a worthy adversary, then Sheele's death in a two-on-one battle would have felt justified.
As a creator, adding depth and foreshadowing was just basic craftsmanship.
Why the original author didn't think this through? Well, only they would know.
Just like how no one can fully understand why Oda is handling One Piece's final arcs the way he is now...
Daily uploads will resume as usualexcept on Sundays!
Help unlock extra chapters by hitting those Power Stone milestones!
Also, if you want even advance chapter, check out p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL for 50+ advanced chapters!
"Alright, alright, I'm going now... I almost finished here, just wait for me for a bit!"
Akifumi sighed, a hint of helplessness on his face as he hung up the phone call from Eriri.
"This time, it's taking unusually long."
Muttering to himself, he quickly brushed off the thought.
Eriri and Mahiru had only started acting strange last year.
They'd been through countless situations over the years without troublesurely, this wouldn't be any different.
With their level of caution, it wasn't his place to worry about them.
Rather than waste time overthinking, it was better to finish up the task at hand.
His eyes flicked back to the screen. He meticulously checked the packed file three more times.
Once he was sure everything was in order, he took a deep breath and clicked the send button.
"Damn it, I've been in this industry for a year now. I should be a veteran at this point. So why do I still feel this weird nervousness?"
Akifumi chuckled at himself, shaking off the unease.
Although he had written scripts before, this was the first time he was submitting one for a competition.
It was like reliving the moment he first submitted a manuscript to Shueisha a year ago.
Even though he knew his work was good, he couldn't help but feel anxious.
But with 128 available spots, surely his writing wasn't bad enough to miss out on all of them, right?
With that thought, he finally managed to relax.
Still, he wasn't going to spend the entire day workingtoday was a special occasion.
After all, it had been 18 years since he arrived in this world!
"Time sure flies."
A hint of nostalgia flashed in his eyes as he changed into casual clothes for going out.
Even if he wanted to stay home, the girls wouldn't allow itnot on a day like this.
"They even said they had a surprise planned. I wonder what it is."
Recalling how Mahiru and Eriri blushed and averted their eyes a few days ago, Akifumi had a strange feeling about it. His anticipation grew.
Meanwhile, somewhere else
"What a waste of a weekend."
Tanaka sighed as he fiddled with his phone, bored out of his mind.
His thoughts drifted back to two, three, even four months ago.
Sure, his wallet had been suffering back thenso much so that he had to work several part-time jobs just to stay afloat. But those were still enjoyable times!
Now? His favorite mangaka was only releasing one volume per month. The painfully slow pace made him scoff.
"And to think we trusted you, you damn bastard! How did your updates become so short and weak all of a sudden!?"
Readers were like menalways falling for the next pretty girl they saw.
But for other mangaka were even worse, only releasing one chapter a week! It was like they were scraping words out from between their teeth!
After getting used to Akifumi's feast-like releasesseveral volumes at oncehow could he go back to nibbling on breadcrumbs?
"It's not even enough to make me take my pants off!"
Suddenly, a message popped up in the "Love & Hope Enthusiasts" chat group.
"Damn! Sensei is stirring up trouble again!!"
Tanaka's eyes sharpened. At the sight of the words "stirring up trouble," he didn't feel fearhe felt excitement!
Everyone knew that if a celebrity got involved in "trouble," they were probably doomed.
But if it was the old thief? There were only three possibilities:
New work!
New work!!
NEW WORK!!!
His heart pounded, his hands trembled.
Rather than rely on hearsay, he had to see it with his own eyes!
But
"Nothing!?"
Tanaka blinked in confusion at his screen.
The SNS account "Warrior of Love and Hope" still had its latest post from late Maythe one promoting Akame.
Everyone knew that whenever the old thief stirred up trouble, he would post about it. No updates meant one thing
He wasn't stirring up anything!
Tanaka's anger skyrocketed.
His weekend was already miserable, and now some liar was messing with him? Unacceptable!
Back in the chat, more messages flooded in.
"No update, and you say sensei is up to something?"
"Do you think lying about this is funny?"
"Admin, I suggest kicking this guy out!"
Tanaka's fury cooled down at the sight of the mob's reaction.
"Glad to see everyone's on the same page."
Still, it wouldn't feel right if he didn't join in.
Just as he was about to send his own elegant and refined criticism, the so-called liar sent another message.
Attached was a screenshot. Below it was a caption.
Screenshot: Title - "CLANNAD," Author - Warrior of Love and Hope
"Guys, I swear I'm not making this up!! Just look at the author's name! With how famous the old thief is, who else would dare impersonate him?!"
!!
Could it be!?
Tanaka was stunned.
Without hesitation, he deleted the message he had been typing and immediately sent a new one.
"Where did you see this?! When?!"
The chat exploded.
"Did I wake up too fast? Is this real?!"
"Unforgivable! Sensei, how dare you keep this from us?!"
"Link! NOW! Don't make me beg!!"
[Admin has enabled slow mode.]
Admin: "Calm down, everyone! You're spamming too fast! Let the guy speak!"
"Now that I've silenced everyone, tell us everything!"
A minute passed.
Admin: "??"
"WHERE DID HE GO!?"
"Damn it, say something already!!"
"I CAN'T TAKE THIS ANYMORE! I'M ABOUT TO SHAVE MY HEAD RIGHT HERE!"
Another minute passed.
Admin: "Big bro, please! Just tell us!"**
"I was too loud earlier, I'm sorry! Forgive me, I beg you!"
Tanaka stared at the messages, frustration building.
Everyone was desperate for information, which was understandable.
But
"At least unmute him first, you idiot admin!!"
A few minutes later
[The group admin has lifted the mute.]
Admin: "Ahem, my bad, my bad."
If an apology was enough, we wouldn't need the police!
All that wasted time How are we supposed to Mute Warning.jpg
"No worries, no worries."
"Mistakes happen! Totally understandable!"
"Brother, are you still there? We need answers! Urgently!"
Faced with the oppressive tyranny of the admin, the group members all played along, pretending nothing had happened.
And after all the summoning and pleading, the guy who started it all finally responded.
"Go to the Story Creation Contest official website and search for entry #60285!"
"Thanks for the tip, legend!"
"As expected of the notorious sensei, always stirring things up! He slipped away unnoticed and joined a whole new competition!!"
"Wait what even is the Story Creation Contest?"
"Seriously? Do you not have the internet? Go look it up!"
"Even if it's just a script and not a final product, given the sensei's storytelling skills, it's bound to be another masterpiece!"
"I just hope this story has a happy ending unlike Steins;Gate!"
One by one, the fans in the group shared their thoughts and then promptly disappeared.
No need to ask where they went.
As for Tanaka, the moment he saw the contest entry number, he immediately closed the chat. No hesitation, no second thoughts.
Of course, he knew about the Story Creation Contest.
Held once every four years, it was a massive event, full of hype. The extravagant prize pool drew attention from both inside and outside the industry!
For professionals, it was a golden opportunity to earn fame and fortune.
For the audience, it was a chance to witness groundbreaking stories and see which lucky soul would claim the grand prize!
On top of that, the TV show based on the contest was a ratings juggernaut, always topping the charts the year it aired.
Then again, the fact that it only aired every four years played a big role in that.
Even the most delicious food would get boring if you ate it every day. But if you had to wait years between bites? You'd crave it like crazy.
As for the other reasons behind its success? Tanaka wasn't an industry expert, so he couldn't say.
All he knew was that he loved the show. That was enough.
Since the contest attracted countless submissions, and most were amateur entries made for fun, the overall quality varied wildly.
That's why Tanaka never paid much attention before.
Some people enjoy sifting through a sea of average works to find hidden gems. Others prefer to dive straight into the main event.
Tanaka was the latter.
Besides, as a student, he didn't have the luxury of time to waste on filtering through entries.
Ahem, back to the point.
Following the instructions from the group, he quickly found the entry titled CLANNAD.
After confirming the author's name, Tanaka couldn't help but grumble:
"Sensei! Pulling stunts like this without telling us?!"
"Do you have any idea how long we've been suffering, waiting for your updates?!"
"So what if it's just a script? Do you doubt our loyalty?!"
Despite his complaints, Tanaka had no intention of spreading the word. Instead, he clicked on the story immediately.
"Tomoya Okazaki, protagonist, attends a private high school. A delinquent. Lost his mother in an accident at a young age and now lives with his father"
"Nagisa Furukawa, heroine. Fell seriously ill at five and nearly died. Weak constitution. A year older than the protagonist but had to repeat a grade. Meets Tomoya under the falling cherry blossoms"
The moment Tanaka saw the words "serious illness", his forehead twitched.
A blonde girl immediately came to mind.
Once again, a terminal illness subplot? Just like Your Lie in April?
Tanaka's head started throbbing.
"No way Not again?!"
He grimaced at the screen.
Sure, Your Lie in April was an incredible story. Kousei was saved by Kaori's influence, but in the end, she still
Just thinking about it filled him with overwhelming regret.
"The contest's theme is 'Life' So it's not impossible for it to follow a similar pattern."
The Notorious sensei's works always took different approaches, but that didn't mean he wouldn't reuse a heartbreaking formula someday.
As a devoted fan, Tanaka was rational and mentally prepared!
"Well, let's just read it first."
With that thought, he kept going.
"Kotomi Ichinose, Tomoya's childhood friend. A genius girl. Lost both parents at a young age"
"Fuko Ibuki, a first-year student who spends all her time carving wooden starfish in the art room. Eccentric. Loves daydreaming about her wild fantasies. Awkward in social situations"
"Tomoyo Sakagami, a former delinquent. Insanely strong in fights. So powerful, people call her 'The Martial Emperor'"
"Kyou Fujibayashi"
""
By the time he finished reading through ten detailed character profiles, Tanaka rubbed his temples.
"This time, sensei is going all in!"
He wasn't an expert, but after reading so many stories over the years, he had a good sense of things.
So many characters. Such intricate backstories.
With this author's style, there was no way these were just filler characters meant to show up for a few brief scenes and disappear.
If they had such detailed setups, they were bound to have their own deeply intertwined arcs within the main story!
Just imagining the amount of work required to weave all these stories together made Tanaka's scalp tingle.
But more importantly
"For a preliminary round, this is total overkill!"
Looking at the corresponding character illustrations, Tanaka let out a sigh.
Sure, plenty of writers could create a perfect character profile.
But how many could also draw their own characters?
Just that alone put this entry on a whole different level from 99% of the competition!
Seeing these well-crafted character designs, Tanaka's curiosity skyrocketed.
He couldn't wait to see what kind of story the Notorious sensei would craft for this tale called Life.
Daily uploads will resume as usualexcept on Sundays!
Help unlock extra chapters by hitting those Power Stone milestones!
Also, if you want even advance chapter, check out p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL for 50+ advanced chapters!
After the character profiles and background introductions, the next section detailed the outlines of each Chapter.
[Chapter 1]
On a spring day, as cherry blossoms drift through the air, delinquent high school student Tomoya Okazaki meets a girl named Nagisa Furukawa on his usual walk up the school hill.
As they talk, Tomoya gradually learns more about Nagisahow she had to repeat a year due to illness and now feels uneasy about her new school environment.
Meanwhile, Nagisa, who dreams of joining the drama club, is devastated to find that the club had been disbanded long ago.
Seeing her disappointment, Tomoya decides to help her revive the drama club.
Accompanying the outline were a few black-and-white illustrations.
In the first image, a lone boy walked along an empty slope. Next to him, lines of monologue were written:
I hate this town. Because it holds nothing but memories I want to forget.
Every day, I go to school, chat idly with my friends, then return to a home I don't want to be in.
Day after day.
Will my life ever change?
When will something finally be different?"
Just a few simple lines, yet they evoked a deep sense of melancholy.
Recalling the protagonist's backstory, Tanaka immediately understood why he would think this way.
The scene shifted.
"Do you like this school?"
"I love it very much."
"But nothing lasts forever."
A girl, wearing the same school uniform as Tomoya yet completely unfamiliar to him, stood still about 200 meters away from the school.
In the illustration, Tomoya looked at her in surprise, his thoughts written beside him.
"She's not talking to me."
In the next panel, the girl gazed at the sky, her thoughts drifting elsewhere.
"No matter how joyful or happy something is it will never last forever."
"Even knowing that, do you still love this place?"
Tomoya knew she wasn't speaking to him.
But
"Then just go and find more of it."
The words escaped his lips before he even realized it.
Startled by the sudden voice, the girl's eyes welled with tears. Her shoulder-length hair swayed gently in the wind as she turned to look at him in surprise.
Unfazed, Tomoya continued, "More happiness, more joyjust go and find them."
The girl remained frozen, as if she still hadn't processed this unexpected conversation.
"Come on, let's go."
With those words, Tomoya took the lead, walking ahead. The girl, still wearing that bewildered expression, hesitantly followed behind him.
The final caption read:
"Everyone has experienced those naive and clueless days. Together, we begin climbing this long long hill."
After reading this, Tanaka couldn't hold back his frustration.
"This outline is way too brief!!" Without the illustrations, the first chapter's summary wouldn't have captured even a fraction of the story's charm!
If someone had told him this was supposed to be a Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei type of story, he would have taken it as an insult.
But just from a few pages of artwork, Tanaka could already feel the depth of this tale.
So
"Yeah, outlines are just references."
Seriously, who actually enjoys reading outlines?
"The preliminary round has plenty of time, so why not just write out the full chapter scripts?"
Even though the added manga panels were a plus, not including full chapter breakdowns was definitely a huge drawback!
And if other contestants were also relying solely on outlines
Well, none of them were Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei!
As a well-known manga artist, light novel author, anime screenwriter, and game developer, this guy had higher expectations from his fanswasn't that only natural?!
With those thoughts swirling in his mind, Tanaka continued reading.
[Chapter 2]
Encouraged by Tomoya, Nagisa decides to rebuild the drama club. Meanwhile, Tomoya unexpectedly crosses paths with the genius girl Kotomi Ichinose in the library...
This chapter was also illustrated with a few manga panels highlighting its core moments.
Then came Chapter 3, Chapter 4
Despite being a mix of outlines and manga excerpts, Tanaka found himself utterly engrossed.
Unknowingly, tears welled up in his eyes.
Kotomi: "This world is beautiful. Even if it's filled with sadness and tears, open your eyes. Do what you want to do. Become who you want to be. Love who you want to love. Find the friends you seek.
Don't rush, don't be lost. Take your time growing up. No matter what happens, never regret meeting this world."
Akio: "We never gave up on our dreams. A child's dream is also their parents' dream. Now, Nagisa, it's your turn to make our dream come true!"
"With the birth of a new life, another life comes to an end."
Ushio: "Sanae said you can't cry in front of others. The only places you can cry are in the bathroom or in Daddy's arms."
A dimly lit living room. A messy floor. A staticky radio playing incomprehensible sounds. A drunken Naoyuki Okazaki slumped over.
A series of hazy, yellow-tinted memoriesblurry yet painfully real.
"Hey, Dad you're tired, aren't you?"
"Maybe it's time to rest."
"Have I finally finished?"
"Has my mission finally come to an end?"
One scene after another unfolded before Tanaka's eyes, making his tears flow uncontrollably.
From Tomoya's high school days, to his graduation and work, to marriage and starting a family.
Nagisa died during childbirth, leaving behind their daughter, Ushio. Tomoya, drowning in grief, spent five years in despair before finally taking Ushio on a tripjust the two of them.
It was then he realized his mistakes, understood his father's struggles, and finally grasped the weight of being a parent.
Determined to raise Ushio properly, Tomoya made his resolve.
But then, he discovered Ushio was sick. Her condition deteriorated rapidly.
On one of her frequent requests for a trip, Tomoya finally agreed.
Yet, in that heavy snowfall, Ushio reached the end of her journey before they could even finish walking down that long, long road together...
Scene after scene played out, pulling at Tanaka's heartstrings until his tears wouldn't stop.
A person's life is a series of arrivals, encounters, companionships, and farewells.
"DAMN IT EVEN IF THIS IS JUST ROUGH SCRIPT WHY DID YOU END IT HERE!"
The sun was setting over Tokyo, casting a warm golden glow over the bustling streets.
Akifumi adjusted his scarf as he stood outside Shibuya Crossing.
While Akifumi account is under fire full of people complaining about his latest work, Akifumi was now on the way going on a date, He glanced at his watch 12:02 PM.
In the distance, he spotted Mahiru and Eriri already waiting for him.
"Mugiho-kun!" A soft, melodic voice called out.
He turned to see Mahiru approaching, her blonde hair shimmering under the sunlight.
She wore a simple yet white dress that hugged her figure perfectly, her usual serene smile gracing her lips.
"You're late," she said, her tone teasing but gentle.
Before he could respond, another voice chimed insharp and full of energy.
"Mugiho! You've got gut making girls wait for you, huh?"
Eriri strutted up, her blonde twin tails swaying with each step.
She was dressed in a stylish outfit that perfectly blended her British heritage with Japanese street fashiona plaid skirt, a blue jacket.
Her hands rested on her hips, her trademark pouting face plastered across her face.
Akifumi scratched the back of his head, laughing nervously. "Sorry, sorry The train was packed, and I got stuck behind a group blocking the way, so I had to take another route."
Mahiru giggled softly, her eyes crinkling with amusement. "It's okay, Mugiho-kun. We're just happy you're here."
Akifumi felt his cheeks warm. Even after all this time, Mahiru's kindness never failed to put him at ease.
"Thanks, Mahiru. You look beautiful in that dress."
"I-Is that so? Thank you, Mugiho-kun." Mahiru smiled happily at his compliment.
Eriri snorted. "Don't forget about me! I'm the one who planned this whole date, you know."
Mahiru stepped between them, raising her hands. "Now, now, let's not fight. We're here to celebrate Akifumi-kun's birthday, remember?"
Akifumi grinned. "Right. So, what's the plan, Eriri?"
She crossed her arms, her smirk returning. "Well, first, we're hitting that new crepe place everyone's been talking about. Then, we'll figure out the rest later."
Akifumi chuckled. "After all that confidence, you still don't have a full plan, huh?"
Eriri groaned. "Sh-shut up! Come on, Mahiru, let's gowe've got a whole day to enjoy!"
"W-Wait, Eriri!" Mahiru called, her eyes widening as she hesitatedtorn between Eriri's playful energy and her own fondness for Akifumi.
Seeing the silent plea in Mahiru's eyes, Akifumi sighed and followed them.
The soft hum of conversation filled the cozy crepe caf nestled in a quiet corner of Tokyo.
Sunlight filtered through the large windows, casting a warm glow over the wooden tables and pastel-colored decor.
Outside, the gentle bustle of the city continued, but within the caf, time seemed to slow down.
Sitting at a small round table near the window were three individuals: Akifumi, Shiina Mahiru, and Sawamura Spencer Eriri.
Each wore different expressions as they faced a delicate array of freshly made crepes arranged elegantly on porcelain plates.
Akifumi leaned back slightly, a teasing smile tugging at his lips. "To think you'd know a place like this," he said, glancing at Eriri. "You're the one who picked this spot, weren't you?"
"Of course!" Eriri huffed, flipping one of her blonde twin tails over her shoulder. "This caf is well-known among creators!"
"This place also had once adapted in Anime movie before!"
"The ambiance is perfect, and the food is excellent. You should be thanking me."
"Oh? Is that so?" Akifumi leaned forward, resting his chin on his hand. "Or maybe you just wanted an excuse to gather references for your doujinshi?"
Eriri's face immediately flushed red. "W-Wha! I-I just thought it would be a nice change of pace! "
Akifumi chuckled. "Right, right. Whatever you say, Egoistic Lily-san."
"S-Shut up!" Eriri grumbled, stabbing at her crepe with unnecessary force.
Mahiru, who had been silently observing their exchange, let out a small sigh. "You shouldn't tease her so much, Mugiho-kun."
Akifumi turned to Mahiru, his smile widening. "But it's so much fun. Don't you think she looks cute when she's flustered?"
Mahiru blinked, a faint blush dusting her cheeks. "That's beside the point."
Eriri, still recovering from embarrassment, muttered under her breath before attacking her crepe again. "Ugh."
In contrast, Mahiru had already begun eating with her characteristic grace, her delicate hands carefully holding a slice of her chocolate-drizzled crepe.
She took small, measured bites, maintaining her elegant composure.
"So, what do you think?" Akifumi asked, turning to Mahiru. "Good, right?"
She nodded without hesitation. "Yes. The balance between the cream and fruit is perfect."
Akifumi smiled. "See, Eriri? You made an excellent choice."
Eriri rolled her eyes. "I never said the food was bad! It's just... I feel like people are staring."
She wasn't entirely wrong.
The trio did attract attention. Akifumi, as a well-known mangaka since his signing event, couldn't easily blend in. Combined with Eriri's striking blonde twin tails and Mahiru's ethereal beauty, they made an unusual but captivating group.
"It doesn't matter what people think," Mahiru said calmly. "Food is meant to be enjoyed."
"I... I know that," Eriri mumbled, poking at her crepe again.
Akifumi chuckled, deciding to change the subject before Eriri combusted. "So, Eriri, since you chose the caf, do you have plans for where to go next?"
Eriri perked up immediately, her earlier frustration replaced by a smug expression. "Actually, yes! We're going to Akihabara!"
"Oh?" Akifumi raised an eyebrow. "I thought you'd prefer somewhere more refined, like an art gallery or museum."
Eriri huffed. "I love art, but Akihabara has everything! Manga, anime merch, doujin stores, and most importantly"
"Arcades?" Akifumi finished, smirking.
"Tch, obviously!" Eriri crossed her arms. "I need my rematch against you."
Mahiru tilted her head slightly. "Akihabara? I've never been there. I'd love to visit sometime."
"You've never been?" Eriri asked, surprised. Remembering what Akifumi had shared about Mahiru's strict parents, she felt a pang of sympathy for her friend.
A brief silence fell over the table.
Mahiru stared at her half-eaten crepe, her usual serene expression faltering for just a moment.
The mention of never visiting Akihabara seemed to have remind her parent.
Eriri's sharp eyes didn't miss this.
She fidgeted with her fork before suddenly slamming her hands on the table, making the plates clatter. "Alright, that's it!" she announced, startling both Mahiru and Akifumi.
"E-Eriri?" Mahiru blinked up at her.
"We're not just going to Akihabara," Eriri declared, her voice unusually earnest.
"We're going to do everything! The arcades, the maid cafes, the doujin shopsespecially the doujin shops!" She pointed dramatically at Mahiru.
"And you're going to try purikura for the first time!"
Mahiru's eyes widened. "B-But this is for Mugi"
"No buts!" Eriri plowed on, her cheeks slightly pink.
"I'll evenughlet you pick out a stupid matching charm for our phones or whatever girls do!" She crossed her arms and looked away. "I mean, if you want to..."
Akifumi watched in amusement as Eriri's usual tsundere act crumbled under genuine concern.
He chimed in, "It's okay Mahiru, it's sounds like Eriri's planning the ultimate Akihabara experience for you."
Mahiru looked between them, her lips trembling slightly before breaking into a soft, genuine smilethe kind that reached her eyes.
"Thank you, Eriri and Mugiho-kun. That sounds... really wonderful."
Eriri's face burned crimson. "I-It's nothing special! Just... you shouldn't miss out on Japanese culture, that's all!"
She aggressively stuffed a bite of crepe in her mouth to avoid saying more.
Akifumi caught Mahiru's eye and gave her a warm, knowing smile.
"Then it's settled!" Akifumi declared, stretching his arms. "First, we finish these delicious crepes, then we explore the wonders of Akihabara!"
The streets of Akihabara were as lively as ever, lined with towering billboards featuring anime characters, neon-lit store signs, and cosplayers handing out flyers for themed cafs.
Eriri led the way, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she took in the sights.
"See? Isn't this place amazing?" Eriri said proudly, turning back to Akifumi and Mahiru.
"You can find anything here."
Mahiru looked around, fascinated by the sheer energy of the district.
"It's certainly different from where I usually go."
Akifumi chuckled. "Yeah, I don't think normal part of Japan and Akihabara exactly go hand in hand."
Mahiru gave him a light pout. "Are you implying I don't belong here?"
"Not at all," Akifumi grinned. "If anything, the contrast makes you stand out more. Though I wouldn't mind seeing you in that maid costume from the school festival again. That was a sight to behold."
Mahiru's cheeks reddened slightly, and she looked away. "You always say the most embarrassing things."
"Only because your reactions are adorable," Akifumi teased.
Eriri groaned. "Can you focus? This is sacred ground!"
Akifumi laughed. "Fine, fine. Where to next, leader?"
Eriri smirked. "The arcade, of course! Time to show off my skills!"
They entered one of Akihabara's largest arcades, filled with flashing lights and the sound of buttons being rapidly pressed.
Eriri wasted no time rushing to the fighting game section, determined to prove her prowess.
"Alright, Akifumi! Let's see who's better!" Eriri declared, selecting her character.
Akifumi smiled confidently and picked his own.
The match began, and within moments, he landed a devastating combo, taking down Eriri's character in record time.
Eriri gawked at the screen. "W-What just happened?!"
Akifumi smirked. "You really thought you could beat me? You still need 500 more years to defeat me."
"Tch! That was just a fluke! One more!"
One rematch turned into several, and each time, Akifumi emerged victorious. Mahiru, watching from the sidelines, couldn't help but giggle.
"You're surprisingly competitive, Eriri," Mahiru said, covering her mouth politely.
Eriri slumped over the arcade machine. "This is so unfair...!"
Akifumi patted her head. "Don't be too hard on yourself. You're cute when you pout like that."
Eriri swatted his hand away, face red. "Ugh, I hate you!"
Mahiru smiled softly. "You two really do get along well."
Akifumi turned to Mahiru, his teasing nature kicking in again. "Want to have a turn? Maybe I'll go easy on you."
Mahiru narrowed her eyes playfully. "I don't need you to go easy on me."
"Oh?" Akifumi smirked. "Then let's see what you've got."
As the match began, Akifumi couldn't help but think this was turning out to be a perfect day.
As the day went on, the trio found themselves walking through the quieter streets of Tokyo, the city's neon lights reflecting off the pavement.
The atmosphere was warm and comfortable, the kind of quiet intimacy that only comes after a day full of laughter and shared moments.
Eriri and Mahiru exchanged a glancea silent conversation passing between them.
Mahiru's fingers twitched nervously at her skirt while Eriri cleared her throat.
"Actually," Eriri began, unusually hesitant, "we have one last stop for your birthday."
Akifumi raised an eyebrow. "Oh? More surprises?"
"Close your eyes," Mahiru said softly, stepping closer.
The faint scent of her vanilla perfume mixed with the electric buzz of the city.
"And no peeking!" Eriri added, jabbing a finger at his chest.
Akifumi chuckled but obliged, shutting his eyes. "You two are being awfully mysterious"
Cold fingertips brushed his wrists as both girls took his hands.
Eriri's grip was firm and slightly clammy; Mahiru's touch feather-light yet insistent.
"Step carefully," Mahiru murmured as they guided him forward.
The sounds shifted around themthe crowd noise thinning, then the automated whoosh of sliding glass doors.
Air conditioning prickled Akifumi's skin as carpet replaced pavement beneath his shoes.
An elevator dinged, then the subtle motion of ascent made his stomach flutter.
"Eriri, are we"
"I said no talking!" Eriri hissed, though her voice lacked its usual bite.
When the elevator stopped, they led him down a hallway where their footsteps echoed oddlywide, expensive flooring then.
A keycard beeped, a door swung open, and suddenly warm, rose-scented air enveloped him.
"Stay right there," Mahiru whispered near his ear. Her breath hitched slightly.
"We'll... we'll tell you when to look."
Akifumi heard rustling fabric, muffled whispers ("No, you put the ears on first!" "But the stockings keep rolling"), and the distinct click of high heels on hardwood. His pulse quickened despite himself.
"Okay," Eriri said after an eternity, her voice oddly strained. "Open your eyes."
Akifumi blinked as the hotel suite came into focusa lavish space with floor-to-ceiling windows showcasing Tokyo's skyline, and...
His breath caught.
Standing side by side were Eriri and Mahiru in matching black bunny suits her hair being style twintails the same way as Eriri making both of them looks like twin, plunge necklines hugging their curves, stockings stretching over toned thighs, and satin ears tilting playfully atop their heads.
Mahiru's usual elegance had transformed into something shyly sensual, her fingers twisting behind her back.
Eriri, despite her crimson cheeks, struck a defiant pose with hands on hips.
"Surprise," Mahiru breathed, the word barely audible.
Eriri tossed her twin tails. "D-Don't get the wrong idea! This is just a special one-time"
Akifumi's laughter cut her off. Not mocking, but warm, delighted. "You two... planned this?"
Mahiru nodded, her blush deepening as she adjusted a strap. "I mentioned to Eriri... that like this sort of costume once, and Eriri..."
"It was supposed to be a joke!" Eriri interjected, stomping one stiletto. "But then Mahiru actually want to wear this and"
"and we wanted to do something memorable," Mahiru finished, meeting his gaze with surprising steadiness.
Akifumi stepped closer, noting how Eriri's breathing hitched when he reached out to straighten her lopsided ear.
"You're both," he paused, searching for the right word, "breathtaking."
Eriri swatted his hand away. "S-Save the cheesy lines! We're not done!" She marched to the bedside table and produced a small velvet box.
"This too."
Inside rested a silver keychaina miniature manga volume with their three initials engraved on the spine.
"So you don't forget," Mahiru explained, "whose idea this really was."
Akifumi's throat tightened unexpectedly.
The care behind the ridiculous costumes, the sentimental gift... It was so perfectly them. He pulled them both into a hug before they could protest.
"Thank you"
Akifumi gazed at the two of them, his heart swelling with affection until he could no longer hold back.
Gently, he pulled Mahiru into his arms, When their gazes met, he felt himself drowning in her tender expression.
"Mugiho-kun" Mahiru whispered, her voice like a soothing melody.
"Mahiru" he murmured back, his voice thick with emotion.
"Nnh"
Unable to resist, Mugiho leaned in, capturing her lips in a tender kiss. Reassured by his touch, Mahiru closed her eyes, a sweet smile forming against his mouth.
"Mmh Mmh" Mahiru pressed her tongue against his lips, silently pleading for more.
Surrendering to her desire, Mugiho deepened the kiss, their tongues intertwining in a slow, passionate dance.
"Mwah Mmh, mmph! Mmh!"
"Mmh"
Meanwhile, Eriri watched from the side, her cheeks flushed with a mix of jealousy and longing. Unable to stand it any longer, she tugged at Mugiho's sleeve.
"Mugiho Me too" she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.
Pulling away from Mahiru, Mugiho turned to see Eriri's pleading expressionher usual sharp demeanor softened into something vulnerable.
He chuckled and patted her head affectionately.
"Okay."
"Nnh Mmh"
"Mmh.. Mmh"
"Mwah Mmh, nph! Mmh. Nnggh"
He alternated between the two of them, showering them with kisses until, finally, Eriri and Mahiru pushed him down onto the bed.
"Mugiho-kun" Mahiru said softly, her fingers tracing gentle patterns on his chest. "Today is your birthday Let us take care of you this time."
"Ye-yes Just relax and enjoy," Eriri added, her voice wavering slightly as she tried to sound composed. "We'll um give you a special massage."
Their warm, supple bodies pressed against him, their delicate hands working in unison. Mahiru's fingers nimbly unzipped his pants, freeing his hardened length.
"Whoa M-Mugiho-kun, you're already this big" Mahiru gasped, her cheeks turning pink. "You must have been holding back a lot, haven't you?"
"Well" Mugiho admitted, realizing just how pent-up he had been lately.
"Mugiho-kun" Mahiru's voice was tender yet firm. "You can be honest with us about your feelings, okay?"
She glanced at Eriri, who fidgeted before mumbling, "W-Well I guess she's right."
"Then" Mahiru smiled sweetly, her fingers teasingly tracing circles on his thighs. "We'll spoil you a lot today."
"Rub, rub, rub, rub"
Mahiru's hands gently cradled and massaged his sack, sending tingling waves of pleasure through his body.
At the same time, Eriri's fingers wrapped around his shaft, her strokes slow but deliberate.
"Mm You're already so hard, Mugiho" Eriri murmured, her touch growing bolder.
"Of course I am," he groaned. "How could I not be with two beautiful girls touching me like this?"
"I-I see" Eriri's face reddened. "But does it really feel good?"
"Your hands are so soft, Eriri It's amazing."
"H-Huh?! R-Really? Thanks" She averted her eyes, but the pleased curve of her lips betrayed her.
"Mugiho-kun, what about me?" Mahiru asked, a playful pout forming on her lips.
"You're doing an incredible job too, Mahiru."
"Hehe I'm so happy to hear that, Mugiho-kun." Her eyes sparkled with affection before she leaned in, capturing his lips once more.
"Mm Mmph Nnnh, mwah, mmph"
"Hah smk Smap Mm Mm-ff"
"Mm Nnhh mwah, mmmph, Nng" She pulled back just enough to whisper, "Does this feel good too, Mugiho-kun?"
"Yes"
"Hehe, that's wonderful Hah mm Mmmgh Mwah, mm"
"Mugiho-kun You're throbbing" Mahiru murmured between kisses. "Just kissing me gets you this excited I'm so happy"
Meanwhile, Eriri watched from the sidelines, her body growing hotter with every second.
Noticing her flustered expression from the corner of his eye, Mugiho reached out, pulling her closer and cupping her breasts.
"Hnngh Mm, mm, ahgn W-Wait, Mugiho! Y-Your fingers They're so hot!" Eriri gasped, her tsundere facade crumbling under his touch.
"D-Did that hurt?" Akifumi Mugiho asked, his fingers lightly tracing Eriri's sensitive skin.
"N-No!" Eriri gasped, her face flushed as she squirmed under his touch. "It's not that It just tickles and feels too good"
Mahiru giggled softly, her voice warm and teasing. "In other words, Eriri is asking you to do it more, Mugiho-kun~. Look at her faceshe looks absolutely delighted."
"I-It's not like that!" Eriri snapped, her cheeks burning. "It's just whenever you touch me, mmthe tips of my Aah! W-What the hell are you making me say, you jerk?! Hahmmph!"
Akifumi couldn't resist her adorable flustered reaction. Before she could protest further, he sealed her lips with a deep, hungry kiss.
"Nngh! Mh mhhh mmmh mwah" Her body trembled, her knees squeezing together as the kiss grew more intense.
"Mmh" she whimpered between breaths, her resistance melting away.
"Eriri your yelps sound so lewd" Mahiru murmured, her voice dripping with amusement.
"W-Wait, Mahiru Aahm! Don't listen Aa! Mnngh!"
While Akifumi kept Eriri's lips occupied, Mahiru reached down, her slender fingers wrapping around his throbbing length.
"Mugiho-kun your dick is so swollen," she whispered, stroking him slowly. "You've been holding back for so long Let me take care of it for you."
With a gentle smile, she lowered herself, her soft lips parting as she guided him into her mouth.
"Mmh Mllnn mhhh"
"Khh! Mahiru!" Akifumi groaned, his grip tightening on Eriri's waist.
Mahiru's tongue swirled around his shaft, her lips sucking with deliberate slowness. "Mmph mwah slrrrp"
Saliva dripped down his length as she worked him deeper, her fingers massaging the base.
Akifumi's free hand groped Mahiru's breast, the combined sensations making his head spin. Eriri's soft whimpers against his lips only fueled his arousal further.
"Hnngh Mm MM m-mmmm..! Your dick It won't stop throbbing."
"Pwah Mmh, nngh Mmmh Slrrrp"
Mahiru's skilled mouth and Eriri's heated breaths against his skin pushed Akifumi closer to the edge.
"Wait, Mahiru I'm close"
But before he could stop her, Eriri suddenly pulled away from the kiss, a mischievous smirk playing on her lips.
"Ehehe~ Let's see how you like being on the receiving end!"
Her eyes gleamed with playful malice as she dropped down beside Mahiru, her tongue flicking against his shaft.
"Eriri?! W-Wait!"
But she didn't stop. Instead, she and Mahiru worked in tandemMahiru sucking the tip while Eriri licked and stroked the length, coating him in a slick layer of saliva.
"Nom Mmph suck suck . Nngh, slllrp"
"Mmhah~ lick lick Mmph, mwah"
The wet, lewd sounds filled the room, each slurp and gasp sending electric jolts through Akifumi's body.
"Mmh, mlln, mllnngh mmgh"
"Mmwah, nngh, mmh"
A hot, tingling pressure built inside him, his muscles tensing as pleasure coiled tight.
"Mm-hah! It's pulsating so hard Mm, mm-ah! Are you going to cum?" Eriri teased, her voice dripping with smug satisfaction.
"Nnnh Hfff Mmm, mmh! Nngh, slrrrp"
Mahiru's movements grew desperate, her lips sealing around him as she sucked with relentless hunger.
"Ma-Mahiru! I'm gonna!"
"Mmh D-Don't hold back, Mugiho-kun Just let it all out Ahmm, mmgh suck suck"
"Grah! O-Oh shit Khhh!"
With one final, powerful suck
"Mmgh! Nngh gulp, gulp"
he came hard, his release flooding Mahiru's mouth while streaks painted Eriri's face.
"Mmh! Gulp Mmgh!"
Mahiru swallowed as much as she could, but some escaped, dripping down her chin.
"cough Hahh Mugiho-kun That was too much I thought I was going to drown," she panted, wiping her lips.
Eriri licked a stray drop from her cheek, smirking. "Heh. This guy came just as much last time in my mouth So, who's the quickshot now, huh?"
Akifumi's eyes darkened. A dangerous gleam flickered in his gaze as Mahiru, sensing the shift, tried to scoot away.
"Oh? You two had so much fun just now, didn't you?" Before they could react, Akifumi grabbed both girls, tossing them onto the bed with a predatory grin. His fingers traced slow, teasing paths along their skin, making Eriri stiffen and Mahiru let out a flustered gasp.
"Now it's my turn."
"W-Wait, Mugiho!" Eriri's protest was cut short as his hand slid down to her waist, teasing the edge of her bottoms.
Her breath hitched, her face burning red as she squirmedher usual sharp tone crumbling under his touch.
"Eeek! A-Ah s-stop mmh" Her voice wavered between defiance and pleasure, her body betraying her as she arched slightly into his fingers.
"Nngh y-you idiot ah! D-Don't think I'll f-forgive you mmh!"
Akifumi smirked, enjoying the way her tsundere faade cracked with every flick of his fingers against her clit.
"Really? Then why are you trembling like this?"
"Sh-Shut up!" she hissed, but her hips jerked when he pressed harder, drawing out another stifled moan.
Meanwhile, Mahiruher face flushed pinktried to quietly slip away, only for Akifumi to catch her wrist in a firm but playful grip.
"W-Wait, Mugiho-kun" she murmured, her voice soft but trembling. "Y-You don't need to rush"
He pulled her closer, his breath warm against her ear. "But you both worked so hard to make me feel good. Shouldn't I return the favor?"
"Y-You can take it easy, though Mmph! Fwahh!"
Before she could finish, he silenced her with a deep kiss, his hands roaming over her bodysqueezing her breasts, rolling her nipples between his fingers, and stroking her clit in slow, deliberate circles.
"Ah nngh M-Mugiho-kun!" Mahiru whimpered, her usual gentleness melting into helpless pleasure. Her protests dissolved into shaky moans, her body arching against his.
Beside them, Eriri bit her lip, tryingand failingto suppress her own sounds. "H-Hey! Don't just ngh focus on her!"
Akifumi chuckled darkly. "Don't worry I'll take care of both of you."
With that, he shifted, positioning himself between Eriri's thighs. The head of his cock pressed against her entrance, making her tense.
"N-Not so fast Ahhn!?"
Every time Akifumi plunged into her, Eriri arched her back, her body responding instinctively.
He pushed in slowly, savoring the way her breath caught, her nails digging into his shoulders. "You're always so loud when you're embarrassed," he teased.
"I-I'm not Ngh! S-Stop talking!"
Mahiru watched with wide, hazy eyes, her fingers nervously clutching the sheets. "E-Eriri are you okay?"
"D-Don't ask me that now Ah! M-Mugiho, you!"
Akifumi smirked, thrusting deeper, each movement drawing out another broken gasp from Eriri.
His movements caused her to get hit different spots inside her, sending waves of pleasure through her body.
"Ahh, nnh, nngh! Ahh, Mu-Mugiho! wait Ah, ahhh, ahhh!"
Eriri quivered with each thrust, her body riding a wave of ecstasy.
"Ahh, hahhh, hahh! Ah, ahhh! Mu-Mugiho, I-im going crazy! Ah!"
"I-I can feel your dick rubbing against me inside! Ah, ahh, ahhh!"
Her pussy tightened and twitched around him, the sensation almost too much for Akifumi to handle.
"Ahh, ah, ahhh! I-I feel like I'm going crazy! Ahh, ahhh!"
"Mm, mmh, mmmh! Nngh, uhh, ahhh! Ahhh!" Eriri writhed, trying to match his rhythm, but Akifumi held her hands firmly, limiting her movements.
"I-I can't hold back something is coming Eeek!"
Eriri's voice trembled as her body arched, her fingers digging into the sheets.
Her thighs quivered around Akifumi's hips, her usual sharp-tongued demeanor melting into desperate, breathless cries.
Meanwhile, Akifumi's free hand reached for Mahiru, pulling her close with a gentle but firm grip. His lips brushed against her ear, his voice a low, teasing murmur.
"You don't like being out of the loop, do you?"
Mahiru gasped as his warm breath tickled her skin, her cheeks flushing crimson. "H-Huh? W-Wait, Mugiho-kun"
Before she could finish, his fingers traced the damp fabric between her thighs, teasing her entrance with slow, deliberate strokes.
"Haahnghh?! W-Wait I-I'm so sensitive right now!"
Her voice hitched as his fingertips glided over her, tracing the shape of her through the thin barrier.
Every touch sent jolts of pleasure through her, her hips twitching helplessly.
"Ahn Nnh, fwahh.. Ah!" Faint, sweet moans spilled from her lips, her body betraying her embarrassment.
Akifumi chuckled, his fingers pressing just a little harder.
"You're already this wet, Mahiru You really can't hide how much you want this, can you?"
"M-Mugiho-kun! P-Please stop teasing me!" she whimpered, her hands clutching his shoulders for balance.
"Mm, what do you want?." His smirk was playful as he slipped a finger beneath the fabric, finally touching her bare skin.
"Ah! P-Please more tease m-my clit!!"
Her plea was met with a slow, circling motion that made her back arch.
"Ah, yes!... Y-Your fingers inside! Hah, hnghhh!"
"Ah, mwah Angh, aah oh.."
As he pushed a finger into her, her walls clenched around him, her breath coming in ragged gasps.
"Hngh!! Y-You're inside while rubbing my clit! I-I can't!"
Mahiru's voice quivered, her climax building rapidly under his skilled touch.
But Akifumi didn't stophis other hand gripped Eriri's hip, his thrusts into her growing deeper, more urgent.
"Hahh, ah, ahhn Fwahh, ahh!"
"Haa Ahh, ahh! Nnh, ahh, ahhn"
Eriri's moans were unrestrained now, her usual sharp retorts lost in pleasure.
Her mouth hung half-open, drool dripping onto the sheets as her body writhed beneath him.
" Ahh, ahh ah, ahhh! Hahh, mmmh, uhh Ahhhh!"
Mahiru, meanwhile, squirted with every push of his fingers, her juices soaking the bed beneath them.
The lewd, wet sounds only spurred Akifumi on, his own restraint fraying.
"Mmh, hfff! Ah, ahhh! Nngh, uh, ahhhh!"
"Mmmm, Eriri, Mahiru I'm gonna cum!"
Eriri's nails scraped down his back as she gasped, "Haaaah! Aaahn, Mugiho! Just do it!"
Mahiru, lost in her own pleasure, whimpered, "Ahh! Nnh, ahh, yeah L-Let's cum together, Eriri, Mugiho-kun Eek! Ahh, ahhhh!"
Their voices crescendoed, Eriri bucking her hips wildly to meet his thrusts.
"Ahhh, mmmh, mmgh, fwahhh! Ahhh! Mmmh, ah, ahhh!"
Akifumi's fingers curled deep inside Eriri, his thumb pressing firmly against Mahiru's clit
Mahiru gasped, her voice trembling with pleasure. "Ah! Nngh! I-I'm going to cum too!"
Eriri arched her back, her walls clamping around him like a vice. "Ahn! I-I'm! AHHHHH!!"
That was all it took. With a low groan, Akifumi buried himself to the hilt, spilling inside her as his own release crashed over him in relentless waves.
"Ahhhn Eek! Ah, ahhh! Mmmh! I-It won't stop Fwahhh, ah, ahhh!"
Mahiru's breathy whimpers filled the air as Eriri's body twitched beneath him, her pussy fluttering in desperate aftershocks.
"Hahh hahh ngh" Akifumi panted, his body still pulsing as he filled her to the brimso much that it overflowed, dripping onto the sheets beneath them.
"Mmmh" Eriri's hips jerked involuntarily, her oversensitive walls trying to milk every last drop from him.
When the tremors finally subsided, Eriri collapsed back, dazed. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, her silver hair clinging to her flushed skin as Akifumi slowly pulled out.
"Aah! Hah! NghHaaaah!"
A series of adorable, hiccuping moans escaped her as her body twitched from the sudden emptiness.
"D-Don't justnngh!pull out without warning, idiot!" she snapped, though her voice wavered. "Y-You made me cum again!"
"Sorry," Akifumi murmured, though the smirk tugging at his lips betrayed him.
Mahiru, still catching her breath, gazed up at him with hazy, adoring eyes. "M-Mugiho-kun that was incredible"
The sight of themflushed, trembling, utterly spentsent fresh heat coiling in his gut. His cock twitched, already hardening again.
"Ah! M-Mugiho-kun?!" Mahiru squeaked as he shifted toward her.
"Mahiru" His voice was low, tender. "It's your turn now."
Before she could even whimper in protest, he plunged into her, her tight warmth enveloping him in an instant.
"Ahh! Hahh, ah! Mm, nngh!"
"Aa Mugiho-kun" She reached up, her fingers trembling against his cheeks. "Kiss me Mmh, mwah"
Their lips met in a messy, heated kiss as their hips moved together. Mahiru's nails dug into his shoulders, her moans muffled against his mouth.
"Nng Fwahh, ahh, ahhn! Nngh Uhh, mmmm!"
"O-ogh Nhah!" Her voice pitched higher, her hips rolling desperately to meet his thrusts. "Ah, ahh! I-It's amazing! I can feel you moving inside me!"
"Mmm-haaaah So deep" she whimpered, her legs tightening around his waist. "Mugiho-kun you're so big and so hard!"
He answered with a deeper stroke, each one sending ripples of pleasure through her trembling body. The sound of skin against skin filled the room, a lewd, rhythmic symphony of their desire.
"Uhh, ah, ah! Yes, harder! Ah, nnh, mmmph!"
"Nnnngh, ahhn! Whoa, ah, ahh! AHHH!"
"Ahhh! Nnngh, yes, deeper! Hahh, ahhh!"
"Mmh you're so wet" Akifumi groaned, his voice rough with need. "I can reach every part of you"
"Y-Yeah!" Mahiru's back arched, her toes curling. "I can feel you so deep inside me Ah, ahhh!"
"Hahh, hahh...Oh, ahh! I-I can't stop shaking! Mmmh!"
Her body clenched around him, her walls pulsing with every thrust.
Eriri, watching them, bit her lip. Her own body was still throbbing, but the sight of Mahiru's lewd, blissful expression made her core ache all over again.
"Hah hah Mugiho!" she called, her voice uncharacteristically needy.
"Hm?"
"P-Please" Her pride warred with desire before she finally hissed, "M-Me too idiot"
"Of course."
Even as he continued thrusting into Mahiru, he reached down, slipping two fingers into Eriri's dripping entrance.
"Aah, Uh!.... I-It's spreading again!... Mm, nngh, mmh!"
Eriri's back arched violently, her walls clamping around his fingers.
"Ah, Ahh, Mmgh! W-With you fingering me like that! My pussy Ah, ahh! Ahh, Ahh!"
"Nnngh, haaah, w-wait! Ahhn! Mu-Mugiho, I-I'm really sensitive right now! Eek! Ah, ahh!"
"Nnh, I-I said wait, you idiot! Fwahhh! Ahh, that's too much! Eeeeek!"
"Ahh, nnh, nngh! Ahh, Mu-Mugiho! Ah, ahhh, ahhh!"
Every movement sent her spiraling, her body writhing beneath his touch.
"Ahh, hahhh, hahh! Ah, ahhh! Mu-Mugiho, th-this is amazing! Ah!"
"Hahh Ah, ah, ah Ahhn!"
"Nngh Fwahh, ahh, ah.. Mmh, ahh!"
As Akifumi felt her body quivering, he quickened his pace, her moans intensifying with every stroke. His fingers glistened with her slick arousal, dripping each time he moved.
"Hahh, ah, ahhn Fwahh, ahh!"
"Ah, i-it feels so good! Mmh, ah!"
"Where does it feel good, exactly?" Akifumi teased, his voice dark with amusement.
"I-It's inside!...." she whined, her pride crumbling. "Y-Your fingers rubbing against me Ah, ahh, ahhh!"
"I-I can't hold back! S-Something's coming! Eeek!"
Mahiru, clinging to Eriri's hand, whimpered. "Ahh, nnh I-I'm cumming too, Eriri!"
"AAAH No.! Mugiho, your fingers! Mm-aah! I-I'm gonna cum again!!!"
Akifumi gritted his teeth, his thrusts into Mahiru growing erratic. "Ngh! Me too!"
With a final, deep grind, he spilled inside her, their shared climax crashing over them like a tidal wave.
"Nhaaaaah, ah, I-It's coming out S-So much Ahhh! Ah!"
Their bodies trembled violently, juices mixing as they collapsed into a tangled, breathless heap.
Mahiru smiled up at him, her eyes soft. "Thank you Mugiho-kun."
"Always," he murmured, brushing her damp bangs from her forehead.
Then, he turned to Eriri, who was stubbornly avoiding his gaze. "You all right?"
"H-hah mm! T-This ain't nothing ha ngh," she muttered, though her flushed cheeks betrayed her.
Akifumi smirked. "Oh? If it's nothing then I guess you won't mind another round?"
"Huh?! H-heyAhn! Nnh, fwahh.. Ah!"
Before she could protest, he was inside her again, her body arching beneath him.
"I'll enjoy my birthday gift until morning," he whispered, his voice thick with promise.
[TL Note]
[If you want to read it with some NSFW pic go to my patreon.]
Early the next morning.
Akifumi looked at the two young women sleeping soundly in each other's arms, exhaustion evident on their faces. He could only smile helplessly.
Even he hadn't expected them to prepare such a bold gift. Their daring actions had completely caught him off guard.
"Well... I suppose I should order some breakfast for a change."
Just as he was about to grab his phone, his smile stiffened.
At that moment, he suddenly remembered a certain "human pet" he had left unattended.
As much as he hated to wake the exhausted girl, letting them sleep any longer could lead to serious consequences!
"Mahiru, wake up."
"Mmm..."
The girl turned over in bed, mumbling incoherently, "I can't do it anymore... go find Eriri."
"..."
Akifumi's face darkened. After a brief pause, he tried another tactic: "Mashiro is awake."
The girl, who had just been fast asleep, instantly bolted upright in bed.
She blinked sleepily, scanning the room with a confused expression.
After a moment, she murmured, "Where...am I?"
Ten minutes later.
Mahiru pressed her palms together in apology. "I'm really sorry, Mashiro."
"Mahiru, you're so mean." Mashiro pouted, her adorable gaze filled with reproach.
"I was supposed to wake you up, but Mugiho suddenly called me away for something urgent, and I forgot. I truly am sorry!"
The truth, of course, was that she had been out all night. But there was no way she was going to admit that now.
Mashiro, seemingly unfazed, silently held up two fingers.
"You want two extra slices of Baumkuchen this week?"
Mahiru frowned. "You've already eaten three. If you eat more, you'll gain weight."
"Mahiru, you're so mean."
"One slice."
"Fine."
Mashiro sighed dramatically, looking as though she had suffered a great loss. But the moment the deal was struck, any trace of resentment vanished from her face.
As Mahiru walked toward the kitchen, Mashiro turned to Akifumi and playfully wiggled her little fingers, as if to say, Mashiro wins again!
Mugiho chuckled, nodding in amusement at her antics.
After breakfast.
Both Eriri and Mahiru looked utterly exhausted.
Seeing this, Akifumi commented, "You two should at least try to get to bed earlier, even on weekends."
"Mashiro, on the other hand, is a model of self-discipline!"
Hearing her name, Mashiro's big, expressive eyes flickered with guilt. But she quickly lifted her chin, putting on a proud, award-winning expression.
The two other girls, however, shot daggers at Mugiho with their eyes, as if silently blaming him for everything.
"At least it's the weekend. You two should go back to sleep for a bit."
Hearing that, Mahiru and Eriri both yawned in unison.
"Yeah, we'll go sleep some more."
"Wake me up at noon."
"Got it."
Akifumi smiled and nodded, gathering his work materials and leaving the room for the two girls.
As he stepped out, he glanced around the apartment, a sudden realization hitting him.
"This place is starting to feel a bit small."
Truthfully, the apartment wasn't tiny78 square meters, a decent size in Japan, especially since there were no shared areas eating up the space.
It had two bedrooms, a living room, a bathroom, and a kitchenmore than enough for a family of three.
But with one bedroom unused and three extra girls frequently dropping by, things were definitely starting to feel cramped.
"Maybe it's time to look for a bigger place?"
He entertained the thought for a moment before dismissing it.
"I'll wait until after exams to think about it."
Just as he was about to start working, his phone suddenly rang.
"Hello? Otosuna-san? What's up?"
"That script called CLANNAD in the story creation contest... is that yours?"
Akifumi blinked in surprise.
He hadn't told anyone about his submission. Yet, within just a day, his editor had already found out!?
"With talent like this, you should be a detective."
Suppressing a chuckle, Akifumi playfully teased, "I thought you were calling to congratulate me on something."
Otosuna Mihari paused for a second before realizing what he meant. She sighed.
"Akifumi-sensei, the sales figures for the overseas market are only compiled once a month because of the massive volume. It's just too much to track daily."
"I see. I thought you had forgotten about it."
He grinned before adding, "And yes, that script is mine."
"But how did you even find out?"
With so many submissions, and his being a late entry, it should have been almost impossible to single it out.
"I didn't find it myself." Mihari let out a wry chuckle. "Your fans did."
Fans?
Akifumi scratched his head, suddenly remembering that he had over a million followers.
With so many people keeping tabs on him, it wasn't surprising that someone had stumbled across CLANNAD.
"That makes sense."
"So, Otosuna-san, why did you call me about this?"
His editor sighed. "So you really haven't noticed yet."
"Why don't you check your SNS account first? Then call me back."
Check SNS?
'What the hell did those little gremlins do this time?'
Curious, Mugiho nodded. "Alright. I'll take a look and call you back."
After hanging up, he opened his SNS account.
Although his last post had been from a month ago, the comment section was still growing at a staggering pace, with dozens of new comments appearing every second.
"Even if they figured it out, it shouldn't be this big of a deal..."
Puzzled, he clicked on the comment section.
And as he scrolled, his expression slowly shifted...
Daily uploads will resume as usualexcept on Sundays!
Help unlock extra chapters by hitting those Power Stone milestones!
Also, if you want even advance chapter, check out p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL for 50+ advanced chapters!
"Isn't this just a regular animated series? A children's show, at that! What gives it the right to compete with my brother's March Rain?!"
"We all know that preliminary rounds can be shady, but I never expected something this blatant and brazen! This script has been out for less than a day, yet its likes and recommendations have already skyrocketed into the top 100? Completely disregarding the officialsthis kind of behavior should be thoroughly investigated!"
"I've never heard of Warrior of Love and Hope, nor do I know how many fans they have. But let me just say, a work should speak for itself! Even if it passes the preliminaries, it'll be eliminated in the finals."
"..."
Reading through the comments, Akifumi Mugiho couldn't help but chuckle. "This is the first time I've received this much criticism."
"Did I step on someone's toes?"
Well, maybe that was an exaggeration.
Most likely, people just couldn't accept that an animated script could achieve such outstanding results.
Just like the comments suggested, in less than a day, CLANNAD had surged into the top 100!
If Akifumi weren't aware of his own influence and the situation firsthand, even he might suspect some kind of vote manipulation.
Beyond that, there was the status of anime in Japan.
Even though it was one of the country's three major cultural industries, its core audience was primarily the younger generations.
As a result, just like how adult illustrators were at the bottom of the manga hierarchy, anime was considered inferior to TV dramas and films.
Status was never dictated by logic, after all.
And then there were the usual internet trolls or perhaps even rival authors deliberately stirring trouble.
Having seen plenty of industry drama by now, Akifumi remained calmutterly unfazed, even slightly amused.
Not convinced? Don't like it? Think there's a problem?!
Then I'll make sure to advance.
Watching me qualify will probably make these haters explode in rage!
Just imagining it was entertaining.
Akifumi had never been the type to wallow in self-doubt just because of a few anonymous insults.
Besides these negative voices, the rest of the comment section consisted of fans defending him and urging him to release a printed edition.
Otosuna Mihari wouldn't waste his time on meaningless arguments with internet trolls.
"So, it's about the physical edition now?"
Shifting his focus, Akifumi dialed Otosuna Mihari's number.
"Editor Otosuna, I've finished reading through everything."
Mihari laughed. "I knew it! With your personality, something like this wouldn't faze you at all."
"Who do these people think they are?"
Akifumi chuckled. "Why would I let some nameless strangers affect me with just a few words?"
"If only all our authors had that mindset."
Mihari sighed, then seriously added, "Akifumi-sensei, you can just ignore the haters.
"They were never interested in your work's quality in the first place."
"Speaking of which, how's CLANNAD coming along?"
"If I said I only had an outline?"
Mihari paused. "That doesn't sound like the Akifumi-sensei I know."
"You wouldn't bring out a script unless you already had at least one volume's worth of material."
When did this guy get to know me so well?
Akifumi scratched his nose and admitted, "Busted.
"I wouldn't say I have a ton written, but I do have enough for one or two volumes."
"I knew it!"
Mihari grinned. "Then I won't hold back!"
Akifumi sighed. "Isn't it risky to publish a physical edition before serialization?"
Mihari waved it off. "Didn't Akame ga Kill! prove otherwise?"
"Besides, just look at the comments on your SNS accountyour fans are eager to buy it."
"Only an idiot wouldn't seize this momentum!"
"Alright, alright. If it flops, I'm blaming you."
"Come on, don't jinx it."
After hanging up, Akifumi laughed helplessly.
Now, he just had to wait for Mihari to pick up the first volume's manuscript.
The story competition didn't have strict rules against selling scripts beforehand.
Many publishers scouted promising scripts and approached the authors to discuss potential deals.
There were also cases where authors entered the competition despite already having contracts with companies, as long as the work hadn't been published yet.
Akifumi's approach was completely within the rules.
"Once I confirm everything's in order, we should be able to release it in July."
"Of course, given your skills, I doubt there'll be any issues."
"When did Mihari become so superstitious?"
"Because Warrior of Love and Hope is a brand that nothing can replace!"
Time flew by.
June was coming to an end.
Akifumi's SNS account remained lively, with countless new comments appearing every day.
Looking at them, one might think the reception was overwhelmingly negative.
Yet, the competition results painted a different picturebrilliant as ever!
In just ten days, CLANNAD had surged into the top 10!
Had it been released earlier, it might have already taken the number one spot.
As for how many new fans CLANNAD had brought Akifumi, there were no concrete numbers yet.
"CLANNAD and Akame ga Kill! are both launching on July 13th?"
"Got it, thanks for your help, Editor Mihari."
After hanging up, Akifumi smiled and murmured to himself,
"What a perfectly timed release."
It just so happened to be the day after summer vacation begancoinciding with the announcement of the competition's top 128 rankings.
"They must really believe in me."
Even within the top 128, rankings mattered.
If CLANNAD didn't make the cut, the haters would surely celebrate like it was New Year's Eve.
Even if it qualified but ranked too low, they'd claim the votes were manipulated and scoff, "That's it?"
The only way to shut them up was to achieve a top ranking!
However...
"As long as the judges have eyes, CLANNAD shouldn't place too low."
While it might not take first place due to industry biases, a top-three finish seemed realistic.
After reading the other top-rated scripts, Akifumi had only one thought:
When it comes to the theme of 'life,' Not a single one could measure up compare to Clannad!
[Note]
Today, I could only upload one chapter today. I got a bit of writer's block and feel a little sleepy now. I'm sorry, but I need some sleep...
It wasn't that the other works were bad.
After all, if they had gained so many fans, how could they possibly be lacking?
When Akifumi said that "not a single one could measure up," what he truly meant was that while these were good stories, calling them representations of "life" felt somewhat forced.
Some lives are short, others are long.
A short life isn't necessarily unremarkable, and a long one isn't always extraordinary.
"Life" is a vast and abstract concept.
It can be interpreted from countless angles, and every story could, in some way, claim to be about life.
Was there "life" in Puella Magi Madoka Magica?
Undoubtedly.
Madoka's choice, Homura's endless cycles, Mami's transformation from fear to courage, Sayaka's self-destructive devotion to love, Kyoko's sacrifices for familyall of these reflect facets of life.
What about Anohana: The Flower We Saw That Day?
Absolutely.
Menma's childhood tragedy was a kind of life.
Jinta's self-imposed isolation and eventual redemption was another. Each character's choices reflected different shades of existence.
And Your Lie in April?
Even more so.
Struggles, setbacks, perseverance, fleeting moments of hope, the loss of loved ones, the weight of regretthese are life itself.
Yet, despite their brilliance, only one story had ever been described as CLANNAD is life.
Why?
If we reflect on our own lives, they are rarely filled with so many kindhearted people, nor do we live in peaceful little towns untouched by chaos.
More importantly, our lives don't have a reset button.
There are no second chances. Once someone is gone, they return to dust and leave only an empty space behind.
So why, then, is this seemingly "idealistic" story called life?
What gives CLANNAD the right to be labeled as such?
The truth is, no single story can truly encapsulate what life is.
Even the longest mangawhether it spans 10, 20, or 30 yearsmust one day reach its conclusion.
And once it ends, a sequel can always follow.
But life doesn't work that way.
For some, life is over in a single day. For others, it stretches across decades or even a century.
Yet once it reaches its conclusion, there are no sequelsonly finality.
It is precisely because reality is so merciless that we cling to fairy tales.
Fairy tales where angels spread their wings to protect us.
Fairy tales where no matter how cruel the world is, the prince and princess will always find their happily ever after.
CLANNAD is a fairy tale as wellthough not quite like the others.
It begins with uncertainty, confusion, and the turbulence of youth, slowly leading the protagonist toward maturity and self-discovery. This is how most fairy tales unfold.
But where CLANNAD surpasses other fairy tales is in the question it dares to ask:
What happens after the "happily ever after"?
This is what makes it groundbreaking.
Beneath its seemingly whimsical exterior lies a story that is painfully real, one that echoes our own lives in ways we never expect.
That's why CLANNAD is not life.
Rather, it is a fairy tale that resembles lifeone wrapped in both the warmth of human connection and the mysteries of fate.
People gravitate toward uplifting stories, but there are countless feel-good narratives out there.
And no matter how they are told, if they merely celebrate the same hopeful ideals, they risk becoming predictable and clich.
Much like how the first pioneers leave us in awe, but those who follow without innovation are seen as imitators.
Without After Story, CLANNAD would have been just another well-crafted but ultimately forgettable tale.
It was After Story that elevated it to greatness.
Any story that attempts to balance reality with idealism inevitably faces a difficult choice:
Should it remain true to life, or should it offer solace in fantasy?
By choosing one, it must inevitably forgo the other.
But CLANNAD does something rareit refuses to choose.
Instead, it presents both.
It first offers a harsh, unflinching reality.
Then, it grants a miraculous second chance.
And in doing so, it hands the decision back to the audience.
Do you embrace the fairy tale, indulging in the comfort of a perfect ending?
Do you stop at the bitter truth, unable to move beyond grief?
Or do you walk with them through an entire lifetime, slowly uncovering the deeper meanings behind both endings?
A story that leaves room for personal interpretation is a rarity.
And if life itself is absurd, then CLANNAD captures that absurdity in its characters.
The improbable ways people meet, the surreal image of Fuko carving starfish alone in an empty classroom, Kotomi's quiet refuge in the library, the inexplicable tragedies that befall Nagisa and Ushioevery moment is steeped in a strange mix of realism and absurdity.
Much like our own lives.
At first, we believe everything in the world is real.
Then, we start to question if anything is real at all.
Later, we realize that life is both real and illusory.
And by the time we truly understand, we find that the distinction no longer matters.
That is why CLANNAD isn't life.
It simply comes closer to capturing the complexity of life than most stories ever do.
Its characters and their experiences embody the emotions, relationships, and struggles that shape our own realities.
And because it takes the time to lay such a profound emotional foundation, After Story delivers a level of impact that few other works can match.
The competition, however, lacked that depth.
Each of the other submitted works merely skimmed the surface, using a single theme as their foundation and expanding it into a so-called "story about life."
Understanding this, Akifumi had no doubt in his mindnone of them could compare.
Of course, that was only from a literary perspective.
As for the competition itself
Well, Akifumi had no illusions about fairness.
Even knowing that no other story surpassed his, he wasn't nave enough to assume he'd automatically take first place.
Nor did he care.
He had never been one to seek validation from rankings or judges.
Fame meant little to him.
What truly mattered was something more tangible.
As long as he could make enough money, that was satisfaction enough.
And so, amidst the chaos of the past month, June finally came to an end.
July had arrivedthe month Akifumi had been waiting for.
"Akifumi-sensei, it's been a while!"
The voice on the other end of the phone was overly polite, as if deliberately putting on an act.
Akifumi sighed, already exasperated.
They had just spoken yesterday to go over the promotional events for July.
And now, after only a single day, Otosuna Mihari was acting as if they hadn't talked in ages!?
Could she be any more dramatic?
Damn it.
Suppressing a groan, Akifumi replied in a flat tone, "If you're just calling to say pointless things, I'm hanging up."
"Ahem! Of course not!"
Tch.
No sense of suspense at all.
Mihari clicked her tongue in annoyance before getting to the point.
"Actually, the sales numbers just came in."
[Note]
Today it's still one..... maybe if I got more time at the end of today I will upload one more, I'm sorry
As expected.
Akifumi wasn't surprised by Otosuna Mihari's words. In fact, before even answering the call, he had already guessed it.
After all, Mihari had mentioned last time that the sales figures over there were calculated on a monthly basis.
Now that exactly a month had passed, and given that they had just discussed the promotional plans for his new work the day before, what else could this call be about?
"The numbers?" Akifumi's tone lifted slightly with anticipation.
In Japan, a top-tier manga might sell around 200,000 copies a month at most.
Not because the works weren't excellent, but simply because the market size imposed a natural limit.
Unless he shifted away from niche themes and catered more to mainstream trends, breaking that ceiling would be nearly impossible.
Even then, an absolute peak of 400,000 in monthly sales was the best he could expect.
At 400,000 copies, the royalties alone would amount to approximately 35 million yen.
But things were different in foreign country.
With other country population, even if only 1% of people outside enjoyed anime and manga, that would still mean tens of millions of potential buyers.
And the actual percentage of anime enthusiasts was undoubtedly much higher.
In this parallel world without piracy, this place was every creator's ultimate dream!
Although releasing ten different works at once might have seemed like competing against himself, even with some overlap in readership, the sales figures were bound to be staggering.
Even someone like Akifumi, who had long since become numb to money, couldn't help but feel a rush of anticipation.
"How many copies?"
Mihari glanced at the printed report in her hand. Despite her efforts to stay composed, excitement crept into her voice.
"First, Anohanatotal sales for the past month: 3.82 million copies."
"Specifically, 1.95 million for the first volume and 1.87 million for the second."
!!
"How much?!"
"3.82 million copies!"
"If I remember correctly, Anohana has only sold about 3.22 million copies in Japan so far, right?"
"That's correct."
"Aha ha ha." Akifumi couldn't help but take a sharp breath, momentarily contributing to global warming.
Was making money from manga always this insane?
Due to overseas publishing contracts, his cut was only 10%. But with each volume priced at 800 yen, that still meant a royalty of 80 yen per copy sold.
Just from these 3.82 million copies, he had already earned nearly 300 million yen.
And since more volumes had already been printed, total circulation was likely at least 5 million coppies.
Which meant, just from Anohana alone, his earnings would surpass 400 million yen!
Although Akifumi had anticipated that overseas sales would be impressive, this number far exceeded his expectations.
After all, Anohana had been in circulation for almost a year in Japan and had only just crossed 3 million total sales.
Meanwhile, in just one month overseas, it was already nearing 4 million?
Looking at the sheer scale of the difference, Akifumi couldn't help but blurt out:
"Is it too late for me to move over there and start fresh?"
Mihari, who had been reveling in her success at shocking him, suddenly froze.
'Wait, what? Was her star creator really considering jumping ship?!'
A sense of panic surged within her.
When the call fell silent for a moment, Akifumi let out a dry chuckle. "Relax, I was just joking. Don't take it seriously."
"So, what about the other titles?"
Mihari still looked skeptical but decided to move on. "Next up, Puella Magi Madoka Magicatotal sales: 5.62 million copies."
"2.86 million for volume one and 2.76 million for volume two."
!!
Madoka's power was on another level! (voice cracks)
This sales figure was absurdso absurd that even absurdity itself had to bow in submission!
With just Anohana and Madoka Magica, his royalties had already surpassed 750 million yen.
And if he added Your Lie in April into the mix
That might actually push his earnings past half a small target (1 billion yen)!
Although Your Lie in April was priced lower at 450 yen per volume, it had six volumes in totalmore than both Madoka Magica and Anohana combined.
"So what's Your Lie in April's sales?"
"The total stands at 11.68 million copies."
That meant an average of 1.94 million per volume.
Royalties? At least 490 million yen.
"In just one month, I hit half a small target"
After his initial shock, Akifumi found himself growing eerily calm. He silently opened his creator dashboard on Steam and let out a deep sigh.
"??"
Mihari was confused.
Why the sigh? Wasn't this an absolutely insane sales performance?
She suddenly grew nervous again. "Akifumi-sensei, are you not satisfied with the sales overseas?"
"In fact, with these numbers, only about ten other mangaka in all of Japan could even come close to your success"
Before she could finish, Akifumi cut in.
"The sales are great. I'm very satisfied."
His eyes, however, lingered on another figureThe Witch's House, with total sales of 4.58 million copies.
Despite similar numbers, the earnings difference was staggering.
The problem? The Witch's House was a game, not a manga.
With games, he had to deal with development costs, publishing fees, platform cuts compared to manga, the profit margins weren't even in the same league.
For a fleeting moment, he considered launching his own distribution platform or maybe even founding his own publishing house.
"Forget it."
"A monthly revenue of half a small target. What's there to complain about?"
If he hadn't published overseas, he wouldn't have earned a single cent from these sales.
In that sense, this half a small target was practically free money.
Mid-July
Time flew, and by mid-July, the atmosphere among third-year students had grown noticeably tense.
Gone were the days of casually hanging out after school.
Even with summer break approaching, only a few had the luxury to plan vacationsmost were focused entirely on studying.
Even Kato was no exception. She attended cram school daily and studied relentlessly during weekends and holidays. Her grades were improving at an impressive pace.
"You're studying through summer break too?"
That sounded tough.
But Kato's dedication was a reminder of what an ordinary person could achieve through sheer effort.
As for Akifumi, this summer held another significant milestone.
With the Top 128 for the scriptwriting competition soon to be announced, the next stagefilming and productionwas about to begin.
He couldn't help but feel a rush of excitement for what was to come.
"Ahem, long time no see, everyone! In the blink of an eye, another month has passed."
"Time sure flies, huh?"
"Not too long ago, I was just an ordinary high school junior, and before I knew it, my manga suddenly went viral."
"Balancing school and drawing is easy enough, but keeping up this insane creative pace... Couldn't you guys cut me some slack?!"
"I mean, 'Akame ga Kill' just started serialization, and now you want me to start another project? Even a workhorse wouldn't be treated this harshly!"
"So, in response to the flood of requests in the comments asking me to draw 'CLANNAD'my answer is... it will debut on the 13th of this month!"
"Sigh, what can I say? I'm just a soft-hearted artist who loves my fans. How could I possibly ignore such reasonable requests?!"
"Oh, and on the same day, Volume 3 of 'Akame ga Kill' will also be released! I hope you all enjoy it!"
"Barring any unforeseen circumstances, I plan to release a new volume every month."
"That's all for the latest updates..."
On the last day of school in July, Tanaka recalled the update from his favorite creator earlier that month. A wide grin spread across his face.
What could be better than passing all your finals and buying your favorite mangaka latest work on the first day of summer break?!
Well, there was one thing...
"What the hell is wrong with you two?! Wasn't this semester's finals ridiculously easy?! How did you both still manage to fail?!"
"Hahahaha!!"
As Tanaka laughed smugly, Tabata and Tadakuni clenched their teeth in frustration.
"Damn traitor!!"
"How the hell did you pass?! Were you secretly studying behind our backs?!"
Tanaka averted his gaze, feeling a little guilty.
After watching 'CLANNAD,' he couldn't help but feel inspired to study a little.
He hadn't put in much effort before, but hey, he was only a junior in high schoolit wasn't too late to start!
And sure enough, his efforts paid off. While he didn't see a massive improvement, at least he managed to escape the danger zone!
Now he could enjoy a stress-free summer break!
Seeing Tanaka hesitate to respond, the two exchanged glances, suspicion written all over their faces.
"No way..."
"You really did study behind our backs, didn't you?!"
"Ahem." Tanaka let out a dry cough and said, "Well, when you're really bored, you might just end up studying, right?"
Both of them stared at him, eyes wide in shock.
"Who are you, and what have you done with Tanaka?! You actually studied willingly?!"
"What kind of nonsense is 'studying because you're bored'?! I've never heard of such a thing!!"
Tanaka shrugged innocently. "Beats me."
"Damn it!" x2
"Since when did Tanaka become so cocky?!" x2
The two glared at each other, exchanging a silent understanding before flashing sinister grins.
Stepping forward, each grabbed one of Tanaka's arms and locked him in place.
"??"
"What are you guys doing?! We're still at school!!"
"Nothing."
"Yeah, what could we possibly be up to?"
Despite their words, their smirks were as devilish as ever.
"Say, Tanaka..."
"Don't use that creepy tone on me, damn it!!"
Ignoring his protests, the two continued.
"No one ever said you can't come to school just because you passed, right?"
"Yeah! You know, for club activities or maybe... voluntary study sessions!"
"Hah! Do I look like an idiot? This is summer break! Who in their right mind would willingly come to school?!"
"True, true..."
Tabata's smirk deepened into something downright demonic. "But, you wouldn't want your parents to accidentally discover your secret stash on your computer one day, would you?"
[Note wwwwwwwww]
"!!"
Tanaka forced a confident expression. "Hah! Like you guys could ever find out where I keep my stash."
"D drive, inside the 'Study Materials' folder, under 'Foreign Language Teacher'..."
Before Tadakuni could finish, Tanaka let out a pained cry. "AAAAH!"
"Fine! I get it! You want me to come to school, right?! I'LL COME!!"
The two grinned as they released him, patting his shoulders.
"That's our bro."
"We knew you wouldn't abandon us."
The next day.
Tanaka strutted out of the bookstore with two brand-new books in hand, relishing the envious stares of fellow fans.
But the excitement of getting his hands on them didn't last long after he returned home...
"Sigh."
Letting out a heavy sigh, he wore a sorrowful expression. "Is this what life is?"
A never-ending cycle of suffering.
The thought of having to drag himself back to school in just two days made his heart ache.
"The only thing that can heal this pain... is a good story."
Looking at the third volume of 'Akame ga Kill' and the first volume of 'CLANNAD' in front of him, Tanaka hesitated.
"Which one should I read first?!"
His rational side told him to start with 'Akame ga Kill.'
His emotional side urged him to pick up 'CLANNAD.'
"Since I can't decide, I'll leave it to fate!"
He pulled out a coin and flipped it into the air.
'Clink!
Heads!
"So, heads means I start with 'Akame ga Kill'?"
Setting 'CLANNAD' aside, he gave it a longing glance.
"Don't worry, I'll come back to cherish you soon!"
Flipping open 'Akame ga Kill' Volume 3, Tanaka instinctively recalled the previous volume's events.
The power of the Imperial Arms had been fully revealed.
Without an Imperial Arm of his own, the protagonist had been completely overpowered.
However, using an Imperial Arm with an incompatible wavelength either rendered it useless or harmed the user instead.
"I wonder what kind of Imperial Arm the protagonist will get."
"What kind of story awaits in this volume~?"
With anticipation bubbling inside him, Tanaka dived into the third volume of 'Akame ga Kill.'
"Whoa, this 'Beast Mode 2.4' Imperial Arm is insane!"
"At first glance, it looks like a cute little puppy, but it has an incredible battle record!"
"And that girl, Seryushe seems adorable, but damn, she's ruthless."
She had undergone extreme mechanical modifications on her own body!
"But man, the power is ridiculous!"
A single blast from her laser cannon wiped out an entire mountain!
The combat data was absolutely insane!
"With this level of power, how can any normal person stand a chance?!"
That thought haunted Tanaka as he continued reading. And when he saw Seryu facing off against Mine and Sheele, his heart tensed.
While both of them were strong assassins, their opponent was a complete monster.
Could they really win against this beast?!"
[Note]
I'm back
Hopefully now, I can keep up the stable update again.
If you can please give this a story a power stone, or you can go to my p-atreon.com/InsomniaTL to access more than 50 advanced chapters and making me happy...
Even though Tanaka had an inkling of what was coming after seeing Seryu's actions and portrayal, when the moment actually arrived.
When Sheele died in battlehe still found it hard to accept.
Sure, she didn't have that many appearances, but she was still a member of the protagonist's team! And not just thatshe was a beautiful, kind-hearted girl!
And now, just like that she was gone. It was heartbreaking.
Tanaka understood that this was meant to intensify the conflict between the two sides, but the way it happened still made him feel awful.
Especially when he thought back to why Sheele had joined Night Raid in the first place, and what she had been fighting for.
But could he really say that Seryu was at fault? Not really.
With the way she had been raised by her parents and teachers, it was only natural for her to see Night Raid as enemies.
After all, people's perspectives are shaped by the world they live in.
As a member of the Imperial Guard, she had never truly seen the darkness that engulfed the Empire.
To her, everything seemed perfectly normal. Even though her understanding of "justice" was twisted and one-sided, she was simply a product of the world she was born into.
At that moment, Tanaka finally understood the fundamental conflict between Night Raid and the Empireit wasn't just about power or politics.
It was a clash of completely different worldviews. And in such a battle, there was only one possible outcome: in the end, only one side could survive.
When the second volume of Akame ga Kill was being released, Akifumi had already finished drawing the third.
After reviewing the previous volumes, he decisively removed the ambiguous romantic subplot between Sheele and Tatsumi.
Why? Because it was unnecessary.
There was no way such a short story arc could genuinely make readers fall in love with Sheele, only to then feel devastated by her death.
At least, that's what Akifumi thought.
Rather than wasting precious pages on pointless romance, it was better to develop the characters themselvesto make the audience care about them for who they were, not for their relationships.
And when it came to this battle, Akifumi chose to make it as intense as possible, highlighting not just the physical fight but also the ideological conflict between the Empire and Night Raid.
After a year of drawing manga and countless revisions, making these kinds of refinements was second nature to him.
That's why, even though he knew Akame ga Kill had its flaws, he still wanted to create it.
At the very least, he was determined to avoid cheap, forced tragedies or nonsensical plot twists.
If he was going to make readers feel pain, it had to be in a way that made sense.
Thanks to these adjustments, when readers finished this volume of Akame ga Kill, no one felt that Sheele's death was unreasonable.
In fact, some fansespecially those who had a soft spot for characters like herfelt genuinely heartbroken.
"Sheele! My Sheele!! Why did she have to die so soon?! My heart can't take it!!"
"Ha ha ha ha ha ha! This is only volume three!! If characters are already dying now, are you planning a full-on massacre like Madoka Magica by the end!?"
"Given how the story is progressing, someone was bound to die this chapter. I just didn't expect it to be Sheele. I really liked her character design."
"By the way, Esdeath is such a badass. She's amazing!"
"I love this dominant queen vibe~"
"Say what you want about Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei, but his character designs never disappoint."
"Akame ga Kill is getting better and better! Can't wait for the next volume!"
"Sigh Another school break means these kids are full of energy again. It's impossible to get my hands on Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei's manga. So frustrating."
The comments made it clearreaders were more than satisfied with this volume.
But as much as Akame ga Kill was getting attention, it was nothing compared to the overwhelming success of CLANNAD.
Because it had been featured in a major storytelling contest, CLANNAD had already reached mainstream audiences.
Even people who had never paid attention to manga before were now eagerly anticipating the story.
Unfortunately
Just like the last comment above suggested, it was impossible to buy a copy.
New readers had no idea just how popular Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei's works were.
So when they finally decided to check it out and rushed to bookstores, they were met with empty shelves.
Frustrated, they flooded Akifumi's account with comments:
"Wasn't CLANNAD supposed to be released today? Why isn't it in stores?!"
"Did they announce the wrong release date?"
"I went to the store full of excitement, only to leave disappointed."
"I heard about this from the storytelling contest and was looking forward to seeing the full story today. But was that just a lie?"
Seeing these complaints, longtime fans of Akifumi jumped in to "help" clear things up.
"Yeah, yeah! This Mangaka is always spreading false release dates! So frustrating!!"
"Don't get your hopes up. Every time he announces a new book release, you usually have to wait at least a week before you can actually buy it."
"Calm down, everyone. This is just how he operates. The release date and the actual date you can get the book are never the same."
"Once you get used to it, you become more zen about the whole thing."
Reading these responses, the new fans were completely bewildered.
"Wait What??"
This Mangaka kept giving out false release dates and people were just okay with that?!
Since when were manga artists allowed to be this reckless?!
Finally, a more reasonable veteran fan stepped in with a logical explanation.
"Has anyone considered the possibility that CLANNAD really was released today, but you all just showed up too late? Maybe it sold out already."
That comment made the new fans pause.
Sold out? By noon?!
Was it because the mangaka was too unpopular, and they printed too few copies?
Or was the series just that popularso popular that all the copies were gone within a few hours?!
They hesitated, then checked Akifumi's account again and saw his follower count had already surpassed a million.
It had to be the latter.
"Whoa."
"This guy is seriously that big of a deal?!"
At that moment, the new fans finally realized just how powerful this Mangaka was.
Sure, follower counts could be artificially inflated. But active, engaged fansones who actually bought books and left commentswere a different story.
At first, they thought they had just stumbled upon some average manga artist.
But now?
They understood.
This guy was the real deal.
The sales of CLANNAD and Akame ga Kill continued to grow steadily.
Unlike Akame ga Kill, which had a minor climax in its latest chapter, the first volume of CLANNAD remained relatively calm.
But that was to be expected.
Not only was this volume just the beginning of the story, but as a slice-of-life work, its pacing was naturally slower, requiring ample groundwork to be laid.
Shounen battle manga dominate the mainstream precisely because they build tension until reaching a climactic moment where emotions explode in an intense, cathartic release.
Such climaxes can take many forms
The protagonist leveling up, defeating a formidable enemy in a desperate battle, or an epic and visually stunning fight scene...
Slice-of-life stories, however, lack these flashy elements.
Instead, they rely on the buildup of narrative conflicts and emotional tension to create an impact on the reader.
Because of this, writing battle manga is often considered easier than writing slice-of-life stories.
The same principle applies to novels.
If you're writing an action story and run out of ideas, you can simply introduce a stronger enemy and have the protagonist power up to defeat them.
But with slice-of-life, things are much more complex.
Of course, battle stories have their own challenges Keeping the story fresh and engaging is a difficult task.
That said, slice-of-life is still generally harder to write.
Even so, CLANNAD was selling better than Akame ga Kill.
The reason was simple
It had broken into the mainstream.
Its audience wasn't limited to anime fans; it had also drawn in movie and drama enthusiasts.
Many people had stepped out of their comfort zones, attracted by its compelling story.
And in this world, no matter where you go, movie and TV drama audiences far outnumber anime fans.
As a result, CLANNAD was on track to become Akifumi's best-selling work to date.
Of course, that was a discussion for another time.
Right now, it had only been two days since CLANNAD was released.
The magazine issue featuring it had just come out and hadn't even reached most bookstores yet.
At Akifumi's Home
"They're announcing the rankings at 8 PM tonight, right?" At the dinner table, Mahiru asked curiously.
"Yeah." Akifumi nodded in confirmation.
"With CLANNAD's popularity, it should easily rank in the top three," Eriri said with a proud smirk.
It was almost as if she were the one receiving the award.
Well, from another perspective, that wasn't entirely wrong.
Just like how men conquer the world, and women win over the men who conquer the world...
"Honestly, even first place isn't out of the question!"
Hearing this, Akifumi chuckled helplessly.
"I'm not too concerned about rankings," he said.
"I just joined this contest to see how far I could go under a set theme."
"Yeah, yeah, sure," Eriri responded half-heartedly, nodding dismissively.
She clearly wasn't taking his words seriously.
It was like when a billionaire says, 'I'm not interested in money.'
No one actually believes that.
Mashiro glanced at them, then silently lowered her head again, puffing her cheeks slightly as she focused on eating
She looked like a little squirrel nibbling on her food.
7:50 PM
Eriri and Mahiru had already pulled up the contest's official website, refreshing it repeatedly.
The announcement said rankings would be revealed at 8 PM.
But just like how game updates never finish exactly on time and often get deployed a few minutes early, there was always a chance the rankings would be released ahead of schedule.
Some games even had servers scheduled to open at noon but ended up launching silently at 8 AM.
If the contest did something similar and they missed CLANNAD's ranking in real time
That would be unacceptable!
Meanwhile, in one of the Warrior of Love and Hope fan groups, discussions were heating up.
Akifumi's fans were eagerly debating.
"I wonder what ranking CLANNAD will get in the preliminaries!"
"I've read some of the other highly-rated scripts. They're decent, but they all feel like they're missing something."
"For a story about life, their perspectives seem too shallow."
"Does that mean CLANNAD could take first place?"
"First place might be a stretch, but top ten for sure!"
"Why not first? If it's the best, shouldn't it win?"
"Let's just say... those who know, know. If you don't, there's no point explaining. The competition involves more than just quality. There are... other factors at play. I'll leave it at that."
"Basically, winning isn't just about being the best."
"Either way, as long as CLANNAD ranks in the top ten, the haters won't have anything to say!"
8:00 PM
The rankings were not announced early.
In fact, the sudden surge in website traffic completely crashed the site!
"The contest organizers seriously need to upgrade their servers!"
"The prize money for this competition is huge! Don't tell me they can't afford proper website maintenance!?"
"Hurry up! It's already 8 PM! Let us in!!"
Even Eriri groaned in frustration as she stared at the unresponsive page.
"Do they have to mess this up every time?" she grumbled.
"Every single year, the site crashes when the preliminary rankings are released! Have they learned nothing?!"
Akifumi chuckled, reaching out to gently pat her head.
"Relax," he said.
"We're already here. At most, we just wait a few more minutes."
Eriri rolled her eyes But she didn't resist his touch.
Instead, she softened, quietly enjoying the head pats.
8:05 PM
The site was finally back online.
Eriri's eyes lit up as she quickly navigated to the bright red "Top 128" ranking list and clicked in without hesitation.
And then
There was no need to search.
The moment the page loaded, the most glaringly obvious and familiar name was right there
CLANNAD
And next to it, in bold, unmistakable letters
1st Place!
"AAAAHHH!!"
"First place! You actually got first place!!"
Eriri jumped up excitedly, her face beaming with pure joy.
Beside her, Mahiru also smiled, watching Eriri bounce around like an excited rabbit.
Meanwhile, Mashiro, who had been quietly focused on her drawing, lifted her head, looking confused. She didn't understand Eriri's outburstonly that it was noisy.
Akifumi chuckled helplessly and said in a calming voice, "Alright, alright."
"It's just the preliminaries. No need to get so worked up over first place, is there?"
Eriri rolled her eyes and pouted. "You think that's why I'm excited?!"
Of course, he knew. But still...
Akifumi shrugged. "It's just the preliminary round."
"Hmph," Eriri huffed, lifting her chin proudly. "I don't care! First place means we can slap those haters in the face, and that's all that matters to me!"
Akifumi just shook his head, amused.
'She's still so nave,' he thought.
As if winning the preliminaries would be enough to silence the haters.
Sighing, he reached out and ruffled Eriri's hair. "No point arguing over things like that."
"Now that we've seen the rankings, I'll be heading back to work."
With that, Akifumi stood up and walked towards his room.
"Work, work, work! Why is that guy so ridiculously passionate about working?!" Eriri grumbled.
Mahiru chuckled. "You've known him for a while now. Haven't you gotten used to it?"
"Getting used to it is one thing. Complaining is another!" Eriri sighed and then hesitated before mumbling, "Do you think maybe we just don't appeal to him?"
As soon as she voiced the thought, she shook her head.
"Wait, no, that doesn't make sense."
Her face flushed slightly as she recalled his focus during their intimate moment. Neither she nor Mahiru could best him.
To say they had no appeal? That was ridiculous.
Mahiru, her own cheeks tinged with pink, glanced nervously at Mashiro. Seeing that the quiet girl showed no reaction, she let out a small sigh of relief.
'Eriri really says anything that comes to her mind...'
Shaking her head, Mahiru spoke up. "If he wasn't this dedicated, Mugiho-kun wouldn't have gotten this far, would he?"
"Yeah, that's true." Eriri nodded in agreement.
Maybe he was talented, but his effort went beyond even that. Compared to most in the industry, his level of dedication was on another level entirely.
'Talent isn't scary,' she thought. "Talent combined with hard workthat's terrifying."
Letting out another sigh, she muttered, "I mean, drawing manga is my dream, too, but... to work like him?"
"Yeah, no way!"
She had no doubt about that.
Mahiru smiled reassuringly.
"Well, as long as we do our part and support him, isn't that enough?"
"...I guess you're right."
Still, Eriri mumbled under her breath, "But he could at least pay more attention to our feelings sometimes..."
Mahiru's smile deepened.
She didn't say anything, but in that moment, the two girls were perfectly in sync.
At the same time, the internet was absolutely exploding with reactions to the ranking results.
"First place?! FIRST PLACE!!"
"I KNEW IT! I TOTALLY CALLED IT!!"
"With the quality of CLANNAD, this first place is 100% deserved!"
"Where are the haters now?! Come out and keep talking!"
"As everyone knows, the Story Creation Tournament is always fair and just. The fact that CLANNAD won first despite not having the highest fan votes says a lot."
"Guys, don't bother. You can't wake someone who's pretending to sleep. Haters will never admit they were wrong; they'll just find something else to nitpick."
"CLANNAD isn't just goodit's that the other entries were just worse."
"Bro, you predicted exactly what the haters would say!"
"So predictable! Too funny!"
"Before the rankings: 'What a trash series.'
After the rankings: 'CLANNAD didn't win because it's the best, but because others underperformed.'"
"If first place is 'trash,' what does that make the other entries? Even worse trash?"
"I almost feel embarrassed for these haters!"
After a month-long battle, the fans had finally claimed victory!
Any hater who dared to show their face that night was instantly drowned in a sea of mockery.
And that was to be expected.
In the face of CLANNAD's undisputed first-place ranking, any argument against it felt hollow.
That night, the fandom celebrated like never before.
But that wasn't all.
Following the announcement, CLANNAD's sales saw yet another explosive surge.
A mangaka winning first place in a novel-writing competition?
That headline alone was enough to draw massive attention.
Whether out of curiosity or genuine interest, people found themselves buying a copy at bookstores.
On top of that, many casual readerswho only cared about resultswere drawn to CLANNAD simply because it was the winner.
Reading the summary piqued their interest, and they decided to purchase the first volume.
Without a doubt, thanks to the tournament hype, CLANNAD's first volume was on track to break Akifumi's personal sales record!
Even though this volume didn't have any earth-shattering moments...
Even though the deeper, emotional layers hadn't been fully revealed yet...
This was the power of mainstream appeal!
And now that the rankings had been revealed, the date for the main competition had finally been set.
The first round would begin on July 20th!
Fans were ecstatic. The anticipation was sky-high.
And soon enough, the much-awaited day arrivedJuly 20th.
"Mugiho-kun, do your best!"
"You got this!"
Mahiru and Mashiro pumped their fists with adorable determination.
Akifumi smiled. "I'll do my best."
"That said... if they give me a topic I'm not good at, there's not much I can do."
Mahiru blinked in surprise. "There's a topic you're not good at?"
"Of course."
"I'm not some kind of all-powerful genius. Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses."
Not wanting to waste any more time, Akifumi bid the two girls farewell and stepped into the car the tournament organizers had sent to pick him up.
The main event had begun.
"Welcome to all those who've made it through the preliminaries~ Although this is just the initial round, making it here from thousands of scripts means you can proudly say to yourself, 'I did great!'"
"After all, standing here means you've already beaten out hundreds of competitors..."
With a smile on her face, the host, Kana, spoke confidently from the stage.
Down in the audience, Akifumi couldn't help but feel a sense of unease.
He couldn't help but thinkthis Kana seemed eerily familiar, like someone he knew...
'Ah, yes! She looked just like Hanazawa Kana from my previous life!'
But that smile of hers was too enchantinghe could almost hear the dangerous charm in her voice.
While Akifumi was lost in thought, Kana had finished her opening speech.
Then, she smoothly transitioned to the next part.
"Now, let's welcome the three judges of this competition with a round of applause!"
Kana's fingers pointed towards a corner of the stage.
The spotlight instantly focused, and the red curtain slowly parted to reveal three figures.
Two men and a woman stepped into view.
Akifumi didn't know much about the films or TV series in this world.
So, he had no idea who these three were.
But Kana's introduction was quite helpful.
"I'm sure everyone here is familiar with our three judges, but as the host, it's my duty to introduce them. Please bear with me for a moment!"
Kana winked and playfully gave the crowd a cute look.
"This is Shinji Nojima-sensei, the creator of many famous works such as 101 Proposals, Under the Same Roof, and No Longer Human!"
As a veteran and popular screenwriter, Nojima's name was well-known to anyone in the industry!
The three works Kana mentioned were just a few of his classics, each with viewership ratings above 40%!
He had countless other famous works under his belt.
Nojima stepped forward, a faint smile on his face.
The crowd erupted into enthusiastic applause, and Akifumi could even hear whispers around him.
"They actually invited Nojima-sensei this time! Incredible!!"
"Nojima-sensei is my idol! I can't believe I'm seeing him here!!"
"And the other two judges are just as amazing as him!"
"Eriko Kitagawa!! I absolutely love Beautiful Life and Long Vacation!!"
"I prefer Kazuhiko Yukawa's Classroom of the Queen and The Witch's Condition!!"
"I can't believe the organizers managed to bring in these legends!"
Though Akifumi was totally clueless about television dramas, he could tell from the audience's reactions that these judges were important figures in the industry.
Kana continued with her introductions, presenting the other two judges:
Eriko Kitagawa and Kazuhiko Yukawa.
Every time she introduced one, the crowd cheered enthusiastically.
Akifumi used this opportunity to search for more information about the three.
To his surprise, their status in the world of screenwriting was legendary!
The works mentioned by the others were clearly nostalgic for a generationundeniable classics.
"No wonder the organizers were willing to go all out to bring these guys in!"
Kana smiled as she addressed the crowd again.
"I'm sure you've all recognized these incredible judges by now. Next, I'll be explaining the competition schedule and rules."
"Starting now, we'll have rounds for 128, 64, 32, 16, and then the final championship!"
"Every match is crucial for you!"
"The results of each round will determine your chance to advance. If you make it to the final, your previous rankings will contribute to your final score!"
"Each first-place win will earn you 5 extra points, including in the preliminaries!"
"So give it your best effort!"
The crowd listened intently.
While competition rules didn't change much from event to event, small adjustments were often made.
After all, not everyone remembers the rules clearly each time a new competition happens.
It was important to stay focused.
"Now, let's go over the competition details."
"First, in the upcoming rounds, except for the final, the scores will be based on two parts: one from the public voting and the other from the judges' scores."
"Your total score for each round will be the sum of both. The higher your score, the better your chances of advancing."
"And for the final, in addition to these two parts, your rankings in the previous rounds will also be added to your score!"
"So don't just aim to make it throughbe proactive in aiming for high scores!"
"Second, as always, there are no restrictions on the genre of the works, as long as they meet the requirements of each round's theme!"
"Third, creating a full script is a complex process, and since you'll need to complete a task in a limited amount of time, we don't expect anyone to create a complete script."
"However, we do hope your stories will be as complete as possible, as the more complete the story, the higher the potential score!"
"If you can enhance your story with other elements, such as key scenes, pivotal dialogue, or even storyboards... those small details could improve your final score!"
"Lastly, there are some absolute no-go areas. Please be mindful of them while creating your stories!"
"Now, let's welcome Nojima-sensei to announce the first challenge, from 128 to 64 competitors! Please welcome, Nojima-sensei!!"
Amid applause, Nojima Shinji walked to the front of the stage.
A staff member approached him with a tray, holding a scroll-like document.
Without much fanfare, Nojima took the scroll and unrolled it.
His face showed a hint of surprise as he quietly muttered to himself.
"This topic really is interesting..."
Nojima Shinji pondered for a moment before speaking up:
"Everyone, there exists a profession in this world where people work silently, without recognition. From the moment they step into their workplace each day, they are consumed by a relentless workload."
"Due to the nature of their job, their bodies are often marked with unknown fluids or carry unpleasant odors."
"From the moment they choose this career, things like stylish haircuts, well-defined muscles, fashionable outfits, and meticulous makeup become distant luxuries."
"Personal time? Forget about it."
"Night shifts, countless exams, endless research papers... even squeezing in an hour for exercise becomes a distant dream."
"Despite their grueling work, their salaries are often disappointing."
"And yet, this is a profession that commands immense respect and admiration from countless people."
"The Story Creation Tournament, The theme for the first round is"
"Doctor!"
As Nojima Shinji unfurled the scroll before the participants, the two simple yet profoundly complex characters appeared before their eyes.
"Doctor?! Isn't this just the first elimination round? Why is the theme so difficult?!"
"Is it really that hard? Feels easier than 'Life' as a theme."
"Idiot! 'Life' is way easier! No matter how you approach it, you can tie it into anything! But with 'Doctor,' that means your protagonist has to be in the medical profession!"
"Damn it! I barely know anything about doctors!"
"I'm screwed. Totally screwed."
Amidst the commotion, Akifumi remained calm.
While the theme revolved around doctors, from a storytelling perspective, that didn't necessarily mean one had to be an expert in the field.
The essence of a compelling story lies in conflict and contradiction.
Of course, having in-depth knowledge would make the writing more fluid and immersive.
But even without it, a good story could still be craftedas long as the conflicts and challenges were well-executed.
However
"This theme isn't as simple as it seems."
Akifumi subconsciously recalled Nojima Shinji's opening speech.
If anyone dismissed it as mere filler, they were gravely mistaken.
On the surface, the theme required writing about the medical profession.
But at its core, it was about exploring the meaning of being a doctor.
Sure, writing an engaging story about a doctor would earn points.
But delving into the true essence of the profession? That would secure a high score!
A slight smile played on Akifumi's lips. "Looks like luck is on my side this time."
Because he just so happened to have a story related to doctors.
Even though CLANNAD had only been presented as a draft outline, it had allowed him to unlock new narrative ideas.
Originally, he thought the doctor theme was too niche to be useful.
Yet here it was, the perfect fit for the competition!
What incredible luck!
Without much time for discussion, Kanae smiled and spoke:
"Mr. Nojima has revealed the theme, and I'm sure you all have at least some ideas forming in your minds."
"Even if you don't, don't worry. You'll have plenty of time to research."
"For now, please move to your designated writing rooms!"
"The competition will officially begin in 10 minutes!"
As Kanae finished speaking, staff members stepped forward to guide the participants to their respective rooms.
For most writers, a quiet environment was essential for creativity.
With 128 participants, each with their own writing habits, placing them all in one room would be chaotic.
They might not even get 1,000 words down by the time the deadline hit.
"Room 13, huh?" Akifumi glanced at his number tag and chuckled. "Quite the lucky number."
In Japan, 13 was often considered unlucky.
But for him, being an unlucky number for others meant it was lucky for him!
Led by the staff, Akifumi entered Room 13.
The room wasn't large, about 20 square meters, but it was well-equipped.
Notebooks, pens, a tablet, a laptop, a small blackboard
There were also various drinks and snacks.
Even cigarettes and alcohol were provided.
Seeing this, Akifumi couldn't help but raise an eyebrow. "Is the organizing committee trying to commit a crime?"
After all, the legal age for smoking and drinking in Japan was 20. (In this parallel world, according to the author's setting.)
If he were to partake, the provider would be the one in bigger trouble!
Of course, he had no interest in such things.
The organizers had likely included them for writers who relied on such habits during creative work.
Glancing at the room's cameras, Akifumi was momentarily curious:
"I wonder if these are already recording or if they'll start in 10 minutes?"
That curiosity lasted only a moment before he refocused on the competition.
"The competition starts in 10 minutes, but no one said I can't start researching now."
The room provided devices for research, though participants' phones had been confiscated earlier.
This measure prevented contestants from seeking outside assistance.
Using the provided tools was within the rules.
Contacting external sources was against them.
Akifumi powered on the device and typed into the search bar: "Categories of doctors."
Countless results appeared in an instant.
Scanning through them, he fell into deep thought.
Moments later, he picked up his pen and wrote two bold words in his notebook:
Forensic Doctor.
Then, right next to it, he scribbled:
7K.
Not referring to a salary of 7,000 yen, but rather the defining traits of forensic pathology:
Kiken (Dangerous), Kitanai (Dirty), Kitsui (Harsh), Kisei (Strict Regulations), Kyujitsu Nashi (No Holidays), Keshou Dekinai (No Makeup), Kekkon Dekinai (No Marriage).
All seven traits began with "K," hence the term "7K."
Akifumi's eyes glinted with determination.
A new story was already forming in his mind.
On the other side of the competition
Though the official start of the match was still ten minutes away, the live broadcast had already begun the moment Akifumi stepped into his assigned room. His fans flooded the livestream instantly.
"First!!"
"Wait... did I enter the wrong stream?! Why is this guy so ridiculously handsome?!"
"Did you forget about the book signing event? We already found out back then that sensei is good-looking!"
"Wait, that was real? I thought it was just an exaggeration!"
"I assumed it was just overzealous fans hyping him up, thinking he was just slightly better-looking than the average manga artist. But damn, he really is this good-looking! He's practically a celebrity!"
"A celebrity? Please, even most celebrities don't look this good!"
"And he's so young!"
"Damn it! He's handsome, talented, and young! How is life this unfair?!"
"Some people, when the heavens close a window, at least get a door left open. Some have the window shut and the door welded shut. And then there are people like himwhere heaven personally feeds them with a silver spoon!"
"I never minded that this guy makes so much money drawing manga, but now that I see how good-looking he is, I feel nothing but pure jealousy!"
The sheer volume of comments exploded just from a glimpse of Akifumi's face, taking everyone by surprise.
Meanwhile, other livestreams were also bustling with activity, though none could quite match Akifumi's in popularity.
After all, every contestant who had made it through the preliminaries had at least some fanbase. There were a few complete newcomers, but they were fewer than ten in total.
When fans saw the fully stocked room provided for the contestants, complete with notebooks, tablets, laptops, a blackboard, drinks, snacks, and even cigarettes and alcoholthey couldn't help but laugh at Akifumi's reaction.
"The organizers really thought of everything! If it weren't for the fact that they have to write scripts, this would be my dream room!"
"Wait, are the cigarettes and alcohol real? Isn't Akifumi still a high school student?!"
"For other contestants, these are considerate additions, but for Akifumi, isn't this a little too much?"
"I'm kinda curious to see if he'll actually try using any of them."
"Elsewhere, as the competition neared its official start, the host, Kanae, was interviewing the panel of judges."
"The match is about to begin! Do any of you have contestants you're particularly interested in?"
As the panelists turned their attention to him, judge Nojima Shinji smiled and said, "I have my eye on contestants #42 and #56."
"Their approach to the preliminary theme was unique, and their thought process was quite refreshing. However"
"However?"
"However, if I had to pick my top choice, it would be contestant #13."
Before Kanae could even react, the other two judges interjected.
"Nojima-sensei, that's not fair!"
"Exactly! I wanted to choose contestant #13 too!"
Kanae blinked in surprise. "Wait, you all think so highly of contestant #13?!"
Nojima chuckled. "Well, he did rank first in the preliminaries."
Realization dawned on Kanae. "Oh! So contestant #13 was the top-ranked entry from the prelims? No wonder everyone's paying attention to him!"
"I personally loved his submission, CLANNAD." The only female judge, Kitagawa, added,
"At first, we only had the script outline, and I was concerned about whether it could develop into a proper story. But after reading the first volume, I was completely won over. It was everything I ever hoped CLANNAD would be."
Judge Yukawa nodded.
"I've read several of contestant #13's manga. Each one is unique, with a distinct message."
"A contestant like him won't be restricted by any single genre. In a competition with assigned themes, I believe he'll have a strong advantage."
"He'll surprise us!"
Kanae grinned. "It sounds like you all have high expectations for contestant #13."
"Well, he's already famous in the manga industry. Even we old-timers have to admithis creativity is incredible."
"There are still a few minutes before the match begins. Why don't we switch the feed to Room #13 and see what he's up to?"
"Great idea!"
"I'm curious to see how he's using his preparation time."
The main screen switched to the live feed of Room #13, instantly bombarding viewers with a flood of excited comments.
Kanae glanced at the screen and looked slightly embarrassed before quickly addressing the audience.
"Ahem. Everyone, as we all know, when crafting scripts, writers often use different methods to spark inspiration."
"To ensure their creative freedom, the competition organizers provided a variety of materials and amenities in the rooms."
"However, we overlooked the fact that some contestants are underage."
"We'll make sure to remove those items from Room #13 immediately. We absolutely did not intend to tempt him into using them!"
Hearing Kanae's quick and decisive explanation, the livestream chat erupted in laughter.
"Kanae is in full damage control mode!"
"LOL, I bet the organizers never expected to have a contestant this young!"
"Wait a minute, now that I think about it, isn't he the youngest contestant in the history of this competition?!"
"Damn! This guy really is something else!"
"Look! He's making his move!"
On-screen, Akifumi was now actively working. He first searched for reference materials, then wrote two large words on the blackboard: Forensics and 7K.
"Forensics? 7K? What does that mean? Is this his chosen theme?!"
While some fans speculated about his choice, others fixated on a different concern.
"Wait, isn't it against the rules to start researching and planning before the official start time?!"
Kana quickly clarified, "Although the match hasn't started yet, as long as contestants don't communicate with outsiders, they are free to use their time as they wish. There's nothing against the rules here."
With that reassurance, viewers shifted their focus back to Akifumi's creative process, now eagerly anticipating what kind of story he would craft.
"By the way, aren't forensic doctors still considered doctors?"
"Of course! Although the profession of forensic medicine isn't highly valued, it is still categorized as a type of doctor!"
"So, does Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei plan to write about forensic medicine? And what's with the '7K' mentioned later? Is that the salary?!"
"I don't know."
".."
Kanae glanced at the discussions in the comments and couldn't help but ask, "What do you all think about contestant #13's approach to the theme?"
Shinji Nojima thought for a moment before answering, "Doctors are a special group. They can be broadly divided into internal and external specialties, and within those, there are many sub-categories."
"Forensic doctors are still doctors, but they are very different from regular ones."
"While doctors treat patients to help them recover, forensic doctors deal with... the dead! They are completely opposites!"
"That said, when contestant #13 chose to approach the theme from a forensic perspective, they already stepped outside the conventional way of thinking."
"No matter what kind of story is presented, I'm really looking forward to it!"
"Maybe other contestants will also take a forensic angle?"
Kanae seemed puzzled by Nojima's high praise.
Kitagawa, the other judge, smiled and explained, "For creators, once a prompt is fixed, we tend to think along the lines of what's expected from that theme."
"Especially when time is tight."
"If someone can, in such a short period, break out of the usual cognitive barriers and approach things from a completely different angle, that's a remarkable skill!"
"If it were me, after seeing the theme of 'doctor,' I wouldn't immediately think of the unconventional forensic perspective. Instead, I'd focus on creating a romantic story about love, exploring health and the importance of life."
Kanae's eyes lit up as she realized, "So, this kind of leap in logic and thought is rare and valuable for a scriptwriter, right?"
"Exactly." Kitagawa nodded with a smile, "With experience, one can become a decent screenwriter, but to become a top-tier one, it requires more than just experience."
"So, what about the '7K' written by contestant #13? Could it really refer to their salary, like some commenters said?"
Yukawa, who had been silent until now, spoke up: "That's actually a simple summary of the forensic profession."
"It's described with seven K's: dangerous, dirty, tough, strict regulations... these seven aspects are all represented by 'K,' so it's called 7K."
Kanae couldn't help but admire, "As expected of Yukawa-sensei, you even know about this kind of knowledge."
Yukawa smiled calmly and, without a word, put his phone back into his pocket.
As the competition hadn't officially started yet, and the other contestants weren't in the creative process yet, it was only natural that everyone's focus shifted to contestant #13's live stream, where they had already started writing.
In the meantime, Akifumi's hand began to move again.
"The role of a doctor: to give patients hope, help them regain health, and allow them to fully experience the beauty of the world."
"But forensic doctorswho deal with the deadwhat is the meaning of their profession?"
As Akifumi quickly wrote this on the blackboard, everyone's thoughts were immediately stirred.
Yes.
If a doctor's purpose is to heal the living, then what's the purpose of a forensic doctor, a profession dealing with the dead?
When most people think of forensic medicine, their first impression is typically a crime scene.
But is the existence of this unique, death-facing profession really that shallow?
What other scenarios would forensic doctors appear in?
Everyone instinctively pondered.
After a minute of deep thought, Akifumi wrote another line on the board.
"A forensic doctor exists for the future!"
"If a doctor exists for the present of their patients, then a forensic doctor exists for the future of humanity!"
Seeing this line on the blackboard, many viewers felt a chill run down their spine while an intense curiosity and excitement bubbled up within them.
Curiosity about how a forensic doctor's profession could be tied to the future;
Excitement about what kind of captivating story would unfold before them.
After a brief pause, Kanae was the first to come to her senses and couldn't help but exclaim,
"Truly deserving of the praise from the three judgesthis concept is amazing!"
Even someone who isn't a professional scriptwriter can tell whether a story is good or not!
While a story's quality can't solely be judged by its concept, like writing an essay, the more profound the idea, the more likely it is to score well, provided it stands up to reason!
However, when Kanae expressed her thoughts, the three judges furrowed their brows, remaining silent.
The strange atmosphere made Kanae feel like something was off.
She awkwardly asked, "Um, did I say something wrong?"
Nojima shook his head. "No, not at all."
But his tone remained serious.
"It's just that... with a theme this deep, is it really okay to establish such a significant concept in a competition like this?"
"It's like writing an essay, the closer it aligns with the theme and the deeper its meaning, the higher the score."
"But there's another crucial factor that can't be ignored, time!"
"The more profound the message, the harder it is to express."
"If, due to time constraints, the final product ends up as an unfinished draft or fails to convey its intended meaning, what would the audience think?"
It would be like setting up high expectations only to leave them unfulfilled. The final score wouldn't be high.
Other works might be ordinary, but if they match the theme and achieve their goals, they may not score the highest, but they also wouldn't score too low.
Kanae nodded thoughtfully. "I see..."
"So, even if the core idea is impressive, if the story fails to depict forensic science as a profession for the future, Contestant #13 will lose a significant number of points. Is that what you mean?"
"Exactly."
Shinji Nojima nodded and sighed. "The competition only allows eight hours for scriptwriting. That might sound like a long time, but in reality, even a month, two months, or half a year might not be enough to produce a polished script."
"Eight hours... is way too short." With a sigh, Nojima fell silent.
Kitagawa then spoke up, "If this were any other situation and I saw Contestant #13's concept, I would be full of anticipation."
Yukawa chuckled, summing it up, "Well, he's young. If he didn't have at least this much adventurous spirit, wouldn't he just be like us old folks?"
"Huh? Who are you calling old!?"
"Ahem... My apologies, Kitagawa-sensei. I didn't mean it that way."
Hearing their discussion, the once-excited comment section in the live chat started to show concern.
"Now that I think about it, they have a point. Even a genius like Warrior of Love and Hope only has this much time, can he really express such a deep message?"
"Does he have to stir things up everywhere? Even in such an important competition, he insists on making things difficult for himself!"
"It's tough, but if the story does manage to convey this theme, even if it's incomplete, he could still rank in the top three!"
"You really think a deep theme can come across if the story isn't polished? This is exactly what the judges are worried about!!"
"..."
Kanae smiled wryly at the comments but was about to speak when the director's voice suddenly came through her earpiece.
Her expression turned serious.
"Everyone, ten minutes have passed! The competition officially begins now!"
"Let's switch the cameras and check on the other contestants!"
"Attention, contestants! The preparation period is over, and the competition is now officially underway!"
"You have eight hours to complete your script!"
"For the first six hours, there will be prompts provided every three hours. In the final hour and the last 30 minutes, there will be additional reminders."
"Of course, you can track the time yourselves and plan accordingly.
"Make good use of your time and create amazing stories!"
"Good luck!"
As the announcement echoed through the room, Akifumi snapped out of his thoughts.
"Has it already been ten minutes?"
Shaking his head, he refocused on the blackboard in front of him, staring at the scattered words he had written so far.
The reason he had only managed a few words in ten minutes was simplehe was struggling to decide where to begin.
Looking at the entire drama, there were plenty of compelling angles.
Mikoto, who cherished life deeply due to a traumatic childhood.
Nakado, the sharp-tongued and standoffish forensic expert.
Rokuro, who found himself at the Unnatural Investigation Lab for various reasons.
The Director, who worked tirelessly to hold the lab together.
The mysterious, yet effortlessly cool funeral directoreach character left a strong impression.
However, the story itself lacked a clear single narrative thread.
If anything, there were only two key storylines:
Nakado's eight-year-long investigation into the truth.
Rokuro's personal growth journey.
One overt, one subtle, both intertwined.
Among them, Akifumi's favorite character was undoubtedly Nakado.
At first glance, this man, with his silence, sarcasm, and complete disregard for his colleagues' feelings, was easy to dislike.
Yet, as the story unfolded, his depth and maturity became increasingly captivating.
His tsundere-like reluctance to show concern.
His indifferent facade, masking a determination to investigate in his own way.
And his unwavering commitmenteight years spent chasing the truth.
All these elements made him irresistibly compelling.
Of course, the other characters had their own charm as well.
But weaving these strong personalities together into a cohesive narrative was no easy task.
Scriptwriting wasn't just about writing out episodic events.
First, the characters had to be established.
Then, the story had to highlight their unique appeal.
Only then would the story itself shine.
The two were not separate but mutually reinforcing.
That was why Akifumi had been hesitatinghe was trying to decide where to begin.
Absentmindedly spinning his pen, he stared at the words in front of him, replaying the story in his mind.
"Forensic science... the future..."
Suddenly, a flash of inspiration struck him.
His stalled thoughts immediately sprang back to life!
'Why... do I have to start from a character?'
Unnatural, every story takes place within the Unnatural Investigation Lab.
It all begins there.
Then why not use that as the core and expand outward from there?
His lips curled into a smile.
He picked up his pen.
"Forensic science is an essential discipline in a nation governed by law. A country that neglects forensic science is a country without justice."
"The dead do not lie."
"We speak for those who can no longer speak. We uncover the truths they never had the chance to tell. We bring closure to the living, and justice to the dead."
"Only about 10% of deaths in this world follow the natural orderbirth, aging, illness, and death. The remaining 90%? Accidents, murders, suicides, epidemics..."
"This is, "Unnatural""
It might not have seemed like much time had passed, but from the moment the competition started until Akifumi wrote those few lines on the blackboard, ten minutes had already slipped by.
Some viewers, seeing his lack of movement, had wandered off to other livestreams before eventually returning.
"Just askingdid I accidentally tune into a 'Thinker' livestream?"
"Ten minutes in and the guy still hasn't moved If I hadn't checked out other streams and seen that some contestants haven't even started brainstorming yet, I'd be yelling at my screen by now!"
"Writing a script really isn't easy, especially for a medical drama."
"The first thing that came to my mind was a romantic comedy"
"Wait, he's moving! Look, the old rascal's finally writing something!!"
But just as the excitement started building, Akifumi stopped writing again, barely two minutes later.
Viewers stared at the blackboard, puzzled by the disjointed phrases.
"These lines seem impactful, but why do they feel so disconnected?"
"Aside from the last two, I don't see how these sentences relate to each other at all."
"So, uh is this how scriptwriting works?"
Meanwhile, ten minutes was more than enough time for Kanae and the others to take a tour of the other livestreams.
Since the competition had just begun, most contestants were still getting into the flow. Some were lounging on sofas, smoking and contemplating ideas.
Others were glued to their screens, frantically gathering research. A few paced back and forth, lost in thought.
But what stood out the most?
Barely ten contestants had even started writing.
And among those who had, their opening approaches were unremarkable.
Some focused on general fields like surgery or internal medicine, while others narrowed in on specialized areas, throwing in medical jargon to sound sophisticated.
But none of them broke out of conventional thinking.
If Akifumi hadn't introduced the unexpected "forensic science" angle, perhaps the judges would have found these attempts somewhat interesting, given the time constraints.
But after being blown away by the sheer novelty of his concept, the rest paled in comparison.
So, naturally, they found themselves circling back to Akifumi's stream.
And when they saw the new lines he had written on the board, the judges' eyes lit up.
"Looks like Contestant 13 already has a solid vision," Nojima Shinji mused.
Kanae, having caught a glimpse of the live chat, curiously asked, "Nojima-sensei, the words on Contestant 13's board don't seem to connect much. Is this a common approach in scriptwriting?"
"Absolutely," Nojima affirmed. "Inspiration is fleeting. By the time you try to grasp it, it's often gone. That's why, when a writer has an idea, no matter how fragmented, it's best to jot it down immediately."
"Later, those ideas might find their way into the story."
"I see" Kanae nodded in understanding before smiling. "With even the title already decided, it looks like Contestant 13 is far ahead of the competition."
"Unnatural."
"The title fits the theme perfectly," Yuukawa remarked. "After all, a natural death wouldn't require a forensic scientist."
Kanae nodded, about to respond, when Akifumi's hand moved again.
"It seems like Contestant 13 has a lot on his mind right now," she commented.
The audience eagerly watched the screen.
Having written those impactful lines, Akifumi now had a rough outline forming in his mind.
"If this story revolves around forensic science, the characters need a proper setting.
"A government organization would be too restrictive, lacking warmth and humanity. So, the protagonists should work in a privately-run institution with official credentials.
"And since the story is called Unnatural, the setting should naturally beThe Unnatural Research Institute."
Muttering to himself, Akifumi wrote the name on the board.
"A private institution needs a directorsomeone responsible for running it.
"For now, let's call them 'A' as a placeholder."
After a brief pause, his hand continued moving.
"If 'A' isn't an outsider, then they must have previously worked in the medical or legal fields.
"Why did they switch careers? Age? Moving into a more administrative role? A profound experience that changed their perspective? Or perhaps"
He scribbled several possible reasons onto the board and started working through them.
"Personality-wise, since the institute operates on government funding, 'A' would be cautious about finances. However, since they founded this place themselves, they wouldn't show that concern outwardly."
"That should be enough detail for now, considering 'A' isn't a central character."
"Nextthe staff of the Unnatural Research Institute!"
"They'll be the true protagonists of this story."
"First, let's define one key trait: The lead character must have an intense passion for forensic science."
"They should see this profession as incredibly meaningful, something that fuels their dedication."
"But why?"
His hand hesitated briefly before picking up speed again.
"Forensic scientists only deal with the dead."
"But performing autopsies doesn't mean they lack respect for the deceased. On the contrary, because they constantly interact with the dead, they develop a profound reverence for life."
And
"An unshakable love for life itself."
"Although a forensic pathologist values and cherishes life, since this is the protagonist we're talking about, their defining trait needs to be even stronger"
Akifumi paused briefly, his pen hovering over the board before pressing down once more.
"They must treasure life even more than the average forensic expert!"
As these words appeared on the blackboard, viewers in the livestream watched with curiosity. Kanae, reading along with the audience, couldn't help but voice her doubts:
"Nojima-sensei, didn't Contestant 13 say they wanted to add a stronger defining trait? But isn't this trait kind of redundant for a forensic expert?"
"Not at all," Nojima Shinji replied with a knowing smile, shaking his head. "Different characters serve different purposes. For the protagonist of a drama, having a trait that aligns perfectly with their profession is the smartest choice."
"If a story can amplify that trait to its peak, even if the plot itself isn't particularly thrilling, a compelling protagonist alone can carry the entire show."
It's like making a medical drama where the lead character doesn't even like being a doctor, would the audience find that relatable or enjoyable? Of course not.
If they don't like being a doctor, why choose that profession? And why make them the protagonist of a medical drama?
That wouldn't create meaningful conflict; it would just feel forced.
"From this, it's clear that Contestant 13 already has a solid vision for where the story is headed."
Unaware of the discussion outside, Akifumi remained focused, his thoughts racing as he continued to write.
"Why would someone value life more than the average person?"
Love and hatred never arise without reason.
People become deeply committed to something because of the experiences they've lived through.
Madoka, growing up in a world full of love, was able to selflessly sacrifice herself in the end and ascend to godhood.
Jintan, haunted by Menma's death, withdrew from society, refusing even to attend school.
William, raised in a hopeless, post-apocalyptic world, became emotionally numb.
So then
"If someone has been extremely close to death, they would come to understand just how precious life truly is. That's why they would cherish it so deeply"
"For this role, a female character would be best. Women tend to be more emotionally sensitive and meticulous, which would add layers to her character."
"As for her name let's go with Mikoto Misumi."
"Mikoto, evoking the sound of a musical instrument, smooth and melodious. Misumisymbolizing beauty and all things good. Together, the name conveys something bright and meaningful."
"Now, why would she have been so close to death?"
"As a child, Mikoto's mother gave their entire family sleeping pills before setting fire to their home, intending for them all to die together."
"However, sensing something was off, Mikoto took a lower dose of the medication. She was the only one who survived."
"Because of this experience in her childhood, she grew up treasuring life more than anything."
Akifumi exhaled, nodding in satisfaction as he read over what he had written.
Although he could expand on why Mikoto's mother took such extreme actions, he decided against it after careful thought.
The entire concept of unnatural death exists because the world itself is filled with unnatural behaviorsleading to all sorts of tragedies.
To explain the mother's actions in detail would be like forcing an answer onto a question that was never meant to have one. Instead of adding depth, it would feel forced and unnecessary.
The why behind Mikoto's mother's actions wasn't the important part.
What truly mattered was: What kind of impact did that experience leave on Mikoto?
"Mikoto Misumiher personality: meticulous, resilient, deeply compassionate, yet cheerful and optimistic."
"She relentlessly pursues the truth and firmly believes that forensic pathology exists for the future."
"As a soon-to-be professor at a medical university, she has performed over 1,500 autopsies."
"Seeking further research opportunities, she joins the Unnatural Death Investigation Institute in April."
With these final words written, Akifumi leaned back and stretched before casually lying down on the couch, closing his eyes.
No one assumed he was taking a nap; rather, they believed he was deep in thought about the next steps of his script.
Looking at the blackboard filled with neatly organized notes, Nojima Shinji couldn't help but marvel.
"Is this what genius looks like? The speed at which he's working is unreal."
"For real?" Kanae blinked in surprise, unfamiliar with the difficulties of screenwriting.
"Of course," Kitagawa chimed in. "A story's protagonist, their personality, motivations, and goals to sets the entire tone of a drama."
"That's why the main character often goes through countless revisions before being finalized."
"You can't properly develop the plot until the protagonist's identity is fully established."
"Although Contestant 13's setup could use a little more depth, considering the time constraints, what he's done is already incredibly impressive!"
"Especially the way he tied the theme of valuing life to the idea that forensic science exists for the future. That concept alone caught my attention immediately."
Yukawa smiled. "Now I'm really looking forward to seeing what kind of story Contestant 13 will present to us."
The judges weren't the only ones impressed.
Watching the livestream, every fan of Akifumi felt a surge of pride.
"That's our sensei! What did you expect?!"
"You're talking about a top-tier mangaka with multiple best-selling series! His storytelling skills were already god-tier! There's no way he'd mess this up!"
"Is he actually a wolf in sheep's clothing? Pretending to be the youngest contestant here, when in reality, he's the final boss of this whole competition?!"
"I just checked out the other livestreams Forget writing their protagonist's backstory, most of them don't even have words on their whiteboards yet!"
"Some contestants look like they're about to have a mental breakdown, while this guy is just chilling on the couch Damn. No comparison, no pain."
"I'm already miles ahead, might as well take a quick break, right?'" Truthfully, as Akifumi rested, he was already thinking about his next move.
Should I introduce Nakado Kei next? Or Rokuro?
After a brief moment of contemplation, Akifumi had his answer.
Nakado Kei
If Rokuro's presence serves as the foundation for the story's growth, then Dr. Nakado's existence is what elevates the entire narrative, adding layers of depth and intrigue.
Having made his decision, Akifumi swiftly stood up from the couch.
Then, he picked up his pen.
"In a world where there is light, there must also be darkness."
"While Mikoto Misumi remains hopeful, embodying the beauty of life, the Unnatural Death Investigation Office has another figure"
"A man whose face is perpetually etched with indifference, whose demeanor is harsh, and whose words are biting. Even a clinical laboratory technician with 24 years of experience couldn't help but express their frustration:
'I have no complaints about the job itself, but that guy, That 175.6 cm tall guy is unbearable!'"
"No one has lasted long as his partner. The longest tenure? Three months. The shortest? Three days before they quit."
"The other protagonist of this story, a man trapped in darknessNakado Kei"
After a brief pause, Akifumi continued his description.
"Eight years ago, after performing a certain surgery, he plunged into an abyss he could never escape."
"A top forensic pathology student from Nichisho Medical University, he was once destined for a bright future. But that surgery led to his arrest.
Although he was eventually released due to insufficient evidence, the storm of online public opinion painted him as a murderer, dragging him into an unrelenting scandal.
Yet, Nakado Kei, now consumed by darkness, cares little about the online discourse. For the past eight years, he has focused solely on uncovering the truth."
After finishing this passage on the whiteboard, Akifumi exhaled deeply. Gazing at his own writing, a genuine smile spread across his face.
This time, his approach was entirely different from before, sparking heated discussions among the live stream viewers.
"This style is completely different from his usual work!"
"Wait am I the only one dying to know what kind of surgery led this man to prison and plunged him into despair?!"
"Didn't he mention it later? A murder scandal. He must be trying to clear his name, right?"
"You think sensei would write something that clich? I don't believe it!"
"Same! And for some reason, just reading this passage gave me phantom limb pain. Weird I didn't even see any 'knives' yet!"
Kanae, who had been lurking in the stream for a while and was about to check in on other contestants, suddenly halted.
Seeing a brand-new character brought to life in less than a minute, she couldn't help but exclaim.
"Amazing! Contestant #13 Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei is truly incredible!"
"In under five minutes, he's already creating a new character!"
She then turned to the three judges.
"Judges, what are your thoughts on Contestant #13's new character?"
Having spoken multiple times already, Nojima Shinji naturally took the lead in responding.
"We can see that compared to the first character, this one is far more developed.
It's clear that Contestant #13 now has a more concrete direction for the story.
The contrast between a righteous and a fallen character is a standard storytelling template.
However, if he merely follows a formula, the story could become predictable. I hope he has something unexpected in store for us."
Kitagawa, intrigued, added, "I'm more curious about what exactly happened eight years ago. What kind of surgery caused Nakado Kei to fall into darkness?"
"Think about it, wouldn't a forensic pathologist, someone who knows human anatomy inside and out, find it easier to commit the perfect murder?"
Yukawa, visibly interested in the topic, chimed in.
"That's definitely something worth pondering."
"Take Mikoto for example. She's performed 1,500 surgeries. If she wanted to kill someone, it would be effortless."
"And Nakado Kei, who is even more experienced than herif he really did it, wouldn't he be skilled enough to leave no trace behind?"
"From a certain perspective, forensic pathologists are practically experts in murder, aren't they?"
"But clearly, Nakado Kei didn't do it," Nojima Shinji interrupted with an exasperated sigh.
"If he had, he wouldn't be tormented by this darkness, he would've already been in it from the start."
"The story may be using a light-vs-dark approach, but I believe Nakado Kei is meant to be a protagonist, not a villain."
"As for why he's trapped in darkness, the more reasonable explanation would be his despair towards life itself."
Initially, he wasn't planning to voice his thoughts so directly.
Although he was confident in his interpretation, if the actual plot turned out differently, he'd be setting himself up for embarrassment.
As a mature and composed man, he knew when to speak and when to stay silent.
But seeing the other two spiraling deeper into wild speculation, and the chat following suit, he had no choice but to step in and steer the conversation back on track.
Realizing their discussion had gone off the rails, Kitagawa and Yukawa exchanged glances before giving Nojima Shinji a grateful nod.
"You're right, Nojima-sensei," Kitagawa admitted, clearing his throat.
"That was just a random thought, nothing more. It doesn't mean the story will go in that direction, so let's not dwell on it."
"Exactly," Yukawa quickly added.
Without giving them time to linger on the topic, Akifumi had already resumed writing on screen.
"For those who have never tasted a lemon, most will instinctively cut it in half and take a bite, enjoying the initial burst of tangy sweetness that floods their mouth."
"But soon after, all that remains is overwhelming bitterness, an indescribable pain that lingers on the tongue. The other half is often discarded, left to wither and rot."
"Lemons are dual-natured by design, just like Nakado Kei's life."
"The first taste of happiness always comes with the lingering bitterness of memory."
"For Nakado Kei, who had never experienced the taste of lemons before, he first savored the sweetness of love and happiness, only to be crushed by the unbearable pain of losing the one he loved."
"That day, as a forensic doctor, he found himself standing before the cold, lifeless body of his beloved on the autopsy table."
"By protocol, he should have recused himselfjust as a judge cannot preside over a case in which they have a personal stake."
"Yet, when faced with the body of the woman he loved, Nakado Kei remained silent, expressionless."
"Throughout the entire autopsy, he showed no sign of distress, as if the corpse before him was just another case, another body."
"But the moment he zipped up the body bag, his composure shattered."
"He broke down, sobbing uncontrollably."
"From that moment, his world plunged into darkness."
"He moved through life like a soulless husk, his only remaining purpose being one singular pursuit, to find the murderer!"
Eight years passed.
"With relentless determination, Nakado Kei never stopped hunting for the truth. And now, after all this time, he had finally caught the scent of the killer..."
Akifumi leaned back, satisfied as he reviewed the last few lines he had written.
This was enough.
The character's backstory was complete.
He could have expanded it further, adding more details, but that would only consume unnecessary time.
For the story's progression, this level of depth was sufficient.
In the livestream chat, an unusual silence followed.
Then, in the next moment, the comment section exploded.
"Damn! The second character and you're already stabbing us in the heart?"
"What the hell!? I thought this was going to be some villain origin story, why am I feeling emotions!?"
"Tch, Mugiho's skills are slipping. This knife barely even scratched me! I almost laughed instead!"
"Exactly! If this is all he's got, I can handle it!!"
"Loving someone for eight years, living only for revenge... Nakado Kei is a true man!"
"To lose the one you love forever and be left with nothing but ruins..."
"This character is full of contradictions! His unseen warmth, hidden beneath his sharp tongue and cold demeanor, makes him even more compelling!"
"I think... I'm starting to like him."
"Me too."
"Why does his backstory feel even richer than Mikoto's?"
"Not just richerit's a story with so much more potential!"
"Wait... does that mean Nakado Kei is actually the protagonist!?"
The chat was in an uproar.
Compared to the previous protagonist, this new character had a much more layered and developed backstory.
While fans were thrilled, they also couldn't help but question the direction of the story.
Curious about the judges' opinions, the host, Kanae, turned to them. "What do you all think about the audience's reaction?"
Nojima Shinji shrugged with a grin. "I'm just watching from my seat."
"Then I guess I'll stand and watch?" another judge quipped.
"Are you expecting me to lie down and watch!?" a third judge retorted, making Kanae laugh.
"Alright, alright, jokes aside," Nojima finally said seriously.
"It's true that Nakado Kei's backstory is more complex and engaging. However, make no mistake, the main protagonist of this story is undoubtedly Mikoto.
No matter how you look at it, this series revolves around the idea that forensic science exists for the future. Nakado's arc is, at most, a major subplot.
How that subplot will ultimately tie into the central theme remains to be seen.
To be honest, since I'm not the one writing this story, I can't predict how it will all come together.
One thing is certain, though, integrating this storyline seamlessly won't be easy. I look forward to seeing how Mugiho pulls it off."
Kitagawa nodded in agreement. "Yeah, I was thinking the same thing. Instead of doubting, let's trust in Mugiho's ability to deliver. After all, this is the story he chose to tell."
Kanae smiled. "That's right! We should believe in the contestants!"
"Now then, let's check on the other participants and see how they're doing."
Back in his room, Akifumi wasted no time. As soon as he finished writing about Nakado Kei, he immediately moved on to another key character: Rokuro Kubushiro.
"Born into a prestigious family of doctors, Rokuro was constantly compared to his two older brothers, both of whom were considered geniuses in the medical field."
"Unlike them, Rokuro struggled."
"It took him three attempts to get into a third-rate medical university."
"Though he lacked passion for medicine, he still pushed himself toward the goal of becoming a doctor."
"As the youngest member of the Unnatural Death Investigation Office, he was treated like a little brother by the team."
"However, he carried a secrethe worked part-time as a journalist for a tabloid magazine!"
"His original intention was to help the public understand the significance of forensic science, but the magazine's editors had different priorities."
"They only cared about what would generate the most clicks and attention."
"As Rokuro got involved in various cases, he slowly matured."
"He learned to navigate the conflict between trust and ambition, between his personal values and professional aspirations."
"Eventually, he realized his true calling. He made his choiceto fully dedicate himself to forensic science, a profession that exists for the sake of the future!"
Having outlined the key aspects of the three main characters, Akifumi let out a deep sigh.
He finally slowed his pace.
"Nakado Kei has spent years searching for the truth behind his lover's murder. Besides forensic scientists, there's another profession that frequently deals with the deadmorticians."
"For years, Nakado maintained a transactional relationship with a mortician named Nagumo Kibayashi, paying him in exchange for access to valuable information..."
By the time he had finished drafting the major characters' arcs, two hours had passed.
Akifumi leaned back, stretched, and casually grabbed a snack. Then, without a second thought, he flopped onto the sofa.
The audience, expecting him to use this moment to reflect on the story's progression, waited in anticipation.
Then came the sound of soft, rhythmic snoring.
Everyone was stunned.
While other contestants were sweating bullets, frantically trying to keep up with their writing, Akifumi was doing the unthinkable
He was actually sleeping in front of thousands of viewers!
And he didn't care one bit.
"Is this for real?! Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei just fell asleep?!"
"You can hear his snoring! Who's gonna say this is fake?!"
"Unbelievable! How can he sleep in such a serious competition?!"
"First, he was the youngest contestant, and now he's the first to take a nap mid-contest!"
"Look at the other contestants sweating buckets, and then look at him, dozing off like he's on vacation! Are we sure they're even in the same competition?"
"Wait is he planning to sleep through the entire round?!"
"No way, right? The story isn't even finished yet. Unless he doesn't care about continuing?"
""
The chat was going wild.
Even after witnessing countless unexpected moments in competitions before, seeing Akifumi straight-up fall asleep mid-match was a new level of absurdity!
Everyone else was racking their brains, pushing themselves to their limits, doing everything possible to move on to the next round.
And then here he was, sleeping.
Was he that confident? Did he think the challenge was too easy?
No one could understand it.
No one.
Meanwhile, elsewhere in the venue
Kanae, the host, was leading the judges through different livestreams when she suddenly received the news.
She froze for a second, her expression shifting into disbelief.
Then, after a brief hesitation, she turned to the judges and said, "We just received an updatethere seems to be an incident in Room 13. Let's check it out together."
"An incident?"
The judges exchanged curious glances.
When the screen switched to Room 13, all three judges blinked in surprisethen burst into helpless laughter.
Kanae, on the other hand, had an expression that basically said, "Of course it's him."
With a wry smile, she announced, "We've just received confirmationcontestant No. 13 has officially fallen asleep on the couch."
She turned to the judges, hesitating. "So, um should we wake him up?"
The judges didn't answer immediately. Instead, they turned their attention to the large screen displaying his workspace.
"Zoom in on the blackboard."
The staff quickly followed the instruction.
As the camera focused on the board, the three judges studied it carefully.
After a few moments, Shinji Nojima chuckled and said, "I think, as officials, we should be more accommodating."
"It's just a nap. There's nothing in the rules that says you can't sleep, right?"
"Uh this"
Kanae was caught off guard.
She had studied these three judges thoroughly before the competition.
All of them were industry veteransextremely strict, with little tolerance for nonsense.
She had expected them to see this as a sign of disrespect toward the competition, maybe even toward themselves as judges.
That was why she had rushed to their side the moment she got the news.
But now they were actually fine with it?
Kitagawa laughed as well. "To come up with so many ideas in such a short time, of course he'd be exhausted. It's only natural to rest a little."
Yukawa nodded. "It's just a short break. Nothing worth making a fuss over."
"???"
Kanae was completely dumbfounded.
This was not how she thought this would go.
At all.
"Kanae-san, let's check on the other contestants instead."
"O-Oh right."
She snapped back to reality and quickly nodded.
Two Hours Later
"Ahhh"
Akifumi stretched lazily as he sat up from the couch.
Honestly? The couch was surprisingly comfortable. After two hours of sleep, his body felt light and refreshed.
After stretching out his limbs, he grabbed a bottle of water and some snacks from a nearby box and started eating.
As soon as he moved, the livestream chat exploded.
Even though they knew he couldn't see the messages, fans couldn't help but spam the screen with comments:
"BREAKING NEWS: Contestant takes a nap mid-competitiononly 100,000 people witnessed the crime!"
"SHOCKING: A contestant pulls an unheard-of move during the finals!"
"WHAT HAPPENED?! Judges were left in utter disbelief!"
"LMAO, you guys need to stop making me laugh! Bastards!!"
"Are you all not worried?! It's been THREE hours! Other contestants have already surpassed him!"
"If he's not panicking, why should we be?"
"Wait does this mean he's actually 3x faster than everyone else?! One hour of his work equals three hours of theirs?!"
"Worst case scenario, he gets eliminated and just goes back to making manga. It's not like he has anything to lose."
""
After finishing his snack, Akifumi stared at the blackboard in front of him for a brief moment.
Just as the audience thought they'd have to wait even longer, he finally picked up a pen
And wrote:
"Episode 1: The Nameless Poison"
It was an ordinary day at the Institute for Unnatural Deathsno different from any other.
A grieving couple, unable to accept the cause of their child's death, was referred to the institute by a funeral home.
The hospital had ruled the death as 'sudden cardiac arrest.'
But the parents refused to believe it. Their child had always been healthy.
Desperate for answers, they sought the institute's help for an autopsy, hoping to uncover the truth.
The deceased: Wataru Takanojima, male, 35 years old. He was found dead in his apartment.
His body was discovered by his girlfriend, who had grown worried after he stopped responding to her calls.
There were no signs of struggle. No external wounds. No evidence of foul play.
With nothing suspicious at the scene, authorities ruled it as 'ischemic heart disease.'
The case was closed almost immediately.
Annoyed yet resigned, the forensic team conducted the autopsy
Only to discover he had been poisoned.
As they scrambled to analyze the results, the institute's director received another chilling report
Wataru's colleague, Sayaka, had been found dead.
Less than 24 hours after him.
Akifumi paused his writing.
The chat fell into a deep silence.
"Wait is he seriously handwriting the entire series plotline live?!"
Seeing the lines of text appearing one after another on Akifumi's blackboard, the viewers in the livestream were first stunned.
Then, they completely exploded with excitement!
"Wait, is this how scripts are usually written for a story creation competition? Someone tell me I'm not being tricked!"
"Scripts are indeed written like this, but whether they are done this way in competitions, I have no idea!"
"As someone who has watched this competition for three years straight, I can confidently sayno one has ever done this before!"
"This isn't just writing a storyhe's literally drafting an entire episodic plot by hand!"
"No wonder he had the confidence to just take a nap! If I were this prepared, I'd sleep too!"
"Wait, what's the difference between the two methods?"
Judging by the chat reactions, it was clear just how much of an impact this scene had on the audience.
While new viewers joined the competition each year, the majority were loyal fans from previous seasons.
They knew the typical process of writing a story inside out: spend half the time designing characters, devote most of the remaining time crafting a compelling plot or a few key highlights, and then add in some dialogue at the end.
That was the usual eight-hour competition workflow.
The best contestants might go a step further and sketch out a few rough storyboard frames.
But writing out an entire episodic script from the very beginning?
Unheard of.
With more time, anyone could create a story full of tension and dramatic highs.
But in a time-constrained competition, there simply wasn't room to meticulously refine every detail. That often resulted in generic or underwhelming openings.
Most contestants avoided that issue by skipping directly to the most dramatic moments of their story and polishing that scene to perfection.
Akifumi, however, wasn't following any conventional approach.
His bold move was shocking, but if his story wasn't compelling, this stunt would be nothing more than attention-seeking.
Yet, his first episode was so solid that no one could find fault with it.
"Nameless Poison." What kind of poison is it?
Why did another person who worked with Takanojima die right after him?
Was it really an accident, or is this a carefully orchestrated murder?
With just an opening, the audience was already hooked.
After a brief pause, Akifumi continued writing.
"Could this be a case of serial poisoning?"
This thought crossed the minds of the investigators at the Unnatural Death Investigation Office, prompting them to launch a deeper probe.
Unfortunately, by the time they reached out to examine the latest victim's body, it had already been cremated.
Without a body, an autopsy was impossible.
Meanwhile, due to her work, Mikoto Misumi once again had to postpone a date with her boyfriend.
By the time she arrived at their meeting place, the sky had long since turned dark, and her boyfriend had already fallen asleep at the table while waiting.
Later, at a yakiniku restaurant, he used this opportunity to bring up the idea of introducing their parents and discussing engagement.
Back at her foster parents' home, Mikoto appeared visibly conflicted.
Though she loved him, her past made the idea of starting a family feel daunting.
Still, she shared the news with her family, and her foster mother, Natsuyo Misumi, was moved to tears of joy.
On the other hand, Rokuro met with a tabloid journalist at a bar, where a young and nave boy voiced his outrage.
He accused the investigators of leaving a grieving family's home laughing and chatting as if they didn't care about the dead.
The next day, the toxicology report for Takanojima came out.
However, rather than confirming poisoning, the report stated that no toxic substances had been detected.
The reason? The testing machine could only identify 200 known toxins. There were countless other unknown poisons that wouldn't show up in the results.
The only way to confirm the cause of death was to conduct individual, painstaking tests for every possible toxin.
As the audience read this, an eerie realization crept over them.
A poison that couldn't be named, that required exhaustive testing to even identify
Could this be the 'Nameless Poison'?
The revelation sent chills down their spines.
The title suddenly made perfect sense.
But that wasn't what shocked them the most.
The real shock was that, in such a short amount of time, Akifumi had crafted a story with such an impressive level of completeness!
The title wasn't randomly chosen, it carried deep meaning that tied directly to the plot.
So was this really a case of serial poisoning?
The audience was desperate to know what happened next.
And right on cue, Akifumi introduced the core concept of the 'Nameless Poison.'
The most terrifying poison in the worldan Nameless poison.
By definition, poisons are only identifiable when compared against known substances.
In other words, if a poison with completely new components were created, no one would ever be able to detect it.
If someone could successfully create such a poison they could kill anyone, anywhere, without leaving a trace.
A horrifying image surfaced in the audience's minds: a shadowy figure, face obscured, carefully dripping an unknown liquid into a drink or a meal.
Days later, the victim would suddenly collapse and die at home.
Shiver.
A wave of unease washed over the viewers. Their backs felt cold with sweat.
How did a medical drama suddenly turn into a horror story!?
This is terrifying!!
The parents of Takanojima provided the investigators with a key to his residence.
The team at the Unnatural Death Investigation Office returned to the scene to collect more samples.
While they were gathering evidence, Takanojima's girlfriend, Baba, suddenly arrived.
According to her, he had been absent from work for two consecutive days without explanation.
Concerned, she had used her spare key to check on himonly to discover his lifeless body.
At this moment, the livestream chat exploded again.
"Wait a minute is Baba the killer?"
"I don't know"
"This is just a script, isn't it? Can't Akifumi take the story in any direction he wants?"
"I think she's suspicious! Why else would she be mentioned out of nowhere!?"
While the audience debated wildly, Akifumi remained focused, his pen never pausing for a moment.
Feeling that something was off, Rokuro couldn't help but question Baba, asking where she had been during the time of the incident and why she had chosen that specific moment to visit.
Though Mikoto quickly intervened to stop him, the tension in the room became palpable.
The next day, the team visited Takanojima's workplace to sift through his belongings, hoping to find clues that would shed light on the mystery.
But little did they know the real horror was yet to unfold.
Baba boyfriend had just died, yet she remained eerily calm. It was strange, and Rokuro's suspicion wasn't entirely unfounded.
However, Mikoto, understanding her duty as a forensic doctor, argued that perhaps she was simply someone with a naturally composed temperament. She then advised him not to make any more inappropriate remarks.
Akifumi paused for a moment before putting pen to paper.
"A forensic doctor's duty is to determine the cause of death through autopsy, not to conduct investigations like the police."
"They do not have that authority, nor should they recklessly suspect others."
"The moment they overstep this boundary, the impartiality of their profession is compromised, and their judgments become skewed by personal bias."
"Mikoto, having worked in forensics for years, understood this deeply."
"But for Rokuro, who was just starting his internship, the gravity of the profession had yet to sink in. This scene highlights their ideological clash."
As the audience read this passage, many felt as though they had gained a deeper understanding of forensic science.
"Forensics is such an amazing profession!"
"Rokuro was a bit too reckless. If she's not the killer, wouldn't it be too cruel to suspect Miss Baba just because she's the victim's girlfriend?"
"But it also shows that Rokuro has a strong sense of justice, doesn't it?"
"It's clear that Rokuro represents the general public's perception of forensics. Seeing forensic doctors interacting with the deceased's families in such a calm manner might seem cold and heartless."
"But in reality, it's because they respect life that they remain so composed. They've seen too much death. If they let themselves be overwhelmed by emotion, how could they continue their work?"
With a greater understanding of Akifumi's world-building, the audience realized that the forensic team's emotions were not as simple as they seemed.
After all, no amount of empathy could truly ease the pain of a grieving family. At best, it would be nothing more than self-indulgent sentimentality.
While the audience pondered over this, Akifumi continued writing.
"On one hand, Mikoto and her team were organizing Mr. Takanojima's belongings when they overheard rumors about his alleged affair with the deceased Miss Shikishima."
"On the other hand, Rokuro discovered from a colleague that Takanojima had been planning to marry Miss Baba. However, due to her busy work schedule, their plans had yet to progress."
"Coincidentally, Miss Baba's research involved polyester experiments, and one of the chemicals used in the process was ethylene glycol."
"When ingested, this chemical causes abnormalities in the digestive and nervous systems within 30 minutes, breathing difficulties within 12 hours, and kidney failure within 24 hours."
"The symptoms matched those of both victims, Shikishima exhibited the early-stage symptoms, while Takanojima showed signs of the later-stage complications."
Everything seemed to point to a single undeniable truth."
"Ethylene glycol has a sweet taste, and both victims had eaten the same brand of horse-shaped biscuits. This immediately raised suspicion..."
The sudden twist left the audience in stunned silence.
"Wait Could it really be?"
"That would be way too predictable, wouldn't it?"
"With Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei level of storytelling, there's no way he'd settle for such a straightforward plot twist!"
And indeed, he did not disappoint.
After conducting tests, no traces of ethylene glycol were found in the biscuits. Furthermore, Takanojima's autopsy showed no presence of the toxin, nor was it found in any samples collected from his office or home.
It was clearMiss Baba was not the killer.
Faced with this conclusion, Kamikura speculated that both deaths were nothing more than unfortunate accidents and instructed Mikoto to finalize her report.
However, Mikoto wasn't convinced. One isolated case might be an accident, but two occurring simultaneously? The odds were far too slim.
Could the 'Unknown Poison' truly exist? This question began to haunt both her and Rokuro.
That evening, while working overtime, Mikoto sought advice from Nakado, a far more experienced forensic expert.
'If you want answers, just ask. The knowledge of the world is at your disposal.'
With that cryptic remark, he retreated into the chief's office to rest.
Taking his advice, Mikoto began researching similar overseas cases. Meanwhile, Rokuro returned from an outside investigation with new information
The biscuits had been purchased by Takanojima himself while on a business trip abroad.
Furthermore, the rumors of an affair were baseless; Shikishima had merely caught a cold from Takanojima, which had fueled the gossip.
When exactly did he catch the cold? Where had he traveled?
Following this lead, Mikoto deepened her investigation and finally uncovered a breakthrough!
It was neither an accident nor a case of poisoningthe cause of death was something else entirely!"
At this crucial moment, Akifumi suddenly put down his pen, stood up, stretched his limbs, andbefore the audience's bewildered eyesflopped onto the sofa!
The once-quiet chat, captivated by the story's intensity, instantly exploded with frustration.
"Are you kidding me?! Not again?!"
"This has to be intentional! How can you stop right at the climax?!"
"Get up and keep writing! I swear, don't make me beg you!!"
"ARGHHH! What was the cause of death?! Just tell us already!!"
"Please, don't make us wait two more hours for this!!"
Thankfully, this time, Akifumi only took a brief five-minute break before returning to the whiteboard under the expectant gazes of millions.
He picked up his pen and wrote:
"MERS-CoValso known as Middle East Respiratory Syndrome."
Takanojima had traveled to Saudi Arabia, where he contracted the virus.
Upon returning home, he began displaying symptoms.
Subsequent tests confirmed the diagnosis.
Because they had identified the cause early, proper countermeasures were taken, preventing a larger outbreak.
The entire audience gasped in shock.
This revelation tied the entire story together seamlessly
Forensic science exists to serve the future.
At that moment, no one questioned Takanojima's cause of death anymore.
They were simply left in awe by the sheer brilliance of the story's execution.
"I can't believe it turned out like this!!"
"I knew it! With sensei's writing skills, the plot was never going to follow those clich tropes!"
"From an individual perspective to a broader scalethis really opens up the narrative!"
"To come up with such a plot under this kind of pressure, Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei talent is absolutely insane!"
"If it were me, I'd probably need years to think of something like this! The gap between people is sometimes greater than that between a human and a dog!"
"..."
Everyone was expressing their opinions, believing that the first episode's plot had reached its conclusion.
However, Akifumi's pen did not stop.
Noticing this, the fans were momentarily stunned, and thenshock filled their eyes.
"Wait, the first chapter isn't over yet?"
"Damn, could there be another twist?!"
"I've thought about it seriously, but I can't figure out where the plot could possibly turn!"
"Regardless, I already feel bad for the other contestants!!"
As the number of live comments started to decrease, the audience was fully immersed in the parallel world woven by Akifumi's words.
With media coverage spreading rapidly, panic ensued across Tokyo.
The city conducted multiple disinfections every day.
When the press conference concluded, a critical question arose:
When the infected official returned from Saudi Arabia, why didn't he go through airport quarantine?
That's the key point.
He was already showing early symptoms of a cold, wasn't he?
Maybe he thought it was just a mild fever and nothing serious?
As a result, Mr. Takanojima, the man who unknowingly brought the virus back, became the scapegoat for public outrage.
The first to lash out were the grieving family members of Ms. Shikishima, who had died because of him.
Next came the flood of internet criticism from anxious citizens:
He knew he had symptoms. That makes him guilty!
A walking biological weapon.
We should dox him!
He should just die! Oh wait, he's already dead. (LOL)
Amidst the chaos, Takanojima's parents found themselves bombarded by relentless media attention.
Already drowning in grief, one could only imagine the immense pain they felt under this scrutiny.
On a rainy night, at Takanojima's funeral, his parents met Mikoto.
Despite their overwhelming sorrow, they bowed deeply in apology.
They explained that their son, even when sick, insisted on returning home. Perhaps it was because of the upbringing instilled by his fatheran education that emphasized never skipping school for something as minor as a cold.
So, he must have thought that missing work for the same reason was unacceptable.
With a voice full of grief, the elderly father questioned, "Was it our education that was wrong...?"
Silence fell over the audience.
At that moment, everyone seemed to understand the old man's pain.
The agony of losing a child in old age. The torment of being condemned by the world.
The doubt creeping into their heartswas their son's death ultimately their fault?
Even if, in some perspectives, it was a consequence of his own actions...
For two elderly parents who had already suffered so muchwas this burden really theirs to bear?
Before anyone could reach a conclusion, Akifumi's next passage shook them to their core!
Ms. Baba stepped forward from the crowd and gently took the grieving parents aside. Then, looking at Mikoto, who was still bowing in apology, she hesitated before speaking:
"Takanojima is innocent. I have proof."
As Baba revealed the truth, the audience learned that three days after returning to Japan, Takanojima had undergone a health check.
The results? Completely normal.
Mikoto, however, countered, "A standard check-up wouldn't necessarily detect this. It could have been overlooked."
But Baba remained firm, "As a responsible adult, if he had really experienced symptoms, he would have reported it at the airport."
"I believe it's difficult to pinpoint exactly when he caught the virus. I'm sorry."
With that, the conversation came to an end.
As a forensic scientist, Mikoto only trusted the results of her own examinationsbecause the dead never lie.
For Baba, the woman closest to Takanojima, one might suspect that she was merely trying to clear his name.
But for the first time, this usually composed woman shed tears of sorrow.
Though Mikoto felt deep sympathy for Baba, she did not regret her actions.
If the truth had remained hidden, more people could have sufferedjust like Ms. Shikishima.
That was why tracing Takanojima's movements became an essential part of the investigation.
At Tokyo Medical University Hospital, the number of patients who had visited on the same day as "Male A"including outpatients and new admissionsexceeded 48. Among them, eight had already tested positive.
Kamikura Yasuo met with the hospital director, discussing the situation briefly.
He requested that a report be submitted to the Ministry of Health to ensure future funding.
After this incident, the Unnatural Death Investigation Unit would likely receive more and more cases.
Nakado casually chatted with Kibayashi, mentioning a golden goldfish in passing.
As the sun set, in the quiet twilight, Baba stared blankly at the ring on her left hand's ring finger.
Meanwhile, Mikoto, having completed her investigation, returned the medical report to Baba.
Baba then began recounting the story of her relationship with Takanojima.
As she reminisced about their past, regret filled her voice, she had been too focused on work.
She wished she had spent more time with him while she still had the chance.
If only she had moved in with him. If only they had registered their marriage sooner.
If only they had lived together properly as a couple. Maybe then, he wouldn't have died alone like that.
Her sorrowful words left Mikoto silent, unsure of how to console her.
What hurt Baba even more were the cruel remarks online, the vicious accusations turning such a diligent and kind man into a monster.
Even though uncovering the truth would prevent further victims, to Baba, none of that mattered.
The world's tragedies didn't concern her.
No outsider could ever replace her Takanojima, not the authorities, not the public, not even her own parents.
Mikoto remained silent. Then, she reached into her bag and pulled out a piece of bread, offering it to Baba.
Because food, in its own way, has a special kind of magic.
Even in the darkest moments, a simple meal can bring warmth, however fleeting it may be.
Even in a moment like this, she could still find food delicious. With a sorrowful yet slightly bitter complaint, Miss Baba sighed, feeling frustrated at herself.
As she gazed at the sunset, she turned her eyes toward the ring on her finger.
Seeing this, Mikoto complimented its beauty.
Miss Baba then recounted the ring's story, it was a gift from Mr. Takanojiima, given to her the day after he returned to Japan.
"I never imagined... that would be our last night together."
With emotions too complex to put into words, she murmured this sentence.
Mikoto froze for a moment before asking a rather blunt question"That night, did you two... engage in intimate relations?"
Two lovers who had been apart for so long, finally reunited... The answer was obvious.
The next day.
Inside the research institute, Mikoto gathered the team for a meeting. She wrote down the entire timeline of the incident on the whiteboard, carefully detailing every key event.
Then, she marked a special emphasis on one specific pointthe night the two of them spent together!
"That night, they kissed over twenty times," Mikoto stated. "According to how this virus spreads, if Miss Baba were exposed, she should have shown symptoms by now!"
That meant one thingshe had never come into contact with the virus at all!
In other words Takano wasn't infected in the Middle East. He had contracted the virus after returning to Japan!
And there was only one place where he could have been exposedTokyo Medical University Hospital!
It wasn't that Takano had spread the virus to others. He was infected at the hospital!
At that moment, Kamikura Yasuo recalled something crucialTokyo Medical University had an ongoing research project related to this!
The realization sent shockwaves through the audience.
"Genius Absolute genius!!"
"This is incredible! The way the story constantly misleads the audience and then corrects itselfit's just like a top-tier crime drama!"
"That final twist was absolutely brilliant!"
"Most importantly, it doesn't feel forced! Every detail was foreshadowed perfectly!"
"Just this first episode alone is enough to crush every other contestant in the competition!!"
"Damn it! Who allowed a genius like Warrior of Love and Hope to participate?! There's no way anyone else stands a chance! (lol)"
"I can't believe this entire episode was written in such a short time!"
"The story is so detailed that it could be filmed right now!"
"Wait does this mean all of sensei's stories are created this way?! (lol)"
Even though everyone knew another twist was coming, they were still eager to see how it would unfold.
So when they saw Akifumi pick up his pen again, all discussions ceased. Everyone focused their full attention on the next development.
Although Mikoto's theory made perfect sense, there was still one problem, they had no solid evidence.
And without proof, Tokyo Medical University could simply dismiss the claims as baseless accusations.
At that moment, someone who had been silent the entire time Nakado calmly placed a document on the table.
"This is your evidence."
The usually reserved man had suddenly stepped into the spotlight like a protagonist making a grand entrance.
A funeral home worker had reported that there had been an unusual surge in deaths at Tokyo Medical University Hospital.
Upon investigating, they found that the number of inpatient deaths had doubled!
This sudden spike began at the start of the previous month.
Takanoshima had visited the hospital exactly one month ago.
Even more suspiciously, eighteen of the deceased had died from acute pneumonia, kidney failure, and respiratory distress all symptoms that could be linked to the virus.
Nakado paused before continuing. "Oh, and by the way what's up with that outfit?"
This unexpected remark completely threw the team off, shifting their attention away from the case.
Mikoto, usually seen in her signature white lab coat, was now wearing an elegant pastel-yellow dress, paired with high heels.
"Shut up about my outfit!" she snapped. "Let's focus! Even if these numbers are real, they aren't enough to serve as solid proof."
Hospitals control how causes of death are reported. If they wanted to cover something up, no one would be able to stop them.
"Unless we get our hands on internal records, this data alone isn't enough."
"The evidence isn't in the numbers," Nakado interrupted. "It's in the nineteenth victim."
A five-year-old boy, hospitalized for diabetes, had suddenly developed vomiting and diarrhea. After that, he was completely isolated from everyone.
The hospital claimed his condition had worsened, but instead of being transferred to the ICU, he was placed in a negative pressure isolation room.
For three weeks, the child hovered between life and death until he finally passed away two days ago.
And his body had yet to be cremated!
But in just thirty minutes, it would be sent into the incinerator.
For a moment, the room fell into a heavy silence. Then, Rokurou grabbed his helmet and gloves.
The message was clear.
Still in her dress and heels, Mikoto sprinted full speed, jumped onto Rokurou's motorcycle, and raced toward the crematorium.
[TL Note Poor Rokurou lol]
By the time they arrived, the body had just been placed into the furnace!
Ignoring all protests, Mikoto slammed the emergency stop button.
The coffin was partially burned, but the body inside remained intact, it's slightly scorched, but still usable for examination.
Mikoto quickly instructed Rokurou to contact the research institute while she turned to the deceased child's family, bowing deeply in apology.
She then carefully explained the situation, asking for permission to perform an autopsy.
That night.
Kamikura Yasuo engaged in a tense negotiation with the president of Tokyo Medical University.
At the same time, the forensic examination of the child's body was underway.
And when the final report was slammed onto the president's desk, the once-defiant old man was left utterly speechless, his strength drained.
After everything was said and done, Mikoto removed her white lab coat and dashed out of the research institute.
Tonight was an important nightthe night she was supposed to meet her boyfriend's parents for the first time.
But by the time she arrived at the restaurant, his parents had already left. Only her boyfriend remained, sitting alone.
Even though she had restored Takano's reputation, the price she paid was her own three-year-long relationship.
At the same time, news about Mikoto's mysterious background was beginning to spread due to special circumstances.
"Episode OneEnd."
"Incredible! Absolutely incredible!!"
"The twists and turns in this episode gave me chills!"
"Most importantly, the first episode wastes no time in making its theme clear!"
"Without forensic specialists, a seemingly ordinary yet truly suspicious death would have been hastily dismissed!"
"Without their relentless efforts, the virus leak would have gone unnoticed, causing more harm! And without their unwavering pursuit of the truth, the real culprit would have never been uncovered!"
"What's even more remarkable is how the main story flows seamlessly while subtle side plots are skillfully woven in."
"Even though these details are only briefly mentioned, they enhance the depth of the narrative."
"The breakup at the end of the episode, for example, felt inevitable, considering the build-up."
"Given Babai's backstory, it's clear that the next episode will revolve around her!"
"But seriously, how did such a well-structured story come together in such a short time!?"
"If it were anyone else, I might have doubted it, but if it's Akifumi, I totally believe it!"
"This is the same person who wrote Madoka Magica and Steins;Gate! You can't judge him with ordinary logic!"
"Still, even if he's a genius, coming up with such a perfect story on the spot seems impossible! He must have had this idea long ago and refined it just in time for the competition."
"That actually makes a lot of sense!"
"Yeah, that explanation is much easier to accept."
"But either way, it's still insanely impressive!"
"Unfair! Everyone else is making up stories on the spot, but Contestant #13 gets to use his old work!"
"That's like failing an exam because you never studied, then complaining that others finished too quickly!"
"Seriously, why shouldn't he use the stories he's built up over time?"
"Instead of questioning him, maybe ask why the other contestants didn't have a story prepared in their minds?"
"..."
As debates raged in the livestream chat, Akifumi, having completed the first episode, finally leaned back on the sofa, deep in thought.
His expression suggested he was already planning the next installment.
Meanwhile, in the official judges' stream with Kana and the other three panelists, they had shifted their focus to other contestants.
After all, this was a competition, not Akifumi's personal showcase.
No matter how compelling his story was, they couldn't just focus on him alone.
As a result, none of them realized he had already completed writing the first episode in its entirety.
After a brief rest, Akifumi returned to the blackboard and began outlining the next episode.
Episode 2: The Last Words of the Dead
The Unnatural Death Investigation Lab, where Mikoto works, receives a request from the police to examine a group suicide site by carbon monoxide poisoning.
Four bodies are discovered. Detective Mori insists it's a simple case of suicide, but Mikoto insists on an autopsy!
The results confirm that three of them died from carbon monoxide poisoning, consistent with suicide. However, the last victim, a young girl, was found to have died from hypothermia!
Even more shocking, Mikoto finds a handwritten plea for help inside the girl's stomach!
It was murder!
Despite their superior Kurasawa's objections, Mikoto and her colleague Rokuro decide to investigate the message, determined to uncover the truth.
As they get closer to solving the case, they unexpectedly find themselves in danger.
With their lives on the line, Mikoto sends the only data she managed to collect.
Relying on that limited information, Nakado finally pinpoints their location just in time to save them.
Episode 3: The Unexpected Witness
Mikoto testifies in court as a witness for a murder case that happened six months ago, where a housewife was killed.
The defendant, her husband, Yoichi, pleads guilty, claiming he killed her because he could no longer endure her psychological abuse.
However, during the trial, Mikoto notices something unusualthe knife presented as evidence is not the actual murder weapon...
Episode 4: Who Do We Work For?
Sano, a devoted husband and father, dies in a sudden motorcycle accident one night.
Without life insurance, his wife and children are left without financial support. Desperate, the widow seeks help from the law firm where Mikoto's mother, Natsuyo, works.
Three possible causes of Sano's accident emerge:
Extreme fatigue due to excessive overtime at the factory.
A mechanical failure caused by a botched repair job.
A misdiagnosis by his new physician, who failed to detect a critical illness.
Each scenario points to a different responsible party.
But when Mikoto conducts the autopsy, the cause of death is officially ruled as an accident. However, is that really the full story?
As the investigation progresses, the hidden truth slowly emerges.
Meanwhile, the Unnatural Death Investigation Lab receives a death threat, and Nakado's dark past begins to surface...
Episode 5: Revenge From Beyond the Grave
Tired of Nakado's abrasive personality, Sakamoto finally quits.
With staff shortages, the two smaller teams are merged into one. Nakado is assigned to assist Mikoto's team.
That day, a young man named Suzuki visits the lab, requesting an autopsy for his drowned wife.
Though eyewitnesses claim she jumped into the river herself, Suzuki refuses to believe his wife would commit suicide. He pleads for them to find the truth!
Mikoto proceeds with the autopsy, until the funeral director, Mokurin, rushes into the lab in a panic.
He reveals that the body was stolen from the crematorium!
In other words, Mikoto, as the lead pathologist, has just committed corpse desecration!
Since Akifumi was unaware of the situation, his actions were not considered a major offense.
However, the fact that someone would go so far as to steal a body just to uncover the truth piqued everyone's curiosity.
Time continued to tick away.
With each passing chapter, the audience's emotions and attention became more and more focused.
The live stream's popularity skyrocketed from an initial audience of just over 100,000 to now exceeding 3 million!
To put it into perspective, even if all the other contestants' viewership numbers were combined, they still wouldn't add up to half of Akifumi's audience.
Of course, as the competition progressed, he did not go into as much detail in his subsequent episodes as he did with the first.
This was partly due to time constraints and partly by design to hold something back.
While a story outline differs significantly from a fully developed narrative, the sheer brilliance of Unnatural Death ensured that even an outline was enough to captivate the audience.
The proof was evident in the live stream: despite the overwhelming number of viewers, only a few comments appeared from time to time.
The silence spoke volumes about how engrossed everyone was.
Meanwhile, in the official live stream featuring the judges, they had already shifted their focus entirely to Contestant 13's channel by the time Akifumi was drafting Episode 3.
Holding over 70% of the show's total traffic by himself, if the competition organizers didn't highlight his stream, they would be making a massive mistake.
Clearly, the officials were not that foolish.
Now, with six hours into the competition, Akifumi had already completed the outline for Episode 8, The Long Road Home.
He was now seated on the couch, quietly eating and restingor rather, contemplating the next part of his story.
Physically, he wasn't actually tired; his stamina was more than enough to keep going.
The breaks he took were more of a performance, a way to appear as a normal person in the eyes of the public.
While Akifumi rested, the three judges in the main live stream didn't stop their discussion for a moment.
"This kid is something else! He really caught us all off guard."
"Caught us off guard? More like scared the hell out of us!"
"But you have to admit, Contestant 13 is pretty lucky to have picked a theme he had already thought about before."
"As a creator, storytelling is all about accumulation. Instead of marveling at his luck, maybe we should ask ourselves why the youngest contestant has the most extensive preparation?"
"Well, let's not get too philosophical. People aren't here to listen to us ramble; let's talk about the actual stories."
At that, screenwriter Nojima Shinji couldn't hold back his excitement:
"To me, what makes Unnatural Death truly outstanding isn't just the engaging narrative. It's the fact that every episode tackles a major social issue."
"For example, Episode 1 highlights medical ethics and public trust."
"Yes, an unknown poison is dangerous, but does covering it up reduce the harm?
"Not at all. The data presented in the story makes it clear, concealment can be just as deadly. The truth being hidden erodes public trust in medical institutions."
"That alone is enough to cause widespread panic."
"In reality, forensic doctors aren't the ones responsible for uncovering such truths. Those in charge should be stepping up to address these issues head-on. But instead, they're afraid of the consequences, afraid of losing their positions."
"They only acknowledge the truth when the evidence is undeniable, forced to abandon their pathetic, disgraceful resistance."
"And it doesn't stop there. Every episode touches on a hot-button issue."
"Episode 2 discusses suicide, Episode 3 examines women's rights, Episode 4 delves into workplace exhaustion and overwork, Episode 5 explores revenge and the pursuit of happiness, Episode 6 touches on social gatherings, and Episode 7 deals with school bullying."
"Beneath each gripping case lies a deeper reflection on society. That, to me, is what makes this story truly remarkable."
As Nojima Shinji finished his explanation, countless viewers in the chat couldn't help but express their admiration.
"At first, I was just drawn in by how exciting the story was but now I realize there's so much depth to it!"
"No surprise there, it's the infamous 'Old Thief.' Of course, he'd write something with this level of depth!"
"This fits his usual style perfectly! His stories aren't just simple entertainment; they carry profound meaning beneath the surface."
"That's exactly why I love his work so much!"
"Seriously, how can there be such a massive IQ gap between people?!"
"I just want to crack open Old Thief's skull and see what's inside!"
"Unnatural Death isn't even an anime, but it's still incredibly compelling! If this gets turned into a drama, I'm definitely watching it!"
"Who says it can't be an anime? Different genres tell different stories, but as long as there's passion, anything can be adapted into animation!"
While viewers passionately debated, the judges continued their discussion.
"Nojima-sensei, you're too cunning! You stole everything I wanted to say!"
"Exactly! But beyond the hot-button topics, the structure and narrative techniques in this story are something every writer can learn from."
"To be honest, Contestant 13 is simply on another level compared to the rest of the competitors. It's almost unfair to the other contestants."
Hearing this, Kana Hanazawa who had been quiet for a while smiled wryly. "But according to the competition's rules, Contestant 13 is fully qualified to participate."
"Well, don't take it too seriously, Miss Kana. I was just making an observation."
After all, the ones being overwhelmed were the other contestants.
Though even he, a veteran screenwriter, had to admit that this level of storytelling was beyond him
It didn't matterhe wasn't competing against this monster, so why should he care?
"Look, Contestant 13 is standing up again."
"With only two hours left, can he finish his story in time?"
A fire broke out in a mixed-use commercial and residential building, leaving ten charred bodies that were sent to the Unnatural Death Investigation Unit.
Since the corpses were completely burned beyond recognition, identifying the victims proved to be an immense challenge.
The sole survivor was critically injured and hospitalized.
Meanwhile, Rokurou's father arrived at the Unnatural Death Investigation Unit to inform them about the survivor's condition.
At the same time, he demanded that his son, Rokurou, be dismissed from his position...
After thorough analysis, each victim's identity was confirmed.
The man suspected of being the culprit whose skull showed signs of a severe blow and whose waist bore marks of being bound was, in truth, not the perpetrator at all.
All evidence pointed to the incident being a tragic accident.
The only reason this individual stood out from the others was that, when the fire erupted, he used the firefighting knowledge imparted to him by his father to save others.
As he carried victims downstairs, he discovered that the entrance had been engulfed by flames. Left with no choice, he returned upstairs with the victims on his back, hoping for rescue.
Unfortunately, despite his relentless efforts, help never arrived in time.
Upon hearing this, the man's father broke down in tears.
At the same time, after years of inactivity, another man resumed his criminal acts. The stalled clock of Nakado's pursuit of justice began to tick once more.
With a firm stroke of his pen, Akifumi stared at the board before him, deep in thought.
"Should I fully flesh out the next two episodes?"
The question lingered in his mind.
After skimming through the previous plot points, he made his decision.
"No!"
Revealing everything at once would kill the suspense. Knowing the full story upfront would cause at least half the audience to lose interest.
A little mystery was necessary.
With that in mind, Akifumi scribbled down a few lines:
Episode 9: The Enemy's Shadow.
Episode 10: The End of the Journey.
Nakado's long-sought criminal finally emerges, but all the evidence has been meticulously erased.
In court, as Nakado and his team confront the accused, the perpetrator remains unfazed, confident in his defense.
Faced with this deadlock, what will Nakado and his team do next?
Putting down his pen, he leaned back to rest as usual.
The audience watching the live stream fell into stunned silence before the floodgates of complaints burst open.
"How am I supposed to know what happens next?! Just write it all in one go!"
"Damn it, not this again! Fine, fine, take your break, but get back to writing once you're inspired."
"So, the story is only 10 episodes? That's a shame."
"Judging by the pacing, the plot is incredibly tightevery event links seamlessly to the next!"
"If only it were longer!"
"I wonder how long this old troll plans to rest this time."
"There's barely an hour left! Hurry up, or you won't finish in time!"
".."
As if he had heard their cries, Akifumi stood up after just ten minutes.
But when they saw what he wrote next, the audience collectively sensed impending doom.
"Wait, what is this? It doesn't look like plot development..."
"It looks like... dialogue?!"
"Why are you writing dialogue now?! Just finish episodes 9 and 10 already!"
"Damn it! He's not planning to continue the main story!"
"That bastard! How could he cut off at the most crucial moment?!"
"But... this dialogue is kind of amazing..."
".."
Realizing there was no changing his mind, they had no choice but to watch in silence as Akifumi continued writing one electrifying line after another.
Kamikura Yasuo:
"Forensic science exists for the sake of the future."
"This isn't some divine retribution."
"The dead aren't divided into good or evil, they simply had the misfortune of losing their lives. We, on the other hand, were just lucky enough to survive. The living shouldn't fear death."
Nakado Kei:
"Our true enemy? Unjust death."
"Forensic science, like medicine, advances every year. More than relying on experience, what truly matters is the current findings. That's everything."
"No matter who they are, once you cut open their flesh, every person is just a lump of meat."
"Am I supposed to care about how others feel?"
"A killer should always be prepared to be killed."
"He acted according to his own willisn't that fine?"
"The dead won't answer you. The future won't provide an explanation. If you seek forgiveness, live on."
Misumi Mikoto:
"Human resilience is stronger than you think!"
"Instead of wallowing in despair, eat something good, then get some sleep."
"Forensic science is indispensable to a lawful nation. If it is ignored, then so is the law itself."
"Everyone is a sinner. We work to atone for our sins, so we should finish work early and go home."
"Misumi, why do you work? To survive."
"Dreams aren't that big of a deal. Having a simple goal is enoughlike deciding what to buy with your next paycheck, where to go on your day off, or who you're working for."
"Even if I come to terms with things, families of unresolved cases never find closure. Not knowing how their loved ones died, they'll search for answers their entire lives."
"No matter how evil someone is, we can't let murder go unpunished. It's not up to us to decide their fatethat's the law's job."
"Legally, it was ruled a suicide. But I believe he was murderedby something the law cannot punish. A killing named bullying."
"Forensic scientists are also exceptional doctors!"
"Your life is your own!"
"You can only communicate with someone while you're still alive."
"I've always mistaken my anger for grief."
"I refuse to lose."
"If I lose to an unjust death, I lose to my mother who tried to drag me down with her."
" But every day, people die. With every death, someone grieves."
"With every murder, hatred is born, creating even more grief. There's so little forensic science can do."
"If those caught in unjust circumstances abandon their own lives and commit another injustice, then haven't they lost?"
"Our job as forensic scientists is to examine the dead, uncover the truth, and determine the cause of death."
"Nowhere on the report will it mention the killer's emotions. In front of a corpse, only the undeniable fact of their stolen life remains."
"I don't care how tragic your life was. Your motives are meaningless to me."
As Akifumi wrote each line, the audience, fans, and even the judges watching were left with chills, their scalps tingling from the sheer intensity of his words.
A complete explosion of brilliance.
"Whoa! These lines are incredible!"
"Even though it's just text, I can practically see these characters standing right in front of me!"
"This perfectly matches the image of Dr. Nakado in my mind!!"
"That cold-on-the-outside, passionate-on-the-inside personalityit's just too perfect for me!!"
"Mikoto's lines are so profound! This is exactly how a forensic pathologist should be portrayed!"
"To a forensic expert, all unnatural deaths are enemies, huh?"
"It may sound cold, but no matter what the reason is, criminals don't deserve sympathy!!"
"Solving cases from the perspective of forensic sciencethis concept is absolutely brilliant!!"
"Ahhh! I need to see Unnatural Death come to life! Some production company, please start filming already! Don't make me get on my knees and beg!!"
"Wait, realizing this is just a script suddenly makes it feel less exciting."
"."
Judges' Room
Nojima Shinji let out a deep sigh. "I'm just glad I didn't have to compete with a genius like Contestant #13 when I debuted. Otherwise, I might have never recovered in my career."
"Right?"
"For the rest of us, meeting someone like this is basically a disaster!"
The other two judges nodded in agreement, their expressions filled with a mix of admiration and resignation.
"But for us and the audience, it's an incredible stroke of luck!"
Nojima grinned. "We get to enjoy such an amazing story!"
"I wonder when this drama will finally air..."
"Eh? Nojima-sensei, you're already assuming it'll get produced? We don't even have a studio attached yet."
Nojima rolled his eyes. "With a story this good, do you seriously think no company will pick it up?"
"Actually, I'm more worried that no studio will be able to land it. Contestant #13 is from Shueisha, right? Their company doesn't even have a film production division."
"That's true... They wouldn't go so far as to start a whole new company just for this, right?"
Though Kitagawa said this half-jokingly, Nojima replied in a low voice, "They don't have to start a new company. Just investing some money into a production should be no problem at all."
"Well, that's for the big investors to worry aboutit's not our concern."
"Fair point. But looking at this kid's episodic structure, I suddenly got an idea."
"Wait, are you saying you're drawing inspiration from a junior? Yuukawa, don't you feel embarrassed?"
"What's there to be embarrassed about? The best ideas win. Contestant #13's story is brilliant. There are so many aspects worth learning from! If only it were a full-length script already!"
The three judges continued their discussion, seemingly oblivious to their surroundings. Watching this unfold, Kana couldn't help but let out a wry smile.
"Sensei, I know you're just speaking your minds, but maybe be a little more mindful of the setting?"
"This is a live broadcast!!"
Kana mentally screamed in frustration.
"Even if the contestants can't see this right now, once they watch the replay after the competition, they'll realize the judges were only paying attention to one person. That's gonna be devastating for the others!"
It was just like an exam where the teacher only focused on the top student, completely ignoring the second and third place scorers.
"That's gotta hurt, right? Just thinking about it makes me sigh..."
Trying to bring things back on track, Kana spoke up. "Judges, we still have over an hour left in the competition. Does that mean Contestant #13 has already completed their entry?"
"Completed? More like overachieved!"
Even though two episodes weren't fully fleshed out, the first eight were already structured so thoroughly that they completely overshadowed the other contestants.
Not to mention the story's concept, narrative quality, and character developmenteach of these elements was leagues ahead.
"Honestly, if we weren't sticking to the competition format, we could declare the winner right now!"
Kana raised an eyebrow. "So does that mean Contestant #13 can just rest for the remaining time?"
"If it were me, I'd go take a nap on the couch."
Having seen the audience's live chat, the judges knew about Akifumi's earlier actions and chuckled as they teased him.
"Maybe the couch the production team provided was just too comfortable. Next time, we should consider getting a firmer one."
"Hahaha!"
As the judges laughed, Kana forced a strained smile. "I'll be sure to pass that along to the production team."
Then, she added curiously, "But if Contestant #13 is done with his story, what is he doing now?"
"Huh?"
Following Kana's gaze, the judges turned toward the screen and froze.
Instead of leaving after finishing his script, Akifumi was still standing in front of the blackboard.
Just as Kana spoke, his pen started moving again.
"If only all of this were just a dream, so I could still meet you in my sleep..."
"Like retrieving something long forgotten, like retrieving something long forgotten..."
Nojima blinked. "Wait is he writing a poem?"
"This part is he talking about Nakado's story?"
"But it doesn't quite feel like a poem either Strange."
While the judges were still puzzled, Akifumi kept pausing and resuming his writing.
"How good it would have been if this were all just a dream"
[]
"Even now, I still dream of you"
[]
"Like I'm going home to get something I've forgotten"
[]
"I dust off my old, worn memories"
[]
"Even the sadness of those days, even the pain of those days"
[]
"I loved every bit of it, with you by my side"
[]
"In my heart, never coming out, is the bitter smell of lemon"
[]
"I can't go home until the rain lets up"
[]
"And even now, you're my light"
[]
"..."
As he wrote, he hummed the melody softly, following the tune in his mind.
Unfortunately, the equipment was too far away, and the audience couldn't hear it.
Otherwise, they would have been able to appreciate his... absolute lack of pitch.
This scene ignited speculation among fans who were familiar with Akifumi's past achievements.
"Could it be!?"
"No way! Is a mangaka these days really this insane?!"
"What 'could it be'? Stop being cryptic and just say it!"
"Isn't it obvious? This bastard is writing a song!"
"Writing a song?! Are you kidding me?!"
".."
Clearly, this particular fan wasn't familiar with Akifumi. Otherwise, they wouldn't be so shocked.
"There's no way people don't know about Warrior of Love and Hope's past achievements, right? He personally composed the theme songs for Anohana and Your Lie in April!"
"Forget theme songsthose songs became absolute classics!"
"Damn, is this guy really that talented?!"
"Say what you want about how many knives sensei has wielded in his stories, but you can't deny his sheer talent."
"And honestly, aren't these lyrics incredibly fitting? Every single line sounds like it's straight out of Dr. Nakado's heart!"
"So can we all agree that Dr. Nakado is the real protagonist of this drama?"
"No argument there. Whether it's the song or the script, just hurry up and give us the final product already!"
"Wake up! We're still in the middle of the competition! Where's this 'final product' supposed to come from?!"
".."
The chat buzzed with discussion as fans repeatedly reread the lyrics on-screen.
Even without the music, the words alone carried a deep emotional weight.
Meanwhile, the judges received word that Akifumi was indeed writing a song.
Screenwriter Nojima Shinji let out a wry chuckle. "If we were talking about screenwriting, I'd at least have the confidence to compete with Contestant #13 but this? This is completely out of my league."
He spread his hands helplessly, flashing an innocent smile.
"If you ask me, this song is definitely going to become a classic."
On the surface, the lyrics seemed to depict Dr. Nakado's emotions.
But upon deeper reflection, anyone with their own painful story would find their heart echoing with these words.
Whether it was Dr. Nakado, who lost his love one, Dr. Mikoto, who was forced into a suicide attempt by her mother, or any of the other tragic figures in the story
If those wounds could truly turn into mere dreams, wouldn't that be a wonderful thing?
Other judges rolled their eyes.
"This is an entirely different playing field. How are we even supposed to compare?"
"Character designs, episode scripts, dialogue, and now even the theme song Contestant #13's project is practically ready for production."
"Just find the right cast, and we can start filming immediately!"
"Seriously!"
At that moment, only two words surfaced in everyone's minds
"Monster talent."
It was absolutely ridiculous.
If they hadn't witnessed it firsthand, they would have spat in someone's face and scoffed, "You think screenwriting is that easy? You think classics can be written in eight hours?!"
Yet here they were.
"Like one half of a split fruit"
[]
"Even now, you remain my light."
[]
With the final stroke of his pen, Akifumi let out a satisfied breath.
He carefully reviewed the masterpiece he had written over the past few hours, then finally stopped.
Without causing any more commotion, he returned to his seat, calmly waiting for the last hour of the competition to pass.
As he sat down, the audience breathed a collective sigh of relief only to feel an immediate sense of loss.
"Tch, he is done already?!"
"He wrote the episode scripts, composed a song, what else do you want him to do? Animate the first episode live on the spot?"
"Now that you mention it that actually sounds possible!?"
"Right?! The fact that he didn't draw anything makes me want to dock a point from my final score!"
"You want him to animate in this little time? Even Satan would have your name tattooed on his back!"
"Just admit you love his work!"
"Of course I do! But still, he didn't draw anything!"
"I propose that before filming starts, Old Thief should first release a manga version!"
"Brilliant idea! I'm leaving a comment on his SNS right now!"
"."
Even though Akifumi had clearly finished his work, the livestream chat remained lively, with fans refusing to leave.
As for the judges, the moment he sat back down, they switched the livestream to check on other contestants.
Sure, they couldn't announce the final results immediately with so many entries, even skimming each one for a minute would take over two hours.
But why not take this opportunity to get a general idea now? That way, they could slack off later.
After all, who actually works seriously for their entire shift these days? If you don't steal a little break time here and there, are you even earning your paycheck properly?
Seriously. Think about it.
After all these years of working hard, has your salary increased? Has your position improved?
Ahem. Back on track.
The final minutes passed in a flash.
Especially when the 30-minute warning sounded, many contestants were sweating bullets, scrambling to finish their work.
Meanwhile, Akifumi sat comfortably on the sofa, snacking.
A stark contrast.
And then
"Time's up! All contestants, stop working immediately!"
Meanwhile, just a little before the competition officially ended
At Akifumi Mugiho's Home
"As expected of Mugiho-kun! He's amazing!!"
"Tch, that guy's actually pretty good, huh?"
Eriri and Mahiru watched the screen with eyes sparkling in excitement.
Ever since the competition started, the two had barely left their seats except for quick bathroom breaks and grabbing food deliveries.
They were glued to the live broadcast.
Mashiro, on the other hand, wasn't as obsessed as them.
She continued drawing her manga, only occasionally taking breaks to glance at the screen with mild interest.
"How does this guy's brain even work? To come up with such a compelling story in such a short time?" Eriri muttered in disbelief.
Mahiru chuckled softly, covering her mouth. "Did you forget what the judges said? Mugiho-kun had already built up material before this."
"Everyone has material! But even if I had a whole month, I could never create a story like Unnatural!"
Eriri sighed in frustration.
Writing Shokugeki no Souma had improved her storytelling skills, but there was still an overwhelming gap between her and Akifumi.
Even if she had an entire month, there was no way she could craft a masterpiece like this.
"Why is there such a massive gap between people!?"
But then, her frown disappeared, replaced by a proud smirk.
Sure, she might be far behind Akifumi Mugiho now but he was her man!
Watching him shine on the grand stage, dazzling the world, she couldn't help but feel a surge of pride.
Mahiru, still smiling, glanced at Eriri thoughtfully before saying, "Judging by the judges' reactions, Mugiho-kun is definitely taking first place in this round."
"Obviously! There's no way any other work could be more complete than Unnatural Death in such a short time!"
Then, as if suddenly remembering something important, Mahiru stood up from her seat.
"Huh? Where are you going, Mahiru?"
"To prepare dinner for Mugiho-kun."
"Slurp."
Eriri, recalling Mahiru's incredible cooking skills, practically drooled.
A faint blush dusted her cheeks, but after a brief hesitation, she stood up as well.
Mahiru looked at her in surprise.
Eriri straightened her back and said with determination, "I'll help too! It's not fair for you to do all the work."
Mahiru studied her for a moment before smiling. "Alright then, let's cook together."
"Mmhmm!"
At Hiratsuka Shizuka's Home
"AHAHAHAHA!! Do you see this, Seika? That's my student!!"
Hiratsuka Shizuka was laughing loudly, completely throwing away her usual intelligent and dignified demeanor.
Her cheeks were slightly flushedshe had clearly been drinking.
Iijichi Seika let out a helpless chuckle.
"Yes, yes. That's your student. Your most outstanding student."
"Hah! As if! He's not even my most outstanding student."
One second, she was full of pride. The next, she was pouting like a tsundere.
Iijichi Seika shook her head in exasperation. "Honestly, his storytelling skills have nothing to do with you, though?"
"What do you mean, nothing to do with me!? I taught him Japanese literature!"
""
She's completely drunk.
Iijichi sighed.
Not long ago, Shizuka had been complaining about how Akifumi was a complete monster who didn't even need to study to remain at the top of the rankings.
But now, she was taking full credit for his talent?
Yeah, no point arguing with a drunk.
Giving up on the conversation, Iijichi grabbed her beer can and took a swig.
"Cheers."
"Cheers!!"
Shizuka instantly matched her, raising her drink. Then, she turned back to the screen, grinning like a fool.
Kato Megumi
"Why is Akifumi-kun so ridiculously talented?"
Kato stared at her phone screen, watching the live broadcast with a complicated expression.
Then, she let out a small sigh.
"It's impossible to catch up to him, isn't it?"
But instead of feeling disheartened, she clenched her fists and steeled herself.
"No. It's not about closing the distance between us. I just have to focus on improving myself."
With that, she turned off her phone, pulled out her chemistry workbook, and quietly began solving problems.
Shinomiya Kaguya
"Damn that guy!!"
Shinomiya Kaguya glared at the screen, her small, sharp canines showing as she bit her lip in frustration.
The usual icy, composed demeanor was nowhere to be seenright now, she just looked adorably angry.
Because that damn man had made her cry multiple times!
And now, she finally knew what the culprit looked like!
But after a few seconds of pouting, her anger faded, replaced by a helpless sigh.
After all what could she do?
Even if she knew he was responsible for all the heartache she'd suffered reading his stories, there was no way to actually get back at him.
"Tch. He could've just written his stories like this from the start."
She muttered under her breath.
If he had simply tweaked the endings, the tragedies could have become happy stories.
Then, a sudden thought struck her.
"First place?"
"Hmph! Like hell I'm giving him a perfect score!"
At most at most, he'd get an 8.
The remaining 2 points? Consider it payback for all the emotional trauma he caused!
With that decision made, Kaguya smiled smugly.
Meanwhile, standing beside her, Hayasaka Ai sighed internally.
"Kaguya-sama's finally showing her goofy side"
Kasumigaoka Utaha
"A fellow writer of the same age and he's this good?"
Kasumigaoka Utaha stared at the whiteboard filled with story outlines, her expression caught between admiration and despair.
After reading something like this, she couldn't even muster the will to try competing.
"Seriously this level of talent is just unfair."
Back at the competition venue
"Time's up! All participants, please stop writing!"
At that moment, Kana's voice echoed through the speakers, reaching every contestant in the room.
The majority of them instinctively set their pens down.
Their expressions variedsome sighed in relief, others looked anxious, and a few appeared utterly bewildered. Clearly, some contestants lacked confidence in their work.
On the other hand, there were those who exuded pride and self-assurance, their faces practically glowing with satisfaction.
Just from their expressions alone, the disparity in skill levels among participants became evident.
And then, there was another groupthe desperate ones.
These contestants, instead of stopping, frantically sped up their writing, their foreheads drenched in sweat.
They looked like students scrambling to fill in the last few blanks as the exam proctor called for pens down.
A moment later, Kana's voice lost its usual cheerfulness and turned stern:
"All contestants must immediately stop writing. Anyone who continues after this warning will be disqualified from the competition."
Hearing this, those who had been pushing their luck froze, their pens hovering mid-air before they finally dropped their hands in frustration and resignation.
Meanwhile, in the official live stream chat, a flurry of comments flooded in:
"That's it! The first round is over!"
"The tension was insane! You could really feel the pressure in the contestants' expressions at the end!"
"Of course! This is a competition, after all. Only the best will survivehalf of them are getting eliminated today!"
"Survive? Bro, are you sure about that?"
"I was watching a certain someone's live stream, and compared to everyone else I don't even know what to say."
"LOL, just read out his ID at this point."
"My review? That guy wasn't here to compete."
"Then what was he doing?"
"Taking a nap in a different location."
".."
The chat's ridicule wasn't unwarranted.
Unlike the other contestants, Akifumi's live stream had an entirely different atmosphere.
When Kana first announced the time was up, he was lying on a couch, eyes closed, seemingly asleep.
His body barely twitched in response.
It wasn't until the second, more serious warning was issued that he stirred slightly, blinked in confusion, and groggily sat up, yawning.
Disoriented, he rubbed his eyes, looking like a groggy elementary schooler waking up on a bus ride to a field trip rather than a contestant in a high-stakes writing competition.
After sitting there dazed for several seconds, his gaze cleared, and he muttered, "Oh, it's over? Finally, I can go home."
Without a hint of hesitation or sentimentality, Akifumi stood up, stretched lazily, and walked out, leaving behind the work he had spent hours creating.
This scene instantly sent waves through the audience.
"This guy's mindset is unbeatable."
"Even the contestants who were confident in their work are still hanging around. Meanwhile, this guy just walks out like it's nothing."
"Speaking of confidence, do we even need to debate whether 'Unnatural' is taking first place?"
"Maybe there's another dark horse?"
"You sure about that?"
"Uh not really. But hey, surprises happen!"
"."
Meanwhile, back at the competition venue, the staff began collecting all the contestants' materials. Kana spoke once more:
"All materials related to the competition will now be gathered by our staff. Contestants may stay to observe or leave at their discretion."
As if on cue, the live stream cut to Akifumi exiting the room.
Kana's eyelid twitched.
She had an overwhelming urge to comment, but professionalism held her back.
In contrast, the other contestants remained seated, watching intently as their work was carefully packed away.
Only when the last piece was secured did they finally breathe out in relief.
A few lingered even longer, striking up conversations with fellow competitors.
Had Akifumi been there to witness this, he would have felt even more justified in his early departure.
Despite his industry status intimidating many, there were always a few daring individuals who wouldn't hesitate to strike up a conversation.
Though exchanging ideas with peers was enjoyable, at the end of the day, nothing sounded more appealing than a home-cooked meal waiting for him.
Back in the official live stream, once the last piece of work had been collected, Kana put on her usual cheerful smile and made the final announcement:
"And with that, today's competition has officially concluded! We'll see you all next week, same time, same place!"
According to the competition rules, today's event was now over.
Scoring and evaluations would be conducted online over the coming days, with results finalized by next Thursday. The judges' critiques would also be published online rather than delivered live, as assessing so many works on the spot would be unrealistic.
Once again, the chat exploded with excitement:
"First round, complete! Celebration time!"
"Hurry up and upload Warrior of Love and Hope-sensei story! I NEED to read it!!"
"It's been ten minutes since the competition ended, and I'm already losing my mind without 'Unnatural' to read!"
"Guys, you know what we need to do."
"Huh?"
"Go after him and DEMAND updates!"
"Wait, what?"
"That's right! We're forcing him to continue 'Unnatural'!"
"Didn't he already have a ton of unfinished stories?"
"Come on, does the number of stories even matter? The guy starts new ones all the time anyway."
"True. LET'S GO!"
""
Somewhere out there, Akifumi had no idea that a work he hadn't even fully outlined yet was already causing an uproar.
If he found out, he would probably laugh in exasperation and mutter:
"Can't these guys just let me have a break for once? Damn it!"
Monday.
Akifumi Mugiho shuffled out of his room, yawning loudly as he rubbed the sleep from his eyes.
He glanced at his reflection in the hallway mirror and frowned at the dark circles under his eyes.
"Creativity is slowly killing me"
He sighed dramatically, stretching as he mumbled, "Alright. No more late nights starting today."
Of course, even someone as disciplined as Akifumi wasn't immune to the holiday blues.
The long break had dulled his rhythm, and naturally, his work pace had slowed with it.
But this morning was different.
What pulled him out of bed so early wasn't duty, nor a schedule.
It was an unfinished story idea, something left unresolved from the last writing competition.
The concept of "Unnatural" had been nagging at the back of his mind for days, refusing to fade, like a whisper he couldn't ignore.
So, despite it being 8 a.m. which for him was technically sleeping in he was up with a rare sense of purpose.
After finishing Mahiru's breakfast, his phone rangalmost as if it had been waiting for the exact moment.
Seeing the caller ID, a faint smile crept across Akifumi's lips.
He answered the call and spoke before the other side could.
"Now this is rare, Machida-san calling me this early in the morning?"
"You must be in a good mood today, Akifumi-sensei," came Machida's light-hearted voice through the receiver.
"Personally, I'd rather not bother you this early, but the company's breathing down my neck. I had no choice."
"The company?" Akifumi raised an eyebrow.
As someone who never missed deadlines and often handed in fully drawn chapters before the editor even had to remind him, he couldn't quite wrap his head around what she meant.
Machida sighed, the exhaustion clear in her voice. "Unnatural."
"...Huh?"
Akifumi blinked in confusion. "Machida-san, doesn't the company have nothing to do with TV productions?"
"Oh, but it does," she replied firmly. "Don't you know Toho's largest shareholder is the parent company?"
Toho?
"You mean that Toho!?"
"Yes, that Toho," Machida confirmed casually, though her tone left Akifumi a bit stunned.
Toho Co., Ltd.
If you're not in the industry, you might not pay much attention to studio names.
Most people focus on the actors, voice actors, or writers.
But Toho?
Put it this wayDoraemon, Crayon Shin-chan, Pokmon, Naruto. Ring any bells now?
While this world's version of Toho wasn't exactly the same as the one from Akifumi's past life and some titles didn't even exist here, it was still an industry titan with just as much influence.
Films, TV shows, anime, tokusatsu
One of the top five entertainment giants in the business.
"If it's Toho, I guess it makes sense they'd be interested in Unnatural."
"Still" Akifumi couldn't help but quip, "What's SHAFT doing in a conglomerate like that?"
Unfazed, Machida replied calmly, "SHAFT is fully owned by the parent group. Toho only holds a 36% stake."
Impressive.
That little "only" was doing a lot of heavy lifting.
Full marks for phrasing!
Akifumi decided to drop the sarcasm and asked thoughtfully, "So, Machida-san, what's your stance on all this?"
"My job was just to deliver the message. Mission accomplished."
He nodded in understanding, then grinned brightly.
"In that case, I won't hold back."
"Toho has deep pockets. There's no need to be shy, Akifumi-sensei."
"The quality of Unnatural Death speaks for itself, so I'll just lay out my conditions"
He then went on to list out his demands in full.
"I'll pass your conditions along. As for the rest"
Before she could finish, Akifumi cut in, "Thanks, Machida-san. If they find any of this too difficult to accept, I'd appreciate it if you could apologize on my behalf."
"After all, I've released quite a few successful works."
"I've got some spare cash lying around. Even though I don't have any resources myself, I could probably fund a small production of the series on my own."
To this, Machida replied simply but firmly:
"I understand."
Once the call ended, Akifumi tossed the matter to the back of his mind.
There was no way he was actually going to make a drama.
Not because he couldn't but because it was just too much trouble.
He'd only said that to gain a bit of leverage in negotiations.
Besides, he didn't think his demands were unreasonable.
Given the buzz around the series, the other side probably wouldn't reject them.
"Toho's got money to burn. Surely they won't make a fuss over a little creator like me."
With that final thought, Akifumi set the whole affair aside.
Whether it happened or not didn't really matter to him.
"Oh, right"
"Let's check if there are any standout entries in the contest!"
Just thinking about it made his eyes sparkle with anticipation.
He was excited at the possibility that a new work might actually surpass Unnatural.
The idea of discovering something better than his own work thrilled him to the core.
Opening the contest website, he found the relevant link and clicked in.
Right away, he saw Unnatural comfortably sitting at number one with a huge lead.
Even though he'd expected it, the stark reality of that "1.1" ranking still made him sigh.
"No surprises at all, huh"
"Well, let's just see the others. Maybe I'll stumble on a hidden gem?"
With that in mind, Akifumi opened the entry ranked second.
A short while later, he closed the browser tab.
"Well, it does have something going for it."
Just not much.
Then he moved on to the third, fourth
Before long, he had gone through the entire top ten.
And finally, he let out a heavy sigh.
"Not a single one worth my time."
Then, he fell into deep thought.
"So if this is the best everyone's got, why am I even bothering to compete?"
Is this what they mean by dimensional dominance?
Time flies, and the summer break that belonged to the blazing sun passed in the blink of an eye.
As the academic year entered its final stretch, even the carefree students who usually spent every afternoon discussing where to hang out seemed to have lost their spark.
A cloud of gloom loomed over them.
Of course, this only applied to the third-year students.
But even among this special group, there were still some who were extra special.
Ordinary honor students would simply study harder as the college entrance exams approached not exactly out of the ordinary.
What was out of the ordinary were those who could breeze through even the most elite university exams with ease, and those born with a silver spoon who didn't have to worry about this major life hurdle at all.
Akifumi Mugiho was one of them.
As a top-ranking student with a deviation score of over 80, even Tokyo University's most competitive science programs were within his reach.
If he lowered the bar slightly and picked a field he was passionate about, every top-tier university would open its doors for him.
Even setting academics aside, with his current wealth and the sales from his published works, he could live the rest of his life comfortablydoing absolutely nothing.
"Hah"
Slumped over his desk, Akifumi let out a long, bored sigh.
There was no way he could get excited on the first day back to school.
"You're really amazing, Akifumi."
Kato had quietly sat down beside him at some point, her voice filled with admiration.
"Oh?"
His tone sounded curious, but the smirk on his face clearly said, "Yes, praise me more."
And Kato, ever the loyal friend, obliged earnestly:
"You took first place in that insanely tough writing competition like it was nothing."
"Your grades are top of the class too."
"Sometimes I forget we're the same age. It's kind of intimidating, honestly."
Akifumi beamed. "Kato."
"Yeah?"
"If you're going to praise me, go ahead and keep it coming."
"Even though we haven't seen each other all summer, your personality hasn't changed a bit, huh?"
"Personality doesn't change overnight!"
"Speaking of which, didn't you start a bunch of new stories for that contest? You're not feeling overwhelmed, are you?"
His smile froze. Then, with a flat expression, he said, "Kato, if we avoid that topic, we can still be friends."
No pressure?
If you'd asked him during the early days of summer, he'd have laughed and said it was no problem at all.
But now?
He couldn't go a day without seeing fans begging for updates.
His private fan communities were even worse.
The pressure had piled up, and it was finally catching up to him.
One person just isn't enough.
The more stories he started, the clearer it became: humans have limits!
Even with his talent and a little "medical" help, he couldn't keep up with the ever-multiplying projects.
By noon, Akifumi did something rarehe left school early and headed home alone.
Back at his apartment building, he looked nervous? Maybe even guilty?
"Why did they suddenly come home"
"I hope I'm not too late."
During summer break, Eriri had stayed over multiple times.
Downstairs, Mashiro and Mahiru also occasionally crashed in the guest room after late-night work.
'Ahem.'
There were certain things around the house not exactly parent-appropriate.
He then go up the stairs and unlock the door.
The moment he saw two pairs of neatly placed shoes in the entryway, his heart skipped a beat.
"They got here that fast?!"
Just as the thought crossed his mind, a figure tackled him in a hug.
"My, my~ Mugiho-chan, you've grown taller again since the last time we saw you."
Akifumi Nakui gently ruffled his hair with a warm smile.
Composing himself quickly, Akifumi Mugiho replied with a straight face, "It has been a while, after all."
"Eh? It's only been a year."
"So now 'only' is the word we use for an entire year, huh?"
"Well, no need to fuss over the details."
His mother laughed and led him into the living room.
There, Akifumi Ye sat cross-legged on the couch.
When they walked in, he lazily waved a hand.
"You finally here!"
Akifumi Mugiho rolled his eyes. "It's one thing to disappear for months, but can you not pull surprise ambushes like this when you finally show up?!"
"Sorry, sorry."
His father chuckled sheepishly, then added casually, "If you're worried about us finding out you've been living with girls over summer breakdon't be. Your mom and I already knew."
"I'm not worried." He reflexively denied it, then paused. "Waityou knew?"
Both parents smiled and nodded.
"I'm sorry, young master."
'Yor?'
A woman stepped out of one of the rooms. She wore a calm expression tinged with guilt.
"??"
'Young master!?'
What in the actual?
His brain raced through a million thoughts, but finally, he calmed himself.
"So this is it are you finally going to tell me the reason why you two are always overseas?"
"That's my kidsharp as ever."
Thanks for your patience! I'm still updating the rewritten versions of the Oshi no Ko and Lycoris arcs on Patreon. and some chapters might overlap or appear missing because, I've added new content in the middle of previous arcs.
I'm working on fixing and reorganize this, so please bear with me a little longer!
Your support means everythingif you're enjoying the story, please consider dropping a Power Stone to help keep it going!
Enjoy!
Akifumi Nakui's mouth twitched as she watched her husband playing around like some wannabe chuunibyou.
With an exaggerated sigh and a roll of her eyes, she strode up behind him and delivered a sharp smack to his back.
"Ouch!" Akifumi Ye yelped, clutching his head in mock agony as he spun around to face her. "W-What was that for, honey?!"
Nakui crossed her arms and arched a brow.
"What are you even saying? 'That's my kid, sharp as ever!'" she mimicked, pitching her voice in a ridiculous impression of him.
"Mugiho, don't just stand therecome inside," she said gently, wrapping an arm around their son's shoulders. Her tone softened, laced with concern as she frowned. "You've gotten thinner are you eating properly?"
"Y-Yes, Mom. Don't worry," Mugiho stammered, scratching his cheek nervously.
Nakui pouted, puffing her cheeks like a petulant child. "This is because you've been staying up late again, isn't it? Your work is important, but you need proper sleep!"
Hearing his mother's concern warmed Mugiho's heart.
"Don't worry, Mom. I do sleep eight hours most of the time," he reassured her.
Nakui's expression brightened instantly.
"Well, that's wonderful!" she chirped, clasping her hands together. Then, with a sweet, almost too innocent smile, she added, "Oh, and Yor also told me a very interesting story about those girls."
Mugiho's smile froze when he heard this.
The way his mother emphasized the word girls sent a chill down his spine.
Yor told her everything about Eriri and Mahiru. And now, staring at his mother's saccharine smile, he felt goosebumps prickle his skin.
This conversation was not going to be pleasant.
He had always planned to break the news to his parents with Mahiru and Eriri presentthat way, it would go smoother.
'Damn it! Why did they come back now, when neither of them is here?!'
'Did they plan this?!'
Before he could stammer out an excuse to delay the inevitable, His mother seized his arm and tugged him toward the house.
"Oh my, you're looking pale! You must be thirsty. Come, let's get you something to drink," she cooed, her voice dripping with false sweetness.
Then, leaning in close, she whispered in a tone so eerily calm it sent shivers down his spine:
"Mom is a fan of romance story, so I can't wait to heard about what you've been doing with those lovely young ladies, okay?"
"A-Ahahaha" Mugiho's laugh came out strained, his voice cracking.
'Scary! Mom, you're terrifying right now! Eriri! Mahiru! Someoneanyonesave me!'
Nakui turned to Yor with a serene smile. "Yor-san, would you mind helping me in the kitchen?"
"Y-Yes, ma'am!" Yor darted off, her movements swift and obedient.
As the group disappeared inside, Akifumi Ye stood forgotten outside, staring at their retreating backs.
Did my wife just abandon me?
Mugiho and his father sat in the living room, waiting for his mother and Yor to return.
His dad slumped on the couch, pouting like a petulant child after being ignored by his wife. Meanwhile, Mugiho fidgeted nervously, as if awaiting judgment day.
He grabbed his phone from his pocket and sent an S.O.S. to Eriri:
"My parents are here HELP."
The reply from Eriri came instantly, sharp and merciless:
Sawamura Spencer Eriri:
"Hmph! Weren't you the one who puffed out his chest and said, 'Don't worryI'll take responsibility' like some big shot?"
"And now you've got the nerve to beg for help when you haven't even explained a single thing to MY parents yet?!"
"Serves you right, idiot! Handle it yourself!"
"This cheeky girl I'll remember this"
Mugiho let out a quiet sigh, his gentle gaze lingering on the screen as his fingers hesitated above the keyboard.
Frustration simmered beneath his calm exterior, but he simply leaned back in his chair, running a hand slowly through his hair as if trying to ease the tension away.
"...Looks like I have no choice," he murmured softly to himself.
With a quiet click, he switched tabs, opening what felt like his last lifelineMahiru.
But he got slapped by another message from Eriri
Shiina Mahiru:
"Ahahaha~ You thought you could summon Mahiru for backup? Too bad! Mahiru and Mashiro are with me until dinner. Looks like you're all alone today. Good luck surviving, dummy! "
"Ahahaha" Mugiho let out a hollow laugh before collapsing onto the sofa, exhaling a long, weary sigh.
As much as he wanted to complain, he couldn't argue with Eriri's words.
He had promised to take responsibility for both of them. His plan was to wait until after they all graduated college, gather both families, and carefully reveal the truth then.
But nowthanks to Eriri's merciless scoldinghe realized that timeline might need to change.
Mahiru's parents probably wouldn't care not after the way they've treated her.
But Eriri's parents
The image of Eriri's fatherMr. Spencer, the sharp-eyed English diplomatflashed in his mind.
A cold shiver ran down his spine.
'Maybe I should invest in a bulletproof vest before that meeting.'
Just as that thought crossed his mind, a loud commotion erupted from the kitchen.
"Yor, you don't need to turn the fire that high!"
"II'm sorry!" Yor immediately reached to adjust the flame but accidentally knocked over a glass.
'CRASH!'
"Aaaaah, II'm sorry!" Yor's panicked voice echoed.
"It's okay, Yor! Don't touch the shardsjust grab a broom and some newspaper!" Nakui's concerned shout followed.
Hearing the chaos, Akifumi Ye finally snapped out of his sulking and chuckled.
"So Yor's still as clumsy as ever, huh? I thought sending her here to be your bodyguard and live alone would make her more independent."
Mugiho scratched the back of his head. "Well she's still learning."
He couldn't exactly say that ever since Yor arrived, she'd been coming over for dinner every night, attempting (and failing spectacularly) to help cook.
After she nearly poisoned Mashiro, Mahiru had permanently banned her from the kitchen.
'In terms of cooking, she's got a zero talent like that certain Shougun. But if we're talking about turning groceries into lethal weaponsNobody stands a chance against her.'
At this point, it wasn't even about skillit was as if Yor was cursed. Even someone like Eriri could manage instant ramen, yet Yor somehow couldn't.
Shaking his head, Mugiho turned back to his father.
"Dad so you're the one who sent Yor here?"
"Why do I even need a bodyguard?"
"Are you secretly part of the Yakuza family or something?"
Even though he already knew about Yor background, it still made him question was everything he thought he knew even accurate?
Hearing that question, His father let out a heavy sigh. "Well, it would be simpler if our family were just part of the Yakuza Family. But unfortunately... it's not that straightforward."
"If you want to understand, we have to go back to the beginningright after the end of World War II. Japan was under Allied occupation, led by the United States. Officially, it was a time of political, economic, and social reforms meant to rebuild the nation."
"That's what the history books teach, isn't it?"
"Yes." Mugiho said.
"Most of it is true but the reality wasn't so clean. After the bomb that drop in Nagasaki and Hiroshima, Japan was in chaospanic everywhere, people fending for themselves, morale shattered."
Civil war erupted between families, as rival factions clashed to seize whatever resources they could from one another."
"With the emperor dismantling the military under the watch of the Allied Occupation, chaos consumed the land. the emperor's forces strained to defend the borders from foreign invaders ,causing no one remained to keep order."
"Countless lives were lost. Orphanages overflowed. Resources dwindled to nothing, leaving desperate souls with nowhere to turnour clan among them."
Before continuing, Mugiho's father reached into his pocket and retrieved a small bronze owl pendant.
"You've seen this on the news before, haven't you?" Akifumi ye said as he shown the pendant on his hand.
Mugiho's eyes widened the moment he recognized it.
"Alan Institute?"
Before regaining his memories, his past self had been a total otakusomeone who never cared about news reports or even picked up a newspaper.
Even after recovering those memories, he still rarely paid attention to the news. At best, he'd catch the occasional weather reportand that was it.
The only reason he even recognized the name "Alan Institute" was because of a certain anime from his previous life: Lycoris Recoil.
"Yes," his father said quietly. "Under the watchful eyes of the Allied occupation, the Fujiwara clan proposed the institute's creation to the Emperor."
"As a result, the Allied Occupation agreed, and the Alan Institution was established. Though led by the Emperor and the Fujiwara clan.
"The institute manage the support from the Allied nations after World War II whether it's financial aid, economic assistance."
"They also started gathering orphans and displaced civiliansproviding them with shelter and education. Their efforts played a crucial role in helping Japan rebuild and transition into a democratic nation."
"After Japan stabilized, the organization wasn't disbanded. Instead, the Fujiwara family saw an opportunity to use it and expand their power into a global enterprise."
"They took control of Alan Institute, using it to recruit brilliant mindsgeniuses held back by obstacles like povertyand brought them into the fold."
"By leveraging the Alan Institute, we gain access to the world's finest human resources. This is how our family, the Fujiwara family power rise to global prominence,"
"These days, the Alan Institute operates as a benevolent front, scouting struggling talents and offering them 'free support.' That's how we found Yor and hired her for our 'Security Service.'" Akifumi Ye smirked.
'Security Service? Yeah, right.'
Mugiho didn't need the full story to guess Yor's real job.
After countless sparring sessionsand witnessing her monstrous strength firsthandhe knew exactly what she was.
"Where is this 'Security Service' you're talking about? Why have I never heard of them?"
"Ah, Fujiwara family established it alongside the Alan Institute. Originally, it was meant to maintain order in a postwar society where the military was being dismantled. Now, the organization works closely with the Japanese government."
"Think of them as a secret service, but more discreet. They simply assist in keeping Japan safe these days. You might have even passed their agents on the street without realizing it."
Akifumi fell silent.
Surprise barely registered in Mugiho's mindwhat struck him harder was the crushing weight of realization.
'Isn't that just what DA is!?' he screamed inwardly.
He had always assumed his life would be simple: just a normal creator, creating stories until retirement. But his parents had dropped a bombshell, shattering that illusion.
If Mugiho had never watched Lycoris Recoil, he might have been gratefuleven excited.
But the fragments of memory he retained from the anime twisted his gut.
The Alan Institute's obsession with "geniuses" bordered on fanaticism.
It wasn't that he hated their missionon paper, aiding those in need sounded noble.
But their blind reverence for any genius, regardless of morality, made him want to punch his ancestors in the face.
'At least support geniuses with good morals! If the second coming of Hitler showed up, would you still fund him?!' he screamed internally.
And the Alan Institute wasn't his only concern.
'What about Garden? With the Alan Institute's lax standards, the chances of other shady organizations lurking in the shadows are way too high.'
Just at that thought Mugiho heard a gentle voice behind him.
"Alright, let's take a little break, dear," Akifumi Nakui announced as she stepped inside.
Mugiho turned at the sound of his mother's voice and saw her carrying a tray of tea with a few snacks neatly arranged, and a creamer on the side.
Trailing behind herlike a nervous shadow was Yor.
"Nakui-sama, please at least let me carry the tray!" Yor pleaded.
She felt a little guilty letting Mugiho's mother handle everything on her own.
Just now, in the kitchen, Yor had tried to helpbut the result? She'd nearly burned the place down, shattered two teacups, and almost mixed up the salt and sugar.
Placing the tray on the table, Nakui turned to Yor with a gentle smile. "It's perfectly fine. Yor, but could you grab some forks from the kitchen?"
"Yes! Just a moment!" Yor chirped before darting off again.
Nakui watched her go, her heart softening.
Yor's clumsiness was part of her charm, she remembered this womanonce so cold, so focused only on her job and little brother back in the facility.
But now, after nearly a year in Japan, Yor had blossomed. She was more expressive, more alive than ever before.
Then Nakui's gaze slid to her son, and her eyes narrowed.
'Did my son do something to Yor too?'
She recalled a younger Mugihosweet, awkward, an otaku who'd throw himself into cosplay, embodying every anime character he adored.
Those photos still lived in a secret album, tucked away like a cherished treasure. One day, she would share them with her daughter-in-law and say, "This is Mugiho-chan when he was still young."
If Mugiho ever found out what his mother was thinking, he'd probably tear through the apartement to find themthen burn them in a heartbeat, erasing what he now called his "dark history."
But her son had grown so much since then. He'd even entered the creative industry and flourished there.
Though she hadn't seen him in a while, she followed his every move closely.
She bought every novel he wrote, every manga he illustrated, even the limited-edition Blu-ray box set of Madoka Magica's anime adaptation. She was proud of himimmensely so. But...
'Since when did my son turn into such a playboy?' Nakui sighed, then shot a pointed look at her husband, who was sipping his tea innocently.
"This has to be his genetic influence. If he'd inherited more of my genes, this never would've happened."
Akifumi Ye felt his wife's glare boring into his skull and shifted uncomfortably. "W-what's wrong, dear?"
"Hmph. Nothing. Why don't you think about it yourself?" Nakui plopped down beside him, deliberately ignoring him.
Akifumi blinked in confusion, but one thing was certaintonight, he'd probably be sleeping on the couch.
He set his tea down with a quiet sigh, then softened his voice, "Hey... dear your shoulders look stiff again. Want a massage after tea?"
Nakui flinched slightly, gripping her cup tighter.
"I'm fine," she muttered, glancing sideways at their son sitting quietly at the table.
Kenji smiled. "Don't force yourself. I don't mind. You've been working hard lately."
Her cheeks reddened, and she quickly hid her face behind her cup.
"I said I'm fine... D-don't offer weird things like that in front of Mugiho..."
Akifumi Ye chuckled. "What's weird about wanting to take care of my wife?"
Nakui puffed out her cheeks, glancing at their son who was silently watching.
"...After tea... maybe," she finally mumbled, barely above a whisper.
"Yes! Leave it to me!" Akifumi said a little too eagerly.
Mugiho, watching his father shamelessly suck up to his mother, twitched his lips. The tea in his mouth suddenly tasted bitter.
'Why are you two flirting right in front of your son!?'
If either Eriri or Mahiru were here, he could've handled it. But sitting across from his parents while they exchanged sickeningly sweet words? He could only sigh in defeat.
"Mugiho-sama."
A voice materialized behind him, making him choke on his tea. Even his parents jumped at Yor's sudden appearance.
"Y-Yor! Since when were you in the room?" Mugiho coughed.
"Hmm? I just walked in. Is something wrong?" Yor tilted her head, completely oblivious.
"...No. Nothing."
'As expected of the Thorn Princess' Mugiho thought.
Even after nearly a year of knowing her, her stealth still caught him off guard. Not a single footstep. Not a whisper of movement. Just poofthere she was.
"Nakui-sama, here's a fork." Yor placed a pastry fork on the table with quiet efficiency.
"Yes!" Nakui clasped her hands together, beaming. "Now sit down, Yoryour tea is getting cold."
"N-No!" Yor waved her arms in protest. "It's fine, Nakui-sama! I'll just stand here and guard the door."
Nakui's shoulders slumped, her expression falling as if struck by an invisible blow.
"Do you not like my tea?" she asked, her voice trembling, eyes glistening with crocodiles tears.
"N-No! It's not like that!"
"It's alright, Yor I suppose I'll just throw away this tea I made especially for you"
"Guh!" Yor clutched her chest, feeling an imaginary dagger twist in her heart.
The longer she stared at Mugiho mother's sad face, the more it reminded her of her little brother's puppy-dog eyes from years ago.
"Just give up, Yor-san," Mugiho interjected. "No one can wins against mom."
"...Okay." Yor then sat into the seat beside Mugiho and lifted the teacup.
"Itadakimasu." She took a careful sipand her eyes shot wide.
"Mmmph! This tea is delicious!"
"I'm so glad you like the tea!" Nakui clasped her hands together, her eyes sparkling. "This is a special souvenir from Chinait's called Mei Black Tea."
"Eh?" Yor froze at the mention of the brand, her grip tightening slightly on the cup. "Isn't this too expensive? Are you sure it's okay to give me something like this?"
Nakui waved a dismissive hand, her smile warm and reassuring. "Don't worry about the price. Just enjoy it, Yor."
"Thank you so much, Nakui-sama."
Yor gave a gentle, slightly bashful smile, cradling her teacup as if it were the most precious thing in the world.
For most of her life, people had only seen her as a toola weapon meant for silent, bloody work.
But here, in this quiet, sunlit living room talking with Mugiho, his family, and the people who surrounded him... she felt something she hadn't touched since her parents were alive.
A gentle warmth. A sense of belonging.
Nakui watched Yor's softened expression, and a sharp tug pulled at her chestlike an arrow striking true.
'Kyaaa! What is this sweet creature?! I want to make her my daughter so badly!!' she screamed inwardly, barely holding back the giddy grin threatening to break through her composed facade.
"You know, Yor-san," Mugiho said gently, offering her the creamer with a smile, "I've heard a splash of milk makes it even better. Heretry it."
"Thank you, Mugiho-kun" Yor said shyly, her usual stern, guarded expression melting into something gentle and warm.
Slowly, she carefully pouring the creamer into her cup with delicate handsas if afraid to ruin the tea's purity.
From across the table, Akifumi couple watched this scene unfold, their jaw slowly dropping in disbelief.
'Wait Mugiho don't tell me you've already put your hand on Yor too?!'
After a brief visit, Akifumi's parents only stayed for a short while before heading back to the airport, skipping dinner.
Following a casual lunch in the airport lounge, the two boarded a private jet and returned to their Alan Institute in Singapore.
Meanwhile, Mugiho sat slumped in a chair in Narita Airport's lounge, the air conditioner humming softly as cold air brushed against him.
His eyes fixed on the large window, watching the distant plane shrink into the clouds until it vanished. With a heavy sigh, Akifumi muttered to himself,
"So what am I supposed to do with this?"
He lifted his hand, examining the small bronze owl pendant his father had given hima silent, cryptic gift.
Just an hour ago, after their meal, Mugiho's mother suddenly grabbed Yor's arm, who was sitting beside herand pulled her into an enthusiastic hug.
"Yor~! I just realized I forgot to buy souvenirs! Would you mind coming with me for a bit?"
"Eh?" Yor's voice wavered with uncertainty as she glanced at Mugiho and his father.
She wasn't sure if splitting up was a good idea.
The VIP airport lounge felt eerily empty, with only a handful of staff lingering nearbyeach handpicked by Akifumi Ye himself.
Noticing Yor's hesitation, Akifumi Ye simply smiled.
"Go ahead, Yor. My wife could use the company. Meanwhile, I'd like to have a little father-son talk with Mugiho."
With that, he hooked an arm around Mugiho's neck in a playful headlock.
"Every now and then, a man needs some quality bonding time with his son."
'What is this old man even saying' Mugiho, stuck in his father's grip, could only sigh with a deadpan expression.
"Come on, Yor! I bet we can find some cute clothes for you too! It's been ages since you went shopping, hasn't it?"
"No, Nakui-sama, you really don't have to"
Before Yor could protest further
Nakui's was already dragging her toward the exit, bubbling with excitement.
"Maybe we can even get your formal kimono!" Nakui chirped, her voice full of glee as she whisked Yor away.
Mugiho watched as his mother exited with Yor in hand, but a sudden headache made him wince. He turned back to his father.
"So, what's this about? Why did you want to talk to me alone?"
"Heh. As I thoughtsharp as ever."
'Of course I know' Mugiho thought.
Ever since tea time, his father had avoided any meaningful conversationespecially about their family.
He'd chatted about everything else while Yor was in the room, skirting the subject as if he either didn't want to discuss it or didn't want someone else to hear.
Akifumi Ye raised a hand and gave a casual wave.
The staff on standby immediately filed out of the VIP lounge. In under a minute, the room was emptyjust father and son left in the silence.
'Is this the power of money?' Mugiho mused.
Having been raised as an ordinary person, this kind of treatment still unsettled him. The only times he'd experienced something similar were during visits to anime studios or publisher offices.
Akifumi Ye pulled a sleek white box from his jacketPrimeros by Davidoff Dominican printed in elegant script.
He flipped it open, retrieved a single cigarette, and tucked the rest away.
Mugiho watched as his father carefully trimmed the tip with a straight cutter.
"I didn't know you smoked," he said, surprised.
In all his memories, he'd never seen him touch a cigarette.
Akifumi Ye chuckled. "I quit after marrying your mother."
"Then why now?"
His father didn't answer. Instead, he lit the cigarette, took a slow, deep drag, and exhaled before setting it down.
"Well a lot of things." Akifumi Ye's face grew distant, exhaustion creeping into his voice.
"You know my given name is 'Ye,' right?"
"Yes. What's wrong with that?"
"It's the bloodline. Your grandmother wasn't Japaneseshe was Chinese. These days, people here are slowly opening up to foreigners, but back then?" He let out a dry laugh. "I wasn't so lucky."
"Your grandfather adored her. Truly. He pampered hergifts, affection, all of it. The man who ruled boardrooms with an iron fist would melt in her presence. People whispered, 'Who is this woman who tamed the Fujiwara heir?'"
Akifumi's knuckles whitened around his cigarette. "But not everyone approved. The old familiesthose relics clinging to a dead eraraged."
"'The Fujiwara have fallen to outsiders,' they said. Power is a cruel game, Mugiho. When you have too much, others scavenge for flaws. And your grandmother blood? To them, it was a stain."
"Your grandfather fought to silence them. But the moment he died" The ember of his cigarette flared as he inhaled sharply. "They came for me. The heir with 'outsider' blood."
Mugiho stay silence.
Humans were like this, weren't they? Even among their own kinddividing, mocking, carving wounds over meaningless differences.
Like Eriri said some people are just idiots.
Akifumi Ye studied Mugiho's annoyed expression and chuckled, stroking his son's hair before continuing.
"When you were born, we both wanted the best for you. We wanted you to live freelyto never have to worry about any of this."
"We wanted you to have the power to choose your own future."
He took a slow drag from his cigarette, exhaling smoke into the dimly lit room.
"So, we created new identities and moved to Japan, hoping to give you something close to a normal life."
"But the Fujiwara family still has obligationsduties we couldn't abandon. That's why we often traveled overseas: to manage things while keeping our other lives hidden."
His voice turned cold as he crushed the cigarette into the ashtray.
"To the outside world, the Akifumi familyyour mother's side was just another ordinary household. That's how it should have stayed."
Mugiho frowned. "What happened?"
"Mugiho, remember what I told you before? Our family owns a security company here in Japan."
"Yeah What about it?" Mugiho feigned confusion, though his mind raced, comparing his father's words to what he already knew.
"When I said Japan was safe, especially TokyoI wasn't joking. You've lived here your whole life. Haven't you noticed?" Akifumi's gaze sharpened.
"No terrorism. No murders. No kidnappings. No illegal arms trafficking. Hell, not even any robberies. Doesn't that strike you as unnatural?"
"Now that you mention it, yeah. It is weird." Mugiho played along, letting his father unravel the truth piece by piece.
In any normal society, it was strange. No matter how well-governed, crime was inevitablea symptom of human nature itself.
Society was built on inequality. At birth, everyone might appear equal, but gaps quickly emergedthrough effort, privilege, or sheer luck.
Weaknesses festered. Resentments grew. And where there was imbalance, crime followed. Humanity had never been good at accepting unfairness quietly.
"Because it is unnatural," Mugiho father leaned forward, his voice dropping. "This is all happen because of DADirect Attack. Their mission is to keep Japan 'clean' by any means necessary."
"'Clean'?" Mugiho echoed.
Akifumi's eyes locked onto his son's. "You're smart. You've spent enough time with Yor. Surely, you've noticed something off about her?"
Mugiho stayed silent. It wasn't just himMahiru and Eriri thought so too.
And that meant something, considering Mashiro was hardly a benchmark for normalcy.
But Yor? She didn't just blur the line between odd and unsettlingshe erased it entirely. She'd once asked them what manga was, for god's sake.
Akifumi chuckled. "That's how effective DA is. But recently something unexpected happened."
"Do you remember?"
Mugiho frowned, sifting through memories.
His mind raced, stitching together his father's cryptic hints.
'DA is the reason why they left me in Tokyoright where Lycoris agents roam the streets, "cleaning" threats before they even surface'
Then it hit him.
"Wait." His breath caught. "Are you talking about that car accident?"
[PS, Sorry the previous one I upload was an unedited chapter this is the correct one!]
[And please leave Power Stone and review Q-Q]
"Wait are you talking about that car accident?"
"Yes, that's right," Akifumi Ye replied with a heavy voice.
He grabbed his cigar again, took one last deep drag, then stubbed it out in the ashtray.
"Sigh What happened to your friend, Taki Tomoya, wasn't it?is a damn shame. That poor boy wasn't supposed to die young like that."
"Are you saying it wasn't an accident?" Mugiho asked.
He waited for an answer, but Akifumi didn't respond immediately. Instead, his father just sat there, turn his head up and stare blankly at the ceiling before continuing.
"That's what I thought tooat first. When I heard you were involved in an accident, your mother and I panicked."
"We thought someone finally found out about you."
"We thought we already lost you and it terrified us, but when we found out it wasn't you who died we couldn't help feeling relieve, and let our guards down."
"We wanted to pay our condolences to the Taki family and make sure the driver responsible faced justice, but when we tried to track them down the police kept delaying the accident report."
Mugiho's narrowed his eyes hearing that. "You mean someone's covering it up?"
"At the time, we didn't care," his father admitted. "We just thought maybe the culprit was on the run, or connected to some powerful family in Japan so that is they try to cover it. That's when we made our mistake."
Mugiho furrowed his brow further, massaging his temples as the pieces clicked together.
'So that's why you sent Yor away'
"Sending Yor-san to me that was your mistake, wasn't it?" Mugiho said slowly.
"Yes" Akifumi Ye sighed. "After experiencing that we thought that the protection that you have in Japan is still lacking, we become too paranoid and hastily decided to sent Yor to protect you."
".."
Mugiho couldn't bring himself to believe it, thinking the possibility that Yor is conspiring to kill him is unlikely, Yor have a straight personality if she give an order to give rid of him, she will just do it.
'If Yor was really involved why was he still alive?' None of her actions from back then made sense.
Akifumi Ye studied his son's conflicted expression and sighed.
'Did he already cross paths with Yor?' Akifumi thought bitterly. He wanted freedomhappinessbut his son had to understand his own limit.
'He already have 2 girlfriends now, if this continue to happen how many girlfriends do you want?'
He just hope that the parents of those girls can be understanding, otherwise he probably get killed by them rather than by his enemy.
Akifumi Ye just sigh before continuing, "Don't worry, It probably wasn't Yor herself, but people connected to her."
"But one thing is for sure that the moment Yor made contact with you, the police report we received stated, 'No car accident occurred at that time.' That's when we knew something was wrong."
"I sent my own people to investigate," Akifumi Ye admitted. "And what they found was worsethe car involved had vanished entirely. If this were years ago, I could understand records being lost. But for a recent case to disappear? That means someone was tipped off."
A cold realization settled between them.
"Taki Tomoya died because whoever did this knew of you existbut doesn't who you are. and they knew us very well."
"First, they knew your mother and I left you in Tokyo the place where Fujiwara most trusted agent DA resided, believing it was safe."
"Second, they had a rough estimate of your age."
"Third, they anticipated that DA agents would be shadowing you to protect you."
"And fourth They predicted that we wouldn't return to Tokyo often, because hiding you meant keeping our distance from the persona family we created."
"After knowing all of that searching for your identity is just a matter of elimination process."
A bitter laugh escaped Mugiho.
Now that he thought about it, how easy would it be to narrow down these 2 seemingly "normal" high school students living alone in Tokyo yet somehow DA surveillance often tailing them without direct contact?
"" Mugiho sat there, staring at the ember in the ashtraystill clinging to life, flickering weakly.
Back when Mugiho had been a hardcore otaku, he'd spent more time with Tomoya than he cared to admit.
'Had they marked Tomoya too? Dragged him into this mess by mistake? Just because they often hanging out?'
'So it was all just a fucking misunderstanding?' Mugiho thought to himself.
Previously, he'd brushed it off as an accident. But now? Guilt gnawed at him. Even if his past life hadn't known Tomoya well, but the memories of his friend lingered like a ghost.
He took a sharp breath before turning to his father. "Did you find who did this?"
"No but we have a lead." Akifumi Ye snatched a tissue from the table, then pulled a pen from his jacket.
"After a while, they must've realized you were still alive and that they'd gotten the wrong person. Especially since Yor contacted you."
He pressed the pen to the flimsy tissue. "The moment we started digging more, rumors spread like wildfire in Japan that 'The Fujiwara family descendant is Akifumi Mugiho.' It's like they tried to vanishburying themselves in the shadows before we could even trace them."
Mugiho's head felt headache. "So it's a dead end. If everyone knows about me now, how the hell is that a lead?"
"Because we got lucky." Akifumi's pen scraped across the tissue as he scribbled names. "After cutting off the rumor, we confirmed only four families in Japan are still actively chasing that rumors."
He tapped the tissue, the ink bleeding faintly into the fibers.
"First is the Shinomiya family."
"Second is the Ayanokouji family."
"Third is the Sakayanagi family."
"And finally the Yukinoshita family."
"Some of these families have had trouble with the Fujikawa family beforeespecially the Ayanokouji family. We've always had... differing opinions about how to handle things ," Akifumi Ye said, his tone calm but firm.
"The rest of the families are pretty harmless for now. But just in case, keep these names in mind."
Mugiho picked up the tissue from the table where several names were scrawled in neat handwriting. The moment his eyes scanned the list, his head throbbed.
Every single one of them was bad news.
Shinomiya. Sakayanagi. Ayanokouji. Yukinoshita.
Migraine, unlocked.
Of course he already knew the name Shinomiyathanks to Hayasaka Ai, he was well aware that the youngest daughter, Shinomiya Kaguya, existed in this world too.
And now these other names? Sakayanagi, Ayanokouji, Yukinoshita... He wasn't sure if they were the same terrifying names he'd heard of in his past life, but he could always look them up online.
Still... this couldn't be a coincidence, right?
I should've known things would get complicated... ever since Yor showed up...
Slice-of-life world, my ass. Is the world of the rich always this much of a mess?
If Mugiho had known this from the start, he might've gone back to the heavens and demanded a refund. This was way too much for a normal person to handle.
'And now even my peaceful daily life with Eriri and Mahiru is in danger... No dating both of them is already asking for trouble in the first place...'
He sighed heavily.
'Why do I feel like I've signed up for a death flag package instead of a quiet life...?'
"About the Shinomiya family..." Mugiho said with a wry smile, recalling his own first encounter with Hayasaka Ai.
"Hm? What about them?" his father asked.
"I was... contacted by them. No'contacted' isn't the right word. More like their youngest daughter sent me something before."
"Huh?" His father tilted his head, clearly confused.
Then, as if a lightbulb went off in his mind, he snapped his fingers. "Ah! You mean that truck full of knives?"
"That's totally your fault, you idiot!"
"PfftAhahahaha!" Akifumi Ye suddenly burst out laughing and gave his son a hard slap on the back.
Mugiho let out a tired sigh.
"What do you expect me to do? Put a disclaimer at the start of every story that says 'Warning: Bad things might happen ahead'? Isnt that count as a spoiler?"
"Well... you could tone it down a little, you know, ever since your mom finished reading Your Lie in April, she's been in a terrible mood with me."
"I still don't see how that's my problem. Sounds like your problem to me."
"You ungrateful brat..." Akifumi Ye clenched his fist, clearly tempted to give his son a proper smack on the headbut held himself back.
'No good... If my wife finds out I hit him, forget about sleeping on the couch... I'll probably get kicked out of the house entirely...'
'Seriously... that doting wife of mine... I miss my honeymoon periods where my wife pamper me...'
"But there's still something bothering me," Mugiho said, snapping out his father from his thoughts.
"Hmm? What is it?" he asked with annoyed tone.
"If my very existence was supposed to be a secret how did this information even leak in the first place? Doesn't that mean these people might just be a distraction?"
"Well..." Akifumi Ye fell silent for a moment, choosing his words carefully before continuing. "The only ones who know about you are the two leaders from DA and one executive from the Alan Institute, but the fact that you're still alive suggests it likely wasn't any of them."
"But I'll be a relief if this really was the work of some outsider, and not someone from my family... I really don't want to think there's a mole inside, but just to be sure...."
Without warning, Akifumi Ye pulled another pendant from his pocket and tossed it to Mugiho.
"Here, you take this."
Mugiho caught it on reflex, staring down at the familiar emblem of owl gleaming in his palm. His eyes narrowed. "What's this supposed to mean?"
"I want you to become one of Alan's children."
"You're kidding, right?"
"Do I look like I'm joking?" He replied flatly, not even a hint of humor in his expression.
"Yes. Totally." Mugiho deadpanned.
"Just hear me out first, will you?" Akifumi sighed. "You know that the Alan Institute provides full support for geniuses, right?"
"Yeah"
"But there's another rule. Once someone becomes one of Alan's children, the institute forbids its members from making any direct contact with them, unless a special circumstances, So if you officially join Alan... even if they want to get to you, they can't."
"And you seriously think they'll follow that rule?" Mugiho raised an eyebrow.
Akifumi Ye chuckled at the doubt in his voice.
"Oh, they'll follow it. Trust me. You have no idea how fanatical those Alan folks are about their own rules, even if Alan did have a mole"
Well, that's true if I remember correctly, In the original there's that guyYoshimatsu Shinji... That guy's on a whole different level when it comes to dedication, even to the point to pointed a gun to his lover, and to Chisato who is like a daughter to him.
'Speaking of Chisato does that caf exist in this world?'
Glancing down at the pendant in his hand, Mugiho smirked.
"Don't tell me... this whole 'Alan' thing is actually some weird cult or something?"
'Coughcough!' Akifumi Ye nearly choked on air.
"What kind of image do you have of your own father?! You think I'm that sketchy? Some shady cult leader or something?"
"Yes. Yes, I do." Mugiho replied with a chuckle.
"At least try to deny it" Akifumi sighed, rubbing his temple.
"Well, thanks for this anyway," Mugiho said, slipping the pendant into his pocket. "So... what exactly do I have to do for Alan?"
"You're not seriously telling me there is nothing that Alan can support me with, right?" he added with a teasing smirk.
His father glanced at him, lips twitching as if holding back a sigh. Mugiho looked like a kid about to shamelessly ask for New Year's money.
'This brat... Didn't you already make a fortune? And now the moment you know your parents is loaded, you want to squeeze your own father dry too?'
Akifumi Ye sighed, shaking his head at his son's greedy grin.
"For that... you only need to keep doing what you're already famous for."
"My manga?" Mugiho asked, raising an eyebrow.
"Alan Institute exists to support and nurture struggling geniuses in any field, even your talents in manga, novels, anime... game developmentyou name it. That's what Alan will fully back you on from now on."
As he spoke, Akifumi Ye casually pulled out his phone and sent a message to someone.
"I don't think I'm struggling though," Mugiho muttered.
"Maybe not now," his father replied, slipping his phone back into his pocket.
"But after your works started selling globally, haven't you hit a bit of a plateau? If you want to push past that limit... you'll need proper backing."
Akifumi Ye smirked slightly, eyes glinting.
"I'll introduce you to someone. If you ever need anything, just go to her. well you probably already know her, anyway."
"Her?". Mugiho tilted his head in confusion.
True to its reputation as a major international hub, Narita Airport offers more than just flights. Conveniently connected to an AEON Mall, travelers can either take a leisurely 30-minute walk or hop on a shuttle to get there in under ten minutes.
Inside the mall, you'll find everything a traveler might needwhether it's food, souvenirs, clothing, or even a sit-down meal at one of the restaurants.
The only downside? Prices tend to be steeper than usual.
Brand-name items can cost nearly twice their normal market price, likely due to the mall's prime location and convenience.
But for Akifumi Nakui, price tags weren't something to worry about.
After all, she was using her husband's card. And in their household, money wasn't exactly tight.
Yor trailed behind Nakui, her eyes wandering curiously around the interior of the mall.
Compared to the sprawling shopping complexes of Tokyo that she saw when she stalks Mugiho and Mahiru, this one was modest in sizebut what truly surprised her was the sheer variety of items being sold.
She had assumed the mall was just a convenient add-on to the airport, nothing more.
Yet here it wasfull of unexpected treasures.
She stopped in front of a cutlery shop, her gaze catching on something shiny in the display. Sleek silver knives, elegant spoons, andoddly enoughice picks lined up neatly behind the glass.
"They even sell this here?" Yor murmured in surprise, her tone laced with intrigue.
She reached out and picked up one of the ice picks, weighing it in her palm. The handle felt lighttoo light for her preferencesbut she twirled it with practiced ease, testing its balance.
"A bit light... but maybe it's sharp enough?" she mused.
Without realizing it, she slipped into a quiet trance, imagining precise strike pointsthe heart, the liver.
Her body moved on its own, slipping into a graceful rhythm. With a slight pivot, she began demonstrating fluid stabs and twirls, switching the ice pick from one hand to the other like a dance of blades.
To the passing shoppers, it looked like a performance.
A small crowd began to gather, their eyes wide with interest, assuming this was some kind of street act. They started pulling out their phones, murmuring in excitement.
Just then, Nakui turned around mid-sentence.
"Yor, the store is just around the"
She paused.
Yor was no longer behind her.
Scanning her surroundings, Nakui's eyes widened as she finally spotted her in front of the cutlery store, ice pick in hand, dancing elegantly like a graceful assassin in the middle of a growing audience.
Nakui couldn't help but giggle softly. If this were the Yor from the past, she would've never done something like this.
Back then, Yor was always composednever distracted, especially not when she was by her side as "Thorn Princess".
Deciding to indulge in the moment, Nakui casually made her way to the front of the growing crowd, joining the onlookers as if she were just another curious spectator.
"Mom, that lady looks so cool! She's like a ninja!" a passing child exclaimed, wide-eyed with awe.
The innocent shout snapped Yor out of her trance.
Her eyes darted around, and that's when she realized a sizeable crowd had gathered in front of the store, all watching her intently.
'Oh no.'
Applause erupted from a few in the crowd who had enjoyed the unexpected "performance." To her horror, Yor spotted Mugiho's mother near the front, holding up her phonerecording. Her face flushed a deep crimson.
"She's so graceful! Is she a shrine maiden or something?"
"Maybe a professional fencer? Is there some kind of competition in Japan right now?"
"I bet she's a performer from one of those cultural shows!"
Questions and guesses flew from all directions, the crowd abuzz with excitement.
Yor, overwhelmed, stammered, "Um"
Quickly, she placed the ice pick back onto the display, gave a polite and flustered bow to the crowd, and rushed to Nakui's side like a panicked kitten returning to its owner.
"I'm so sorry, Nakui-sama I got a little distracted" Yor murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.
Nakui chuckled warmly at the sight of Yor's beet-red face. "It's alright, Yor. Honestly, that was kind of adorable."
She tilted her head slightly, teasing, "So, are you satisfied now? If you really liked that ice pick, I could buy it for you, you know."
"P-Please don't tease me like that" Yor quickly raised a hand to shield her blushing face.
Nakui laughed again, light and melodic. "Okay, okay. Let's go then, before someone asks for your autograph."
Yor gave a small, flustered nod, following closely behindher usual grace now replaced with shy steps.
By the time they reached the clothing store, Yor was already feeling drained from her earlier "performance." She trailed behind Mugiho's mother like a lost duckling, still reeling from the unexpected crowd and the embarrassment that followed.
"Sigh... I've been way too relaxed lately," she thought, her brows furrowed with guilt. "Maybe that's why they only see me as a bodyguard now. I'm probably not useful to anyone anymore"
She shook her head sharply, trying to chase away the spiraling thoughts.
'Nono, Yor, get it together! Even if I'm just a bodyguard now, I have to take it seriously!'
She clenched her fists, trying to summon her resolve.
'Yes, this is all for Yuri. I work so that he can live a normal, peaceful life'
But just as her motivation began to return, another thought crept inquiet, uninvited.
The image of her little brother flashed through her mind, not as the little boy she used to care for, but as the man he had become.
Somewhere along the way, he had grown up... and she hadn't even noticed when it happened.
'Maybe maybe no one needs me anymore.'
A soft voice pulled her back.
"Yor, look at this dress! Isn't it cute?" Nakui called out cheerfully, holding up a light, delicate summer dress with floral lace accents.
Yor blinked, snapping out of her thoughts. Her eyes landed on the dress in Nakui's hands, fluttering gently in the store's soft lighting.
The dress was a soft, snowy whitelight as air and gently swaying with every movement.
It had a sleeveless design with thin, spaghetti straps and a modest, heart-shaped neckline.
The fabric was subtly textured, adorned with tiny embroidered floral patterns that shimmered under the store's lighting.
The hemline stopped just above the knee, giving it a youthful and breezy charm, perfect for warm days and casual outings.
Yor forced a polite smile.
"Yes"
But Nakui caught the subtle shift in her expression and tilted her head, a hint of concern creeping into her voice.
"Yor, are you okay?"
"No, no, it's fine! It it looks lovely on you, Nakui-sama."
Nakui giggled softly.
"Oh no, you misunderstoodthis isn't for me." She held the dress up with a grin. "It's for you."
"Eh?"
Before Yor could protest, Nakui gently pressed the dress into her hands.
"Didn't I already tell you? This whole shopping trip is for you!" she said brightly. "Let me treat you. It's the least I can do to thank you for taking such good care of my son."
"You don't have to do that! The DA already paid me for that, you really don't need to"
But Nakui didn't wait for her to finish. She turned to the nearby shop attendant with a cheerful tone.
"Excuse me! This girl would like to try on this outfit. Could we use a fitting room?"
The saleswoman gave a warm, practiced smile.
"Of course, ma'am! Is the young lady your daughter?"
"Wha?!" Yor's face turned red in an instant. She frantically waved her hands. "You're mistaken, I'm just"
"Yes," Nakui cut in playfully, latching onto Yor's arm. "We're doing a little mother-daughter bonding today. I wanted to buy my daughter something nice before heading overseas for work."
"That's wonderful, ma'am," the saleswoman beamed. "You've come to the perfect place."
The saleswoman glanced at the dress in Yor's hands, then smiled politely.
"If I may make a suggestionsummer has already passed. Perhaps she'd be more interested in clothing that suits the current season?"
She gestured toward a section of the store filled with layered outfits in warm, earthy tones that matched the hues of autumn leaves.
The display showcased cozy ensembles: long coats and jackets, neatly arranged in coordinated sets.
Popular fabrics like wool, corduroy, and cashmere were featuredoffering both warmth and style.
Nakui's eyes sparkled with excitement.
"Wow! Yor, let's go check those out!"
Yor glanced at Mugiho's mother, who was practically bouncing with enthusiasm.
She let out a quiet sigh, a fond one.
The moment reminded her of times spent with Eririhow she would excitedly recommend books to her and Mugiho, always full of energy and opinions.
A soft smile crept onto Yor's face.
Without resistance, she allowed herself to be swept away, becoming Nakui's dress-up doll for the day.
Outfit after outfiteight full sets in totalYor tried them all.
Long-sleeved blouses, thick knit sweaters, flowy skirts, cardigans, lightweight jackets, and dresses paired with leggings or stockings.
Each look seemed to draw more praise than the last.
Then, she stepped out in a particularly striking ensemble: a red cardigan over a crisp white blouse, a pleated skirt, and sleek black stockings that hugged her legs just right.
Nakui's hands clasped together with delight.
"As I thought, Yor! You look amazing in that outfit!"
She turned to the saleswoman without missing a beat.
"Could we get everything she tried on, all in her size?"
The saleswoman's eyes lit upnot just with admiration, but with the sparkle of a hefty sales bonus.
'Yes! With this total, I can finally take it easy for the rest of the week!'
Of course, on the surface, she kept her flawless professional smile. Bowing politely, she replied,
"Of course, madam. Please wait just a moment while I gather everything in the proper sizes."
With that, she carefully picked up the neatly folded pile of clothes and disappeared into the back room.
"Nakui-sama, you really don't have to do this..." Yor whispered softly
Mugiho's mother simply pouted, puffing her cheeks slightly like a stubborn child.
"Yor, it's fine. You only have that one black dress, that old sweater, and a single shirt you wear when you go outside, right?"
"But... but these clothes are too nice to move around in. And that black dress is perfect for blending into the dark when working, and some of the bloo"
Before Yor could start spilling details about her... profession, Nakui gently pressed a finger to her lips.
"Yor, we're still outside,"
"Ah!" Yor's eyes darted around in panic, scanning for any eavesdroppers. When she saw no one nearby, she let out a small sigh of relief. "I'm sorry..."
"It's okay, Yor," Nakui said with a gentle smile. "How about we sit on that couch over there while we wait?"
"Y-Yes..." Yor nodded shyly.
Yor and Nakui sat together on the cozy couch, waiting for the clothes to arrive. The atmosphere was quiettoo quiet. Neither of them felt comfortable with the heavy silence lingering in the air.
"Yor," Nakui said gently, breaking the stillness. "When I asked you earlier is there something bothering you?"
"N-No, nothing's"
Before Yor could finish, Mugiho's mother reached out and gently took her hand, softly stroking it with comforting warmth.
"Yor," Nakui said with a kind smile, "even if I seem carefree like this I'm still a mother. I can tell when someone has something weighing on their heart."
Her eyes met Yor's, calm and sincere. "If there's something troubling you you can tell me."
Yor stared at Nakui's gentle face, and for a fleeting moment, her heart was carried back to her own childhoodback when her mother had been the safest place in the world. That same warmth now radiated from Nakui's hand, wrapping around her like a soft blanket. Her lips trembled.
"I"
Taking a shaky breath, Yor finally opened up.
She spoke about the confusion that had been swirling in her heart.
How, the more time she spent around Mugiho, Eriri, Mahiru, and Mashiro... the more she began to wonder if she was truly needed anymore.
Her brother was already grownstrong, capable, holding a good job with a bright future ahead of him. He didn't need her protection like he once did.
And Mugiho...
Mugiho, who had been training with her over the past month, growing stronger day by dayclosing the gap between them little by little.
All these thoughts swirled inside Yor's heart.
It made her wonder if everyone was slowly drifting away from her.
It made her believe that the blood on her hands, the stains of her past, made her unworthy to even stand beside Mugiho, Eriri, Mahiru, and Mashiro.
And deep down, the cruelest question echoed in her minddid this world even need someone like her anymore?
Nakui listened in silence, her expression unreadable.
Then, without a word, she gently rested her head on Yor's shoulder.
"Yor before I answer that question," she murmured softly, "Can I ask you something first?"
Yor blinked. "What is it?"
"Are you happy now... being by my son side?"
"Eh...?"
A faint blush colored Yor's cheeks at Nakui's unexpected question.
"U-Um w-what do you mean by that?" she stammered, her voice flustered.
Nakui chuckled softly. "What I mean is... after spending almost a year with my son, how do you truly feel? I want you to think carefullyremember how you felt when you were with him, and the others around him.
Do you really believe that your presence brings no joy to anyone?"
".."
She didn't know how to respond.
Her mind wandered back, back to the first time Mugiho had invited her over for dinner. Back when she'd first met Mahiru, Eriri, and Mashiro.
She remembered the quiet afternoons she spent at their place... even when there was nothing special to do. Reading the manga Mugiho had drawn.
Playing the silly games Eriri had recommended with that usual tsundere attitude. Laughing, smilingmoments she rarely had in her past life.
And yet...
"I still do," Yor said with a faint self-deprecating smile tugging at her lips.
"No one is truly happy. No one can be... not with someone like me around."
Her gaze dropped to her trembling hands, clenched tightly in her lap as if trying to hold herself together.
"These hands... they're far too stained with blood."
"If I stay by their side... if I stay by your family's side... all I'll bring is misfortune."
"Sigh" Nakui sighed softly as she listened to Yor's words about herself. "How did you get to that conclusion Yor?"
"Eh...?" Yor froze, her breath catching in her throat.
"You think that just because your hands are stained... you don't deserve happiness." Nakui's voice was gentle but firm. "But that's just running away, isn't it? Running from the kindness that's being offered to you. From the warmth you've finally found here."
"Do you really think the people who know about you are so fragile they'd break just because you're around? That our happiness is so weak it would crumble because of you?" Nakui shook her head softly.
Nakui knew how much this girl had suffered.
She had met Yor when she was just a little thing, clinging to her younger brother with uncertain eyes, the shadow of her violent family background darkening every step she took.
Nakui had always known this moment would comethe moment Yor would start doubting herself again.
Even though she was older than her son, Nakui firmly believed that Yor was the perfect match for him.
It wasn't just because of Yor's unwavering loyaltybut also because of her strength. Ever since Mugiho was born, Nakui had lived with a quiet fear for his safety.
She knew all too well how her husband's side of the family was always scheming, and constantly eyeing Mugiho's rightful place.
The future felt uncertain and... dangerous.
But if Yor was by his side, Nakui could finally breathe a little easier.
It wasn't that she cared who her son fell in love withwhether it was Yor or someone elsebut deep down, she feared something far greater: if an ordinary person stepped onto the same battlefield that she and her husband had walked for years, they would be crushed.
Hurt beyond repair.
That was something she could never allow.
"..."
Seeing Yor fall silent, trapped in her own spiraling thoughts, Nakui decided to give her a little push.
"Yor," she said with a small smile, "If you're still felling uncertain, how about we make a little bet?"
Akifumi let out a quiet sigh, recalling the conversation he'd just had with his father.
"Even if you tell me not to worry... how could I not?"
No matter how he spun it in his head, his father had clearly kept something from him. Probably because the less Akifumi knew, the less trouble he'd get involved in.
But from what he knew from the original work there's probably nothing good will happen in the future, better start preparing early,
'But just to be sure when I get back, I'll check the internet and news sites again. Maybe there's also something about the supernatural going on in this world,' he thought to himself.
If a world-ending scenario actually happenedlike some messed-up event straight out of a dark animehe'd probably grab his loved ones and his parents and run somewhere safe. Anywhere far from danger.
'But if that really happened where would we even go? Antarctica? The moon?' he wondered with a wry smile.
With a resigned shake of his head, he slipped the pendant back into his pocket and stretched his limbs.
His father had told him not to worry, and right now, that was all he could dokeep moving forward. Overthinking it would only give him a headache.
"Well... guess I'll just head home."
Standing up from the airport lounge seat, Akifumi made his way toward the exit.
Hmm?
By the lounge's exit, he spotted Yor standing still as a statue, her arms weighed down with some shopping bags. From the looks of it, they were all filled with high-end clothes and accessories.
Seeing that familiar sight, Akifumi let out a wry smile.
'Mom you're spoiling her rotten. but seriously, whose kid are you even pampering here?'
If Akifumi didn't know who his mother was, he might've seriously thought that Yor was her secretly adopted daughter.
'Wait a minute, now that I think about it having Yor my older sister wouldn't be so bad,' he mused with a small smile.
The way she cared so selflessly for the people around herso much that she willingly gave up her own childhood to raise and protect her little brotheronly made Akifumi respect her all the more.
She wasn't just a beautiful woman with a kind smile; beneath that gentle surface was an unwavering strength.
A strength that quietly endured pain and hardship without ever asking for anything in return.
In the pages of Spy x Family, Yor might have seemed clumsy, scatterbrained, and hilariously bad at keeping secrets... but to Akifumi, that only made her more human.
More real.
After all, how many people in the world could live such a dangerous double life, act as a loving sister, and still try to be a good wife even if only in name all at once?
Most would've broken under the pressure. But not Yor.
She smiled, laughed, cooked terrible meals, and tried her best without ever letting her burdens show.
To Akifumi, that strength the kind that didn't need words or glory was far more admirable than any flashy hero from manga or anime.
Shaking his head in mild amusement, Akifumi walked up to Yor.
"Yor-san, let's head back," he called gently.
But she didn't move.
She stood frozen in place, as if lost in thought, not even noticing he was right in front of her.
"Yor-san? Are you okay?" Akifumi asked again, waving a hand in front of her face.
"Eh?"
Yor blinked in surprise, she snapped out of her daze only to find Akifumi's face unexpectedly close to her.
Flustered, she quickly took a step backtoo quickly. But forget to control her strength, and she ended up bumping the back of her head against the wall behind her.
'Crack'
"Ouch..."
The shopping bags slipped from Yor's hands as she knelt down slightly, while rubbing the sore spot on her head.
Akifumi winced at the sharp sound. That wasn't the sound of someone merely bumping their head...
He glanced over at the wall behind herand sure enough, there was a small crack running across the surface. A cold sweat ran down his back.
'Thank god she stepped back instead of forward...' he thought, swallowing nervously. If she'd headbutted me with that force, I'd probably be sent flying into another world...
"Are you okay, Yor-san?" Akifumi asked carefully.
"I-I'm fine, young master," Yor replied, still rubbing her head.
Akifumi sighed. "Please... don't call me that, Yor-san. Just call me Mugiho, like usual."
"I... I can't do th" Yor started to protest, but the serious look on Akifumi's face made her swallow her words.
"...Yes... Mugiho-sama," she finally said softly.
Akifumi let out another quiet sigh. 'Mom... just what have you been telling her?' he thought to himself.
He could tell Yor had built a wall around herselfunlike before, when she acted like a clumsy yet dependable big sister. Now... she was acting like a proper "bodyguard", distant and formal.
"...Well, that's fine for now. Here, let me help you."
Akifumi gently offered his hand.
Yor stared at it for a moment before hesitantly taking it. With a gentle pull, Akifumi helped her back to her feet.
"I'm sorry, youn I mean... Mugiho-sama..." Yor muttered meekly, looking down.
"Don't worry about it. It was nothing, "But... is something wrong? You've been out of it the whole day."
Hearing that, Yor flinched.
She couldn't help but remember the promise she made with Akifumi's mother.
"I want you to tell him everythingabout yourself, about what you've done to my son. If he rejects you... if he's disgusted and asks you to leavethen fine. I'll let you do whatever you want. Disappear, quit this job, retire... it's your choice."
Nakui Akifumi's mother gently took Yor's trembling hand in her own, her voice soft but firm.
"But if he doesn't... then please, stop hurting yourself like this."
'There's no way... no way Mugiho-sama would even look at me the same if he knew what I really am...' Yor thought bitterly.
Her nickname in the underworld echoed in her mind, cold and sharp.
"Thorn Princess."
Her true selfthe assassin who lived in the shadows, who knew nothing but blood... and death.
Maybe it's better this way, she thought bitterly. Better if everyone stayed away from me... just like they would from a thorn.
She shook her head, steeling herself, then met Akifumi's gaze with newfound determination.
"Mugiho-sama... do you have time today?" she asked firmly.
Akifumi blinked, surprised by the sudden request.
"Right now?"
"Yes. Right now. There's something... important I need to talk to you about."
Akifumi pull out his phone and glanced at the time.
5 o'clock in the afternoon.
Eriri had taken Mahiru and Mashiro out for the day, and Akifumi was too tired to bother cooking dinner tonight. There was no dinner waiting for him at the apartment.
Akifumi gave a small nod.
"Alright then. Let's eat outside today."
He slipped his phone back into his pocket and added, "Eriri and the others said they'll be out for a while, so we might as well get dinner on our own."
"Y-Yes!" Yor replied.
She quickly gathered all her shopping bags in one handa ridiculous feat considering how many there wereand straightened up.
"L-Let's go, Mugiho-sama!" she said in a rushed tone.
Before Akifumi could even open his mouth to respond, Yor suddenly bolted toward the exit like a startled rabbit.
Akifumi stood there, scratching the back of his head in confusion as he watched her hurried figure.
'What's gotten into her...? Is she really okay?' he wondered silently.
Yor had asked if they could talk somewhere quiet, away from the crowds. So In the end, Akifumi brought her to a local ramen shop not far from their apartment in Chiba.
The place was called Ichiryu.
Compared to most ramen joints in Tokyo, it was surprisingly spaciousa rarity, considering how brutally expensive rent was in the city.
Akifumi often wondered how they managed to stay in business.
Then again, Ichiryu wasn't just a ramen shop.
They also served takoyaki, okonomiyaki, and a variety of other small dishes that went well with alcohol. In truth, it felt more like an old-fashioned izakaya than a proper ramen place.
He first heard about Ichiryu from Hiratsuka-sensei, who had once recommended it to him, saying it was a great spot for single people looking for a quiet meal.
The place had small private roomsperfect for someone wanting to eat alone without enduring the sight of noisy couples on the weekends.
"You don't have to worry about sitting near all those lovey-dovey couples when you come here on a Saturday," Hiratsuka had said with unusual excitement.
Akifumi could still remember how her expression darkened the moment she said the word couple.
Right after that, she gave him a sharp karate chop on the head, blaming him for reminding her of her single status.
Someone really needs to marry that woman or else I might just have to take responsibility myself, Akifumi thought with a sigh.
Jokes aside, the ramen here really was excellent. So good, in fact, that he ended up ordering a second bowltonkotsu shoyu with extra-tender pork.
If it weren't for the serious situation hanging over him right now, he might've boldly declared that Ichiryu's ramen could easily rival the famous Nakiryu ramen in Otsukathe one that had earned a Michelin star.
After finishing the last sip of broth from his bowl, Akifumi gently set it down with a quiet sigh of satisfaction. But the moment he looked across the table, his stomach twisted into a painful knot.
Slumped over the table, completely knocked out, was none other than Yor.
Her head rested on her folded arms, her breath soft and steadyclearly fast asleep.
In one hand, she still clutched a half-empty bottle of sake. Scattered across the table were several other empty bottles, forming a silent testament to the drinking spree she'd embarked on tonight.
From the moment they sat down, Yor hadn't bothered to order any food. Instead, she went straight for the alcohol, asking for a bottle of sake without hesitation.
Akifumi didn't even dare to wake her. He simply adjusted his seat as quietly as possible, trying to shrink his presencelike some harmless background characterpraying she wouldn't suddenly spring to life.
He remembered clearly: Yor couldn't hold her liquor. Not at all. And when she drank too much... she'd sometimes go completely berserk. This right here was the textbook definition of "too much."
Akifumi shivered as he recalled in the original that even an agent as skilled as Twilight in the original story had been knocked out cold by Yor's drunken rampages. His own body? Nowhere near strong enough to take a direct hit from her at full force.
Sure, they trained together sometimesbut he knew she always held back during their sparring sessions. If she ever let loose for real... he'd be sent straight to the hospital. Or the grave.
In his defense, he had tried to stop her from drinking so much tonight. But for some mysterious reason, she insisted that she needed "the power of alcohol" to get through this conversation.
Hiratsuka-sensei... why on earth did you recommend an izakaya to your underage student?!
If I die here tonight, this is all because of you! I swear I'll haunt you for the rest of your life! I'll curse you remain single forever! Akifumi screamed silently in his heart.
Akifumi carefully assessed the situation in his head.
'What should I do now...?'
'Ask for help? From Eriri and the others?'
'Wait for Yor to wake up on her own? Impossible. This shop wasn't open 24 hours, and still 7 pm.'
With no better options, Akifumi resigned himself to the most dangerous choice of all: trying to wake up the sleeping lion.
He stood from his seat, quietly creeping closer to Yor, every step taken as if the floor were made of thin ice.
Gently, he placed a hand on her shoulder.
"Yor-san... Yor-san? Wake up. It's time to go home," he coaxed softly while giving her a gentle shake.
"Mnn... need... something... Mugi-sama..." Yor mumbled sleepily, her words slurred and broken.
"What was that, Yor-san?" Akifumi leaned in, trying to catch her barely audible whisper.
"I... neeeed..." she mumbled again, softer than beforeimpossible to hear clearly.
Akifumi leaned in even closer hoping to make out her words, an move he immediately regretted.
Without warning, Yor's head suddenly shot up like a spring-loaded trap, almost smashing into his face.
Akifumi jerked back just in time, watching his life flash before his eyes.
'Fuck that's so close...! I almost become protagonist of Final Destination' Cold sweat beaded on his forehead.
"Eh...? Mugi-hic-sama? Thish... where ish...?" Yor slurred, blinking in confusion.
"Is this home...?" she mumbled, looking around the small room with glazed, unfocused eyes.
"We're still outside, Yor-san. Let's go home now before it gets too late," Akifumi said gently, moving to support her by slipping her arm over his shoulder.
"Ehh hic... No, Mugi-sama... I need to talk with you..." Yor struggled to stand on her own, but her legs gave out beneath her.
"Eh...? Legs...?" she muttered, staring at them as if they had personally betrayed her.
"You're drunk, Yor-san. Let's get you home first," Akifumi insisted, steadying her.
"W-Wait... thish ish serious... hic..." Yor protested weakly.
"Yes, yes... I'll listen. After we get home, okay?" Akifumi coaxed, sighing as he prepared for the difficult task of escorting this drunken assassin safely back to the apartment.
With Yor leaning heavily against him, Akifumi guided her toward the counter to settle the bill.
"That'll be 13,000 yen," the waitress said politely.
"Alright, just a moment." Akifumi pulled out his wallet and took out two crisp Yukichi bills.
"Thank you. I've received 20,000 yen," the waitress confirmed as she pressed the buttons on the register. "Here's your change7,000 yen."
"Thanks," Akifumi replied, slipping the change back into his wallet. "Um... could you call a taxi for us, please?"
"Of course! Um... if I may ask... are you Akifumi Mugiho? The author of the Clannad?" the waitress asked, her eyes glancing curiously at Yor, who clung drunkenly to his side.
"Yes," Akifumi answered simply.
The moment he replied, the waitress's eyes lit up with excitement.
"Akifumi-sensei! I'm a huge fan!" she exclaimed, practically bouncing in place. "I've read all your novels and manga! I can't believe I get to meet you in personit's such a pleasure!"
"Ah... thank you for your support," Akifumi replied politely, trying to keep his composure as she eagerly shook his hand.
"Um... is this the girlfriend you mentioned in your last interview, Akifumi-sensei?" she asked, glancing meaningfully at Yor hanging off him.
"No, no... she's not my girlfriend," he replied quickly.
"Eh...?" The waitress tilted her head, visibly confused.
Her eyes shifted between Akifumi's youthful, handsome face and Yor's delicate, flushed featuresher cheeks glowing red from too much sake.
Suspicion flickered in the waitress's gaze.
Akifumi immediately caught the wary look in her eyes and sighed inwardly.
Great... she's imagining something weird, isn't she?
"Um, Miss, it's not what you think" he began, trying to explain, but before he could finish, Yor stirred on his shoulder.
"Mugi-hic-sama... d-don't leave me... Mahiru-san... Eriri-san... Mashiro-chan..." Yor mumbled softly, her voice thick with drink.
She tightened her grip around his neck, pulling herself closer as she whispered drunkenly, "I'll be a good girl... d-don't leave me, Master..."
"Master!?" the waitress gasped, her mind spiraling into dangerous territory.
All the forbidden, steamy master-servant manga she'd secretly read flashed vividly in her mind. And hearing the string of other girls' names slip from Yor's lips only fueled her imagination further.
With that thought the waitress face turning bright red.
"N-no miss! It's not like that at all!" Akifumi stammered in panic.
"I-It's fine! Akifumi-sensei! Love have a lot of shape! W-wait just a minute, I'll call a taxi right away!" the waitress squeaked, blushing fiercely as she hurried away like her life depended on it.
Akifumi sighed in quiet defeat, feeling the weight of the situation settle on his shoulders.
Hahh... guess I won't be coming back to this place anytime soon...
After what felt like an eternity, Akifumi finally arrived at their apartment building.
Thankfully, not many people were coming home from work yetotherwise, he was certain some strange rumors would start spreading.
'Ding.'
The elevator doors slid open with a soft chime.
Still carrying Yor in a princess carry, the same way he had brought her from the taxiAkifumi carefully stepped out.
He had tried giving her a piggyback ride earlier, but that had nearly ended with Yor accidentally choking him half to death.
He sighed as he made his way toward Yor's apartment, which was on the left side of his own.
Just as he passed his own door, he noticed something unusual in front of the apartment on the rightflattened cardboard boxes from a moving company were stacked neatly by the door.
'If I remember correctly hasn't that place been empty for over a year?'
'Is there a new tenant?' Akifumi wondered in surprise.
The usual tenants in this building were either students or foreign tourists.
In a country like Japan especially Tokyo where efficiency was king, most young working adults in Tokyo didn't even bother renting full apartments unless absolutely necessary.
With the sky-high rent in the city, many people would rather stay in internet cafs, capsule hotels, or share house to save money for their futures.
'Well I hope they're a friendly neighbor,' he thought. 'But knowing my family, I'd better check with my parents first in case this turns out to be another 'Yor situation'...'
If this was yet another "bodyguard" his parents had secretly sent, he needed to prepare his heart for it now that he knows about Alan a little.
Standing in front of Yor's apartment door, Akifumi gently shook the sleeping woman in his arms.
"Yor-san, we're here. Can you tell me your PIN?" he asked softly.
Yor's eyelids fluttered as she slowly opened her eyes, rubbing them clumsily with the back of her hand.
"Eh? PIN?" she mumbled, her voice gentle but still dazed.
The lingering effects of too much alcohol were obviousbut to Akifumi, she seemed at least a little more sober now. Or so he thought.
"Wha' are you shayin', *hic* Mugi-sama? You open m-mister door by turning the handle~!" she slurred, grinning like a fool.
"You don' need any magic PIN to open a door, hic, tha's so silly," Yor said, giggling as she swayed in his arms with a goofy smile.
'Never mind. She's still totally drunk,' Akifumi sighed inwardly.
"Looook~! Like this, Mugiho-sama!" Yor chirped proudly, reaching for the door handle.
"Wait, Yo!"
Before Akifumi could finish, Yor gave the sleek black handle a sharp yank and promptly tore it clean off the door.
"Eh? hic Mister door handle is...?" Yor blinked in confusion as she stared at the handle now sitting in her hands.
"I broke mister door handle" she mumbled.
"Wh-wh-wh-what should I do, Mugiho-sama!?" she cried, her voice rising in panic.
Like a child who just shattered her favorite toy, she grabbed onto Akifumi's shoulders and shook him violently.
"I broke someone's hand again~!!"
'Why does she act like a little kid when she's drunk?! Don't tell me that sake was actually poisoned or something' Akifumi groaned silently.
"Yor-san, please calm down! It's the middle of the nightyou're going to wake our neighbors!" he urged in a low voice.
"I killed mister door, hic, Mugi-sama! I killed it!!" she wailed dramatically.
"As I thought I'm just a good-for-nuthin' woman anyway I should just quit life!"
"GODDAMN" Yor whimpered as she tightened her iron grip on his shoulders.
"Yor-san! My shoulders! My shoulders! You're going to break my shoulders!!" Akifumi gasped, wincing as her crushing strength bore down on him.
Seeing that reasoning with her was impossible, Akifumi let out a quiet sigh.
"Yor, Yor, it's okay. Calm down, alright?" he said gently, rocking her body up and down in his arms like he was soothing a child. "It's fine. We can call someone to fix Mister Door, okay?"
He forced a smile, trying his best to ignore the dull pain growing in his shoulders.
"Sniff... sniff... r-really?" Yor whimpered, her teary eyes staring up at him like a lost puppy.
"Yes," Akifumi nodded quickly. "I'll call someone to fix it in the morning, okay? So please... stop crying, alright?"
Yor stared into his face for a long moment, as if searching for the truth in his words... before finally giving a small nod.
"Hmmm..."
She slowly relaxed in his arms, her death grip on his shoulders loosening at last. Just as Akifumi let out a relieved sigh
"Mmmgh... Mugi-sama... I don' feel so good..." Yor mumbled, covering her mouth with her hand, her face turning pale.
Akifumi's eyes went wide in panic.
"W-wait, Yor! Please! Hold it back!!"
"I can't Hmph!"
"Yes you can! Just a little longerplease hold it in!!"
Realizing the danger level was critical, Akifumi abandoned all thoughts of opening Yor's apartment door.
He spun on his foot and dashed toward his own apartment instead.
Frantically, he punched in his PIN code, threw the door open, and rushed inside.
'SLAM!'
The door shut behind them with a loud bang, he didn't care about breaking his door, all he care now is to avoid this new crisis.
But what Akifumi didn't know... was that someone else had been peeking to the entire commotion from the shadows.
A door down the hall creaked open, just a little.
A beautiful young girl with dark-purple hair and bright pink eyes peeked out curiously, her gaze sparkling with excitement as she witnessed the scene.
"Is this... what they call a shuraba?" she muttered aloudthe word meaning 'love battlefield.'
Unfortunately for her, the distance and the dim lighting in the hallway made it impossible to catch exactly what the two had been saying.
But the juicy drama unfolding right outside her door was more than enough to spark her interest.
She had only ever heard about such situations from gossip or magazinesnever had she actually seen or experienced one in real life.
But now, right before her eyes, was a scene straight out of those scandalous articles: a drunk older woman being carried bridal-style by a younger man.
Her mind immediately jumped to all those tabloid stories about bored housewives sneaking around with the guy next door while their husbands were away.
"Is that what people called... adultery?" she wondered.
But before she could let her imagination run wild any further, the sound of a baby crying echoed from inside her apartment.
"Ahyes, yes, hang on just a second," she said softly.
She stood up from where she'd been crouching behind the door, giving the closed apartment door outside one last glance before gently closing her apartment door behind her.
|